Ten Years Later

Alexandre Dumas

"Ten Years Later" by Alexandre Dumas is a novel published between 1847 and 1850. The third and final installment of The d'Artagnan Romances follows the legendary musketeers during the 1660s as young King Louis XIV transforms from uncertain monarch to the Sun King. D'Artagnan and his companions navigate court intrigue, romantic entanglements, and political machinations while a mysterious prisoner in the Bastille bears a striking resemblance to the king himself. Love, loyalty, and power collide in this sprawling tale of France's most turbulent era.

FictionHistory18 hr 42 min read1,904 downloads on Project Gutenberg

Ten Years Later

by Alexandre Dumas, Père

THE EDITOR’S NOTE TO THE PG D’ARTAGNAN SERIES

LINKED INDEX OF VOLUMES:

ORDER TITLE PG EBOOK# DATES VOLUME CHAPTERS

1 The Three Musketeers 1257 1625–1628 1

2 Twenty Years After 1259 1648–1649 2

3 The Vicomte de Bragelonne 2609 1660 3 1–75

4 Ten Years Later 2681 1660–1661 3 76–140

5 Louise de la Vallière 2710 1661 3 141–208

6 The Man in the Iron Mask 2759 1661–1673 3 209–269

[ eBook 1258 listed below, is of the same title as

eBook 2681 and its contents overlap those of two other volumes: it

includes all the chapters of eBook 2609 and the first 28 chapters of

2681]

TITLE PG EBOOK# DATES VOLUME CHAPTERS

Ten Years Later 1258 1660–1661 3 1–104

TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:

The Vicomte de Bragelonne is the final volume of D’Artagnan Romances:

it is usually split into three or four parts, and the final portion is

entitled The Man in the Iron Mask. The Man in the Iron Mask we’re

familiar with today is the last volume of the four-volume edition. [Not

all the editions split them in the same manner, hence some of the

confusion. . .but wait. . .there’s yet more reason for confusion.]

One thing that may be causing confusion is that the etext entitled Ten

Years Later, says it’s the sequel to The Three Musketeers. While this

is technically true, there’s another book, Twenty Years After, that

comes between. The confusion is generated by the two facts that many

people see those titles as meaning Ten and Twenty Years “After” the

original story . . . however, this is why the different words “After”

and “Later” . . . the Ten Years “After” is ten years after the Twenty

Years later. . . as per history. Also, the third book of the D’Artagnan

Romances, while entitled The Vicomte de Bragelonne, has the subtitle

Ten Years Later. These two titles are also given to different volumes:

The Vicomte de Bragelonne can refer to the whole book, or the first

volume of the three or four-volume editions. Ten Years Later can,

similarly, refer to the whole book, or the second volume of the

four-volume edition. Here is a guide to the series which may prove

helpful:

The Three Musketeers: Etext 1257 - First book of the D’Artagnan

Romances. Covers the years 1625-1628.

Twenty Years After: Etext 1259 - Second book of the D’Artagnan

Romances. Covers the years 1648-1649.

Ten Years Later: Etext 1258 - First 104 chapters of the third book of

the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the years 1660-1661.

The Vicomte de Bragelonne: Etext 2609 (first in the new series) - First

75 chapters of the third book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the

year 1660.

Ten Years Later: Etext 2681 Chapters 76-140 of that third book of the

D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the years 1660-1661.

Louise de la Vallière: Chapters 141-208 of the third book of the

D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the year 1661.

The Man in the Iron Mask: Chapters 209-269 of the third book of the

D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the years 1661-1673.

Many thanks to Dr. David Coward, whose editions of the D’Artagnan

Romances have proved an invaluable source of information.

Introduction:

In the months of March-July in 1844, in the magazine Le Siecle, the

first portion of a story appeared, penned by the celebrated playwright

Alexandre Dumas. It was based, he claimed, on some manuscripts he had

found a year earlier in the Bibliotheque Nationale while researching a

history he planned to write on Louis XIV. They chronicled the

adventures of a young man named D’Artagnan who, upon entering Paris,

became almost immediately embroiled in court intrigues, international

politics, and ill-fated affairs between royal lovers. Over the next six

years, readers would enjoy the adventures of this youth and his three

famous friends, Porthos, Athos, and Aramis, as their exploits unraveled

behind the scenes of some of the most momentous events in French and

even English history.

Eventually these serialized adventures were published in novel form,

and became the three D’Artagnan Romances known today. Here is a brief

summary of the first two novels:

The Three Musketeers (serialized March—July, 1844): The year is 1625.

The young D’Artagnan arrives in Paris at the tender age of 18, and

almost immediately offends three musketeers, Porthos, Aramis, and

Athos. Instead of dueling, the four are attacked by five of the

Cardinal’s guards, and the courage of the youth is made apparent during

the battle. The four become fast friends, and, when asked by

D’Artagnan’s landlord to find his missing wife, embark upon an

adventure that takes them across both France and England in order to

thwart the plans of the Cardinal Richelieu. Along the way, they

encounter a beautiful young spy, named simply Milady, who will stop at

nothing to disgrace Queen Anne of Austria before her husband, Louis

XIII, and take her revenge upon the four friends.

Twenty Years After (serialized January—August, 1845): The year is now

1648, twenty years since the close of the last story. Louis XIII has

died, as has Cardinal Richelieu, and while the crown of France may sit

upon the head of Anne of Austria as Regent for the young Louis XIV, the

real power resides with the Cardinal Mazarin, her secret husband.

D’Artagnan is now a lieutenant of musketeers, and his three friends

have retired to private life. Athos turned out to be a nobleman, the

Comte de la Fere, and has retired to his home with his son, Raoul de

Bragelonne. Aramis, whose real name is D’Herblay, has followed his

intention of shedding the musketeer’s cassock for the priest’s robes,

and Porthos has married a wealthy woman, who left him her fortune upon

her death. But trouble is stirring in both France and England. Cromwell

menaces the institution of royalty itself while marching against

Charles I, and at home the Fronde is threatening to tear France apart.

D’Artagnan brings his friends out of retirement to save the threatened

English monarch, but Mordaunt, the son of Milady, who seeks to avenge

his mother’s death at the musketeers’ hands, thwarts their valiant

efforts. Undaunted, our heroes return to France just in time to help

save the young Louis XIV, quiet the Fronde, and tweak the nose of

Cardinal Mazarin.

The third novel, The Vicomte de Bragelonne (serialized October,

1847—January, 1850), has enjoyed a strange history in its English

translation. It has been split into three, four, or five volumes at

various points in its history. The five-volume edition generally does

not give titles to the smaller portions, but the others do. In the

three-volume edition, the novels are entitled The Vicomte de

Bragelonne, Louise de la Vallière, and The Man in the Iron Mask. For

the purposes of this etext, I have chosen to split the novel as the

four-volume edition does, with these titles: The Vicomte de Bragelonne,

Ten Years Later, Louise de la Vallière, and The Man in the Iron Mask.

In the last etext:

The Vicomte de Bragelonne (Etext 2609): It is the year 1660, and

D’Artagnan, after thirty-five years of loyal service, has become

disgusted with serving King Louis XIV while the real power resides with

the Cardinal Mazarin, and has tendered his resignation. He embarks on

his own project, that of restoring Charles II to the throne of England,

and, with the help of Athos, succeeds, earning himself quite a fortune

in the process. D’Artagnan returns to Paris to live the life of a rich

citizen, and Athos, after negotiating the marriage of Philip, the

king’s brother, to Princess Henrietta of England, likewise retires to

his own estate, La Fere. Meanwhile, Mazarin has finally died, and left

Louis to assume the reigns of power, with the assistance of M. Colbert,

formerly Mazarin’s trusted clerk. Colbert has an intense hatred for M.

Fouquet, the king’s superintendent of finances, and has resolved to use

any means necessary to bring about his fall. With the new rank of

intendant bestowed on him by Louis, Colbert succeeds in having two of

Fouquet’s loyal friends tried and executed. He then brings to the

king’s attention that Fouquet is fortifying the island of

Belle-Ile-en-Mer, and could possibly be planning to use it as a base

for some military operation against the king. Louis calls D’Artagnan

out of retirement and sends him to investigate the island, promising

him a tremendous salary and his long-promised promotion to captain of

the musketeers upon his return. At Belle-Isle, D’Artagnan discovers

that the engineer of the fortifications is, in fact, Porthos, now the

Baron du Vallon, and that’s not all. The blueprints for the island,

although in Porthos’s handwriting, show evidence of another script that

has been erased, that of Aramis. D’Artagnan later discovers that Aramis

has become the bishop of Vannes, which is, coincidentally, a parish

belonging to M. Fouquet. Suspecting that D’Artagnan has arrived on the

king’s behalf to investigate, Aramis tricks D’Artagnan into wandering

around Vannes in search of Porthos, and sends Porthos on an heroic ride

back to Paris to warn Fouquet of the danger. Fouquet rushes to the

king, and gives him Belle-Isle as a present, thus allaying any

suspicion, and at the same time humiliating Colbert, just minutes

before the usher announces someone else seeking an audience with the

king.

John Bursey, June, 2000

Transcriber’s note: There is one French custom that may cause

confusion. The Duc d’Orleans is traditionally called “Monsieur” and his

wife “Madame.” Gaston, the king’s uncle, currently holds that title.

Upon the event of his death, it will be conferred upon the king’s

brother, Philip, who is currently the Duc d’Anjou. The customary title

of “Monsieur” will go to him as well, and upon his future wife,

Henrietta of England, that of “Madame.” Gaston’s widow will be referred

to as the “Dowager Madame.” - JB

Contents

THE VICOMTE DE BRAGELONNE.

Volume I.

CHAPTER 1. The Letter.

CHAPTER 2. The Messenger.

CHAPTER 3. The Interview.

CHAPTER 4. Father and Son.

CHAPTER 5. In which Something will be said of Cropoli—of Cropoli and of a Great Unknown Painter.

CHAPTER 6. The Unknown.

CHAPTER 7. Parry.

CHAPTER 8. What his Majesty King Louis XIV. was at the Age of Twenty-Two

CHAPTER 9. In which the Unknown of the Hostelry of Les Medici loses his Incognito.

CHAPTER 10. The Arithmetic of M. de Mazarin

CHAPTER 11. Mazarin’s Policy

CHAPTER 12. The King and the Lieutenant

CHAPTER 13. Mary de Mancini

CHAPTER 14. In which the King and the Lieutenant each give Proofs of Memory

CHAPTER 15. The Proscribed

CHAPTER 16. “Remember!”

CHAPTER 17. In which Aramis is sought and only Bazin is found

CHAPTER 18. In which D’Artagnan seeks Porthos, and only finds Mousqueton

CHAPTER 19. What D’Artagnan went to Paris for

CHAPTER 20. Of the Society which was formed in the Rue des Lombards, at the Sign of the Pilon d’Or

CHAPTER 21. In which D’Artagnan prepares to travel for the Firm of Planchet and Company

CHAPTER 22. D’Artagnan travels for the House of Planchet and Company

CHAPTER 23. In which the Author, very unwillingly, is forced to write a Little History

CHAPTER 24. The Treasure

CHAPTER 25. The March

CHAPTER 26. Heart and Mind

CHAPTER 27. The Next Day

CHAPTER 28. Smuggling

CHAPTER 29. In which D’Artagnan begins to fear he has placed his Money and that of Planchet in the Sinking Fund

CHAPTER 30. The Shares of Planchet and Company rise again to Par

CHAPTER 31. Monk reveals himself

CHAPTER 32. Athos and D’Artagnan meet once more at the Hostelry of the Corne du Cerf

CHAPTER 33. The Audience.

CHAPTER 34. Of the Embarrassment of Riches

CHAPTER 35. On the Canal

CHAPTER 36. How D’Artagnan drew, as a Fairy would have done, a Country-seat from a Deal Box

CHAPTER 37. How D’Artagnan regulated the “Assets” of the Company before he established its “Liabilities”

CHAPTER 38. In which it is seen that the French Grocer had already been established in the Seventeenth Century

CHAPTER 39. Mazarin’s Gaming Party

CHAPTER 40. An Affair of State

CHAPTER 41. The Recital

CHAPTER 42. In which Mazarin becomes Prodigal

CHAPTER 43. Guenaud

CHAPTER 44. Colbert

CHAPTER 45. Confession of a Man of Wealth

CHAPTER 46. The Donation

CHAPTER 47. How Anne of Austria gave one Piece of Advice to Louis XIV., and how M. Fouquet gave him another.

CHAPTER 48. Agony

CHAPTER 49. The First Appearance of Colbert

CHAPTER 50. The First Day of the Royalty of Louis XIV

CHAPTER 51. A Passion

CHAPTER 52. D’Artagnan’s Lesson

CHAPTER 53. The King

CHAPTER 54. The Houses of M. Fouquet

CHAPTER 55. The Abbe Fouquet

CHAPTER 56. M. de la Fontaine’s Wine

CHAPTER 57. The Gallery of Saint-Mande

CHAPTER 58. Epicureans

CHAPTER 59. A Quarter of an Hour’s Delay

CHAPTER 60. Plan of Battle

CHAPTER 61. The Cabaret of the Image-de-Notre-Dame

CHAPTER 62. Vive Colbert!

CHAPTER 63. How M. d’Eymeris’s Diamond passed into the Hands of M. D’Artagnan.

CHAPTER 64. Of the Notable Difference D’Artagnan finds between Monsieur the Intendant and Monsieur the Superintendent

CHAPTER 65. Philosophy of the Heart and Mind

CHAPTER 66. The Journey

CHAPTER 67. How D’Artagnan became acquainted with a Poet, who had turned Printer for the sake of printing his own Verses

CHAPTER 68. D’Artagnan continues his Investigations

CHAPTER 69. In which the Reader, no doubt, will be as astonished as D’Artagnan was to meet an Old Acquaintance

CHAPTER 70. Wherein the Ideas of D’Artagnan, at first strangely clouded, begin to clear up a little.

CHAPTER 71. A Procession at Vannes

CHAPTER 72. The Grandeur of the Bishop of Vannes

CHAPTER 73. In which Porthos begins to be sorry for having come with D’Artagnan

CHAPTER 74. In which D’Artagnan makes all Speed, Porthos snores, and Aramis counsels

CHAPTER 75. In which Monsieur Fouquet acts

CHAPTER 76. In which D’Artagnan finishes by at length placing his Hand upon his Captain’s Commission

CHAPTER 77. A Lover and his Mistress

CHAPTER 78. In which we at length see the true Heroine of this History appear

CHAPTER 79. Malicorne and Manicamp

CHAPTER 80. Manicamp and Malicorne

CHAPTER 81. The Courtyard of the Hotel Grammont

CHAPTER 82. The Portrait of Madame

CHAPTER 83. Havre

CHAPTER 84. At Sea

CHAPTER 85. The Tents

CHAPTER 86. Night

CHAPTER 87. From Havre to Paris

CHAPTER 88. An Account of what the Chevalier de Lorraine thought of Madame

CHAPTER 89. A Surprise for Madame de Montalais

CHAPTER 90. The Consent of Athos

CHAPTER 91. Monsieur becomes jealous of the Duke of Buckingham

CHAPTER 92. Forever!

CHAPTER 93. King Louis XIV. does not think Mademoiselle de la Vallière either rich enough or pretty enough

CHAPTER 94. Sword-thrusts in the Water

CHAPTER 95. Sword-thrusts in the Water (concluded)

CHAPTER 96. Baisemeaux de Montlezun

CHAPTER 97. The King’s Card-table

CHAPTER 98. M. Baisemeaux de Montlezun’s Accounts

CHAPTER 99. The Breakfast at Monsieur de Baisemeaux’s

CHAPTER 100. The Second Floor of la Bertaudiere

CHAPTER 101. The Two Friends

CHAPTER 102. Madame de Belliere’s Plate

CHAPTER 103. The Dowry

CHAPTER 104. Le Terrain de Dieu

THE VICOMTE DE BRAGELONNE.

Volume I.

CHAPTER 1.

The Letter.

Towards the middle of the month of May, in the year 1660, at nine

o’clock in the morning, when the sun, already high in the heavens, was

fast absorbing the dew from the ramparts of the castle of Blois a

little cavalcade, composed of three men and two pages, re-entered the

city by the bridge, without producing any other effect upon the

passengers of the quay beyond a first movement of the hand to the head,

as a salute, and a second movement of the tongue to express, in the

purest French then spoken in France: “There is Monsieur returning from

hunting.” And that was all.

Whilst, however, the horses were climbing the steep acclivity which

leads from the river to the castle, several shop-boys approached the

last horse, from whose saddle-bow a number of birds were suspended by

the beak.

On seeing this, the inquisitive youths manifested with rustic freedom

their contempt for such paltry sport, and, after a dissertation among

themselves upon the disadvantages of hawking, they returned to their

occupations; one only of the curious party, a stout, stubby, cheerful

lad, having demanded how it was that Monsieur, who, from his great

revenues, had it in his power to amuse himself so much better, could be

satisfied with such mean diversions.

“Do you not know,” one of the standers-by replied, “that Monsieur’s

principal amusement is to weary himself?”

The light-hearted boy shrugged his shoulders with a gesture which said

as clear as day: “In that case I would rather be plain Jack than a

prince.” And all resumed their labors.

In the meanwhile, Monsieur continued his route with an air at once so

melancholy and so majestic, that he certainly would have attracted the

attention of spectators, if spectators there had been; but the good

citizens of Blois could not pardon Monsieur for having chosen their gay

city for an abode in which to indulge melancholy at his ease, and as

often as they caught a glimpse of the illustrious ennuye, they stole

away gaping, or drew back their heads into the interior of their

dwellings, to escape the soporific influence of that long pale face, of

those watery eyes, and that languid address; so that the worthy prince

was almost certain to find the streets deserted whenever he chanced to

pass through them.

Now, on the part of the citizens of Blois this was a culpable piece of

disrespect, for Monsieur was, after the king—nay, even, perhaps before

the king—the greatest noble of the kingdom. In fact, God, who had

granted to Louis XIV., then reigning, the honor of being son of Louis

XIII., had granted to Monsieur the honor of being son of Henry IV. It

was not then, or, at least it ought not to have been, a trifling source

of pride for the city of Blois, that Gaston of Orleans had chosen it as

his residence, and he his court in the ancient castle of its states.

But it was the destiny of this great prince to excite the attention and

admiration of the public in a very modified degree wherever he might

be. Monsieur had fallen into this situation by habit.

It was not, perhaps, this which gave him that air of listlessness.

Monsieur had been tolerably busy in the course of his life. A man

cannot allow the heads of a dozen of his best friends to be cut off

without feeling a little excitement, and as, since the accession of

Mazarin to power, no heads had been cut off, Monsieur’s occupation was

gone, and his morale suffered from it.

The life of the poor prince was, then, very dull. After his little

morning hawking-party on the banks of the Beuvion, or in the woods of

Chiverny, Monsieur crossed the Loire, went to breakfast at Chambord,

with or without an appetite and the city of Blois heard no more of its

sovereign lord and master till the next hawking-day.

So much for the ennui extra muros; of the ennui of the interior we will

give the reader an idea if he will with us follow the cavalcade to the

majestic porch of the castle of the states.

Monsieur rode a little steady-paced horse, equipped with a large saddle

of red Flemish velvet, with stirrups in the shape of buskins; the horse

was of a bay color; Monsieur’s pourpoint of crimson velvet corresponded

with the cloak of the same shade and the horse’s equipment, and it was

only by this red appearance of the whole that the prince could be known

from his two companions, the one dressed in violet, the other in green.

He on the left, in violet, was his equerry; he on the right, in green,

was the grand veneur.

One of the pages carried two gerfalcons upon a perch, the other a

hunting-horn, which he blew with a careless note at twenty paces from

the castle. Every one about this listless prince did what he had to do

listlessly.

At this signal, eight guards, who were lounging in the sun in the

square court, ran to their halberts, and Monsieur made his solemn entry

into the castle.

When he had disappeared under the shades of the porch, three or four

idlers, who had followed the cavalcade to the castle, after pointing

out the suspended birds to each other, dispersed with comments upon

what they saw: and, when they were gone, the street, the place, and the

court all remained deserted alike.

Monsieur dismounted without speaking a word, went straight to his

apartments, where his valet changed his dress, and as Madame had not

yet sent orders respecting breakfast, Monsieur stretched himself upon a

chaise longue, and was soon as fast asleep as if it had been eleven

o’clock at night.

The eight guards, who concluded their service for the day was over,

laid themselves down very comfortably in the sun upon some stone

benches; the grooms disappeared with their horses into the stables,

and, with the exception of a few joyous birds, startling each other

with their sharp chirping in the tufted shrubberies, it might have been

thought that the whole castle was as soundly asleep as Monsieur was.

All at once, in the midst of this delicious silence, there resounded a

clear ringing laugh, which caused several of the halberdiers in the

enjoyment of their siesta to open at least one eye.

This burst of laughter proceeded from a window of the castle, visited

at this moment by the sun, that embraced it in one of those large

angles which the profiles of the chimneys mark out upon the walls

before mid-day.

The little balcony of wrought iron which advanced in front of this

window was furnished with a pot of red gilliflowers, another pot of

primroses, and an early rose-tree, the foliage of which, beautifully

green, was variegated with numerous red specks announcing future roses.

In the chamber lighted by this window was a square table, covered with

an old large-flowered Haarlem tapestry; in the center of this table was

a long-necked stone bottle, in which were irises and lilies of the

valley; at each end of this table was a young girl.

The position of these two young people was singular; they might have

been taken for two boarders escaped from a convent. One of them, with

both elbows on the table, and a pen in her hand, was tracing characters

upon a sheet of fine Dutch paper; the other, kneeling upon a chair,

which allowed her to advance her head and bust over the back of it to

the middle of the table, was watching her companion as she wrote, or

rather hesitated to write.

Thence the thousand cries, the thousand railleries, the thousand

laughs, one of which, more brilliant than the rest, had startled the

birds in the gardens, and disturbed the slumbers of Monsieur’s guards.

We are taking portraits now; we shall be allowed, therefore, we hope,

to sketch the two last of this chapter.

The one who was leaning in the chair—that is to say, the joyous, the

laughing one—was a beautiful girl of from eighteen to twenty, with

brown complexion and brown hair, splendid, from eyes which sparkled

beneath strongly-marked brows, and particularly from her teeth, which

seemed to shine like pearls between her red coral lips. Her every

movement seemed the accent of a sunny nature, she did not walk—she

bounded.

The other, she who was writing, looked at her turbulent companion with

an eye as limpid, as pure, and as blue as the azure of the day. Her

hair, of a shaded fairness, arranged with exquisite taste, fell in

silky curls over her lovely mantling cheeks; she passed across the

paper a delicate hand, whose thinness announced her extreme youth. At

each burst of laughter that proceeded from her friend, she raised, as

if annoyed, her white shoulders in a poetical and mild manner, but they

were wanting in that richfulness of mold which was likewise to be

wished in her arms and hands.

“Montalais! Montalais!” said she at length, in a voice soft and

caressing as a melody, “you laugh too loud—you laugh like a man! You

will not only draw the attention of messieurs the guards, but you will

not hear Madame’s bell when Madame rings.”

This admonition neither made the young girl called Montalais cease to

laugh and gesticulate. She only replied: “Louise, you do not speak as

you think, my dear; you know that messieurs the guards, as you call

them, have only just commenced their sleep, and that a cannon would not

waken them; you know that Madame’s bell can be heard at the bridge of

Blois, and that consequently I shall hear it when my services are

required by Madame. What annoys you, my child, is that I laugh while

you are writing; and what you are afraid of is that Madame de

Saint-Remy, your mother, should come up here, as she does sometimes

when we laugh too loud, that she should surprise us, and that she

should see that enormous sheet of paper upon which, in a quarter of an

hour, you have only traced the words Monsieur Raoul. Now, you are

right, my dear Louise, because after these words, ‘Monsieur Raoul,’

others may be put so significant and so incendiary as to cause Madame

de Saint-Remy to burst out into fire and flames! Hein! is not that true

now?—say.”

And Montalais redoubled her laughter and noisy provocations.

The fair girl at length became quite angry; she tore the sheet of paper

on which, in fact, the words “Monsieur Raoul” were written in good

characters, and crushing the paper in her trembling hands, she threw it

out of the window.

“There! there!” said Mademoiselle de Montalais; “there is our little

lamb, our gentle dove, angry! Don’t be afraid, Louise—Madame de

Saint-Remy will not come; and if she should, you know I have a quick

ear. Besides, what can be more permissible than to write to an old

friend of twelve years’ standing, particularly when the letter begins

with the words ‘Monsieur Raoul’?”

“It is all very well—I will not write to him at all,” said the young

girl.

“Ah, ah! in good sooth, Montalais is properly punished,” cried the

jeering brunette, still laughing. “Come, come! let us try another sheet

of paper, and finish our dispatch off-hand. Good! there is the bell

ringing now. By my faith, so much the worse! Madame must wait, or else

do without her first maid of honor this morning.”

A bell, in fact, did ring; it announced that Madame had finished her

toilette, and waited for Monsieur to give her his hand, and conduct her

from the salon to the refectory.

This formality being accomplished with great ceremony, the husband and

wife breakfasted, and then separated till the hour of dinner,

invariably fixed at two o’clock.

The sound of this bell caused a door to be opened in the offices on the

left hand of the court, from which filed two maitres d’hotel followed

by eight scullions bearing a kind of hand-barrow loaded with dishes

under silver covers.

One of the maitres d’hotel, the first in rank, touched one of the

guards, who was snoring on his bench, slightly with his wand; he even

carried his kindness so far as to place the halbert which stood against

the wall in the hands of the man stupid with sleep, after which the

soldier, without explanation, escorted the viande of Monsieur to the

refectory, preceded by a page and the two maitres d’hotel.

Wherever the viande passed, the soldiers ported arms.

Mademoiselle de Montalais and her companion had watched from their

window the details of this ceremony, to which, by the bye, they must

have been pretty well accustomed. But they did not look so much from

curiosity as to be assured they should not be disturbed. So guards,

scullions, maitres d’hotel, and pages having passed, they resumed their

places at the table; and the sun, which, through the window-frame, had

for an instant fallen upon those two charming countenances, now only

shed its light upon the gilliflowers, primroses, and rosetree.

“Bah!” said Mademoiselle de Montalais, taking her place again; “Madame

will breakfast very well without me!”

“Oh! Montalais, you will be punished!” replied the other girl, sitting

down quietly in hers.

“Punished, indeed!—that is to say, deprived of a ride! That is just the

way in which I wish to be punished. To go out in the grand coach,

perched upon a doorstep; to turn to the left, twist round to the right,

over roads full of ruts, where we cannot exceed a league in two hours;

and then to come back straight towards the wing of the castle in which

is the window of Mary de Medici, so that Madame never fails to say:

‘Could one believe it possible that Mary de Medici should have escaped

from that window—forty-seven feet high? The mother of two princes and

three princesses!’ If you call that relaxation, Louise, all I ask is to

be punished every day; particularly when my punishment is to remain

with you and write such interesting letters as we write!”

“Montalais! Montalais! there are duties to be performed.”

“You talk of them very much at your ease, dear child!—you, who are left

quite free amidst this tedious court. You are the only person that

reaps the advantages of them without incurring the trouble,—you, who

are really more one of Madame’s maids of honor than I am, because

Madame makes her affection for your father-in-law glance off upon you;

so that you enter this dull house as the birds fly into yonder court,

inhaling the air, pecking the flowers, picking up the grain, without

having the least service to perform, or the least annoyance to undergo.

And you talk to me of duties to be performed! In sooth, my pretty

idler, what are your own proper duties, unless to write to the handsome

Raoul? And even that you don’t do; so that it looks to me as if you

likewise were rather negligent of your duties!”

Louise assumed a serious air, leant her chin upon her hand, and, in a

tone full of candid remonstrance, “And do you reproach me with my good

fortune?” said she. “Can you have the heart to do it? You have a

future; you belong to the court; the king, if he should marry, will

require Monsieur to be near his person; you will see splendid fetes;

you will see the king, who they say is so handsome, so agreeable!”

“Ay, and still more, I shall see Raoul, who attends upon M. le Prince,”

added Montalais, maliciously.

“Poor Raoul!” sighed Louise.

“Now is the time to write to him, my pretty dear! Come, begin again,

with that famous ‘Monsieur Raoul’ which figures at the top of the poor

torn sheet.”

She then held the pen toward her, and with a charming smile encouraged

her hand, which quickly traced the words she named.

“What next?” asked the younger of the two girls.

“Why, now write what you think, Louise,” replied Montalais.

“Are you quite sure I think of anything?”

“You think of somebody, and that amounts to the same thing, or rather

even more.”

“Do you think so, Montalais?”

“Louise, Louise, your blue eyes are as deep as the sea I saw at

Boulogne last year! No, no, I mistake—the sea is perfidious: your eyes

are as deep as the azure yonder—look!—over our heads!”

“Well, since you can read so well in my eyes, tell me what I am

thinking about, Montalais.”

“In the first place, you don’t think Monsieur Raoul; you think My dear

Raoul.”

“Oh!——”

“Never blush for such a trifle as that! ‘My dear Raoul,’ we will

say—‘You implore me to write to you at Paris, where you are detained by

your attendance on M. le Prince. As you must be very dull there, to

seek for amusement in the remembrance of a provinciale——’”

Louise rose up suddenly. “No, Montalais,” said she, with a smile; “I

don’t think a word of that. Look, this is what I think;” and she seized

the pen boldly and traced, with a firm hand, the following words:—

“I should have been very unhappy if your entreaties to obtain a

remembrance of me had been less warm. Everything here reminds me of our

early days, which so quickly passed away, which so delightfully flew

by, that no others will ever replace the charm of them in my heart.”

Montalais, who watched the flying pen, and read, the wrong way upwards,

as fast as her friend wrote, here interrupted by clapping her hands.

“Capital!” cried she; “there is frankness—there is heart—there is

style! Show these Parisians, my dear, that Blois is the city for fine

language!”

“He knows very well that Blois was a Paradise to me,” replied the girl.

“That is exactly what you mean to say; and you speak like an angel.”

“I will finish, Montalais,” and she continued as follows: “You often

think of me, you say, Monsieur Raoul: I thank you; but that does not

surprise me, when I recollect how often our hearts have beaten close to

each other.”

“Oh! oh!” said Montalais. “Beware; my lamb! You are scattering your

wool, and there are wolves about.”

Louise was about to reply, when the gallop of a horse resounded under

the porch of the castle.

“What is that?” said Montalais, approaching the window. “A handsome

cavalier, by my faith!”

“Oh!—Raoul!” exclaimed Louise, who had made the same movement as her

friend, and, becoming pale as death, sunk back beside her unfinished

letter.

“Now, he is a clever lover, upon my word!” cried Montalais; “he arrives

just at the proper moment.”

“Come in, come in, I implore you!” murmured Louise.

“Bah! he does not know me. Let me see what he has come here for.”

CHAPTER 2.

The Messenger.

Mademoiselle de Montalais was right; the young cavalier was goodly to

look upon.

He was a young man of from twenty-four to twenty-five years of age,

tall and slender, wearing gracefully the picturesque military costume

of the period. His large boots contained a foot which Mademoiselle de

Montalais might not have disowned if she had been transformed into a

man. With one of his delicate but nervous hands he checked his horse in

the middle of the court, and with the other raised his hat, whose long

plumes shaded his at once serious and ingenuous countenance.

The guards, roused by the steps of the horse, awoke and were on foot in

a minute. The young man waited till one of them was close to his

saddle-bow: then stooping towards him, in a clear, distinct voice,

which was perfectly audible at the window where the two girls were

concealed, “A message for his royal highness,” he said.

“Ah, ah!” cried the soldier. “Officer, a messenger!”

But this brave guard knew very well that no officer would appear,

seeing that the only one who could have appeared dwelt at the other

side of the castle, in an apartment looking into the gardens. So he

hastened to add: “The officer, monsieur, is on his rounds, but in his

absence, M. de Saint-Remy, the maitre d’hotel shall be informed.”

“M. de Saint-Remy?” repeated the cavalier, slightly blushing.

“Do you know him?”

“Why, yes; but request him, if you please, that my visit be announced

to his royal highness as soon as possible.”

“It appears to be pressing,” said the guard, as if speaking to himself,

but really in the hope of obtaining an answer.

The messenger made an affirmative sign with his head.

“In that case,” said the guard, “I will go and seek the maitre d’hotel

myself.”

The young man, in the meantime, dismounted; and whilst the others were

making their remarks upon the fine horse the cavalier rode, the soldier

returned.

“Your pardon, young gentleman; but your name, if you please?”

“The Vicomte de Bragelonne, on the part of his highness M. le Prince de

Conde.”

The soldier made a profound bow, and, as if the name of the conqueror

of Rocroy and Sens had given him wings, he stepped lightly up the steps

leading to the ante-chamber.

M. de Bragelonne had not had time to fasten his horse to the iron bars

of the perron, when M. de Saint-Remy came running, out of breath,

supporting his capacious body with one hand, whilst with the other he

cut the air as a fisherman cleaves the waves with his oar.

“Ah, Monsieur le Vicomte! You at Blois!” cried he. “Well, that is a

wonder. Good-day to you—good-day, Monsieur Raoul.”

“I offer you a thousand respects, M. de Saint-Remy.”

“How Madame de la Vall—I mean, how delighted Madame de Saint-Remy will

be to see you! But come in. His royal highness is at breakfast—must he

be interrupted? Is the matter serious?”

“Yes, and no, Monsieur de Saint-Remy. A moment’s delay, however, would

be disagreeable to his royal highness.”

“If that is the case, we will force the consigne, Monsieur le Vicomte.

Come in. Besides, Monsieur is in an excellent humor to-day. And then

you bring news, do you not?”

“Great news, Monsieur de Saint-Remy.”

“And good, I presume?”

“Excellent.”

“Come quickly, come quickly then!” cried the worthy man, putting his

dress to rights as he went along.

Raoul followed him, hat in hand, and a little disconcerted at the noise

made by his spurs in these immense salons.

As soon as he had disappeared in the interior of the palace, the window

of the court was repeopled, and an animated whispering betrayed the

emotion of the two girls. They soon appeared to have formed a

resolution, for one of the two faces disappeared from the window. This

was the brunette; the other remained behind the balcony, concealed by

the flowers, watching attentively through the branches the perron by

which M. de Bragelonne had entered the castle.

In the meantime the object of so much laudable curiosity continued his

route, following the steps of the maitre d’hotel. The noise of quick

steps, an odor of wine and viands, a clinking of crystal and plates,

warned them that they were coming to the end of their course.

The pages, valets and officers, assembled in the office which led up to

the refectory, welcomed the newcomer with the proverbial politeness of

the country; some of them were acquainted with Raoul, and all knew that

he came from Paris. It might be said that his arrival for a moment

suspended the service. In fact, a page, who was pouring out wine for

his royal highness, on hearing the jingling of spurs in the next

chamber, turned round like a child, without perceiving that he was

continuing to pour out, not into the glass, but upon the tablecloth.

Madame, who was not so preoccupied as her glorious spouse was, remarked

this distraction of the page.

“Well?” exclaimed she.

“Well!” repeated Monsieur; “what is going on then?”

M. de Saint-Remy, who had just introduced his head through the doorway,

took advantage of the moment.

“Why am I to be disturbed?” said Gaston, helping himself to a thick

slice of one of the largest salmon that had ever ascended the Loire to

be captured between Painboeuf and Saint-Nazaire.

“There is a messenger from Paris. Oh! but after monseigneur has

breakfasted will do; there is plenty of time.”

“From Paris!” cried the prince, letting his fork fall. “A messenger

from Paris, do you say? And on whose part does this messenger come?”

“On the part of M. le Prince,” said the maitre d’hotel promptly.

Every one knows that the Prince de Conde was so called.

“A messenger from M. le Prince!” said Gaston, with an inquietude that

escaped none of the assistants, and consequently redoubled the general

curiosity.

Monsieur, perhaps, fancied himself brought back again to the happy

times when the opening of a door gave him an emotion, in which every

letter might contain a state secret,—in which every message was

connected with a dark and complicated intrigue. Perhaps, likewise, that

great name of M. le Prince expanded itself, beneath the roofs of Blois,

to the proportions of a phantom.

Monsieur pushed away his plate.

“Shall I tell the envoy to wait?” asked M. de Saint-Remy.

A glance from Madame emboldened Gaston, who replied: “No, no! let him

come in at once, on the contrary. A propos, who is he?”

“A gentleman of this country, M. le Vicomte de Bragelonne.”

“Ah, very well! Introduce him, Saint-Remy—introduce him.”

And when he had let fall these words, with his accustomed gravity,

Monsieur turned his eyes, in a certain manner, upon the people of his

suite, so that all, pages, officers, and equerries, quitted the

service, knives and goblets, and made towards the second chamber a

retreat as rapid as it was disorderly.

This little army had dispersed in two files when Raoul de Bragelonne,

preceded by M. de Saint-Remy, entered the refectory.

The short interval of solitude which this retreat had left him,

permitted Monsieur the time to assume a diplomatic countenance. He did

not turn round, but waited till the maitre d’hotel should bring the

messenger face to face with him.

Raoul stopped even with the lower end of the table, so as to be exactly

between Monsieur and Madame. From this place he made a profound bow to

Monsieur and a very humble one to Madame; then, drawing himself up into

military pose, he waited for Monsieur to address him.

On his part the Prince waited till the doors were hermetically closed;

he would not turn round to ascertain the fact, as that would have been

derogatory to his dignity, but he listened with all his ears for the

noise of the lock, which would promise him at least an appearance of

secrecy.

The doors being closed, Monsieur raised his eyes towards the vicomte,

and said, “It appears that you come from Paris, monsieur?”

“This minute, monseigneur.”

“How is the king?”

“His majesty is in perfect health, monseigneur.”

“And my sister-in-law?”

“Her majesty the queen-mother still suffers from the complaint in her

chest, but for the last month she has been rather better.”

“Somebody told me you came on the part of M. le Prince. They must have

been mistaken, surely?”

“No, monseigneur; M. le Prince has charged me to convey this letter to

your royal highness, and I am to wait for an answer to it.”

Raoul had been a little annoyed by this cold and cautious reception,

and his voice insensibly sank to a low key.

The prince forgot that he was the cause of this apparent mystery, and

his fears returned.

He received the letter from the Prince de Conde with a haggard look,

unsealed it as he would have unsealed a suspicious packet, and in order

to read it so that no one should remark the effects of it upon his

countenance, he turned round.

Madame followed, with an anxiety almost equal to that of the prince,

every maneuver of her august husband.

Raoul, impassible, and a little disengaged by the attention of his

hosts, looked from his place through the open window at the gardens and

the statues which peopled them.

“Well!” cried Monsieur, all at once, with a cheerful smile; “here is an

agreeable surprise, and a charming letter from M. le Prince. Look,

Madame!”

The table was too large to allow the arm of the prince to reach the

hand of Madame; Raoul sprang forward to be their intermediary, and did

it with so good a grace as to procure a flattering acknowledgment from

the princess.

“You know the contents of this letter, no doubt?” said Gaston to Raoul.

“Yes, monseigneur; M. le Prince at first gave me the message verbally,

but upon reflection his highness took up his pen.”

“It is beautiful writing,” said Madame, “but I cannot read it.”

“Will you read it to Madame, M. de Bragelonne?” said the duke.

“Yes, read it, if you please, monsieur.”

Raoul began to read, Monsieur giving again all his attention. The

letter was conceived in these terms:

“Monseigneur—The king is about to set out for the frontiers. You are

aware that the marriage of his majesty is concluded upon. The king has

done me the honor to appoint me his marechal-des-logis for this

journey, and as I knew with what joy his majesty would pass a day at

Blois, I venture to ask your royal highness’s permission to mark the

house you inhabit as our quarters. If, however, the suddenness of this

request should create to your royal highness any embarrassment, I

entreat you to say so by the messenger I send, a gentleman of my suite,

M. le Vicomte de Bragelonne. My itinerary will depend upon your royal

highness’s determination, and instead of passing through Blois, we

shall come through Vendome and Romorantin. I venture to hope that your

royal highness will be pleased with my arrangement, it being the

expression of my boundless desire to make myself agreeable to you.”

“Nothing can be more gracious toward us,” said Madame, who had more

than once consulted the looks of her husband during the reading of the

letter. “The king here!” exclaimed she, in a rather louder tone than

would have been necessary to preserve secrecy.

“Monsieur,” said his royal highness in his turn, “you will offer my

thanks to M. de Conde, and express to him my gratitude for the honor he

has done me.”

Raoul bowed.

“On what day will his majesty arrive?” continued the prince.

“The king, monseigneur, will in all probability arrive this evening.”

“But how, then, could he have known my reply if it had been in the

negative?”

“I was desired, monseigneur, to return in all haste to Beaugency, to

give counter-orders to the courier, who was himself to go back

immediately with counter-orders to M. le Prince.”

“His majesty is at Orleans, then?”

“Much nearer, monseigneur; his majesty must by this time have arrived

at Meung.”

“Does the court accompany him?”

“Yes, monseigneur.”

“A propos, I forgot to ask you after M. le Cardinal.”

“His eminence appears to enjoy good health, monseigneur.”

“His nieces accompany him, no doubt?”

“No, monseigneur, his eminence has ordered the Mesdemoiselles de

Mancini to set out for Brouage. They will follow the left bank of the

Loire, while the court will come by the right.”

“What! Mademoiselle Mary de Mancini quit the court in that manner?”

asked Monsieur, his reserve beginning to diminish.

“Mademoiselle Mary de Mancini in particular,” replied Raoul discreetly.

A fugitive smile, an imperceptible vestige of his ancient spirit of

intrigue, shot across the pale face of the prince.

“Thanks, M. de Bragelonne,” then said Monsieur. “You would, perhaps,

not be willing to carry M. le Prince the commission with which I would

charge you, and that is, that his messenger has been very agreeable to

me; but I will tell him so myself.”

Raoul bowed his thanks to Monsieur for the honor he had done him.

Monsieur made a sign to Madame, who struck a bell which was placed at

her right hand; M. de Saint-Remy entered, and the room was soon filled

with people.

“Messieurs,” said the prince, “his majesty is about to pay me the honor

of passing a day at Blois; I depend upon the king, my nephew, not

having to repent of the favor he does my house.”

“Vive le Roi!” cried all the officers of the household with frantic

enthusiasm, and M. de Saint-Remy louder than the rest.

Gaston hung down his head with evident chagrin. He had all his life

been obliged to hear, or rather to undergo this cry of “Vive le Roi!”

which passed over him. For a long time, being unaccustomed to hear it,

his ear had had rest, and now a younger, more vivacious, and more

brilliant royalty rose up before him, like a new and more painful

provocation.

Madame perfectly understood the sufferings of that timid, gloomy heart;

she rose from the table, Monsieur imitated her mechanically, and all

the domestics, with a buzzing like that of several bee-hives,

surrounded Raoul for the purpose of questioning him.

Madame saw this movement, and called M. de Saint Remy. “This is not the

time for gossiping, but working,” said she, with the tone of an angry

housekeeper.

M. de Saint-Remy hastened to break the circle formed by the officers

round Raoul, so that the latter was able to gain the ante-chamber.

“Care will be taken of that gentleman, I hope,” added Madame,

addressing M. de Saint-Remy.

The worthy man immediately hastened after Raoul. “Madame desires

refreshments to be offered to you,” said he; “and there is, besides, a

lodging for you in the castle.”

“Thanks, M. de Saint-Remy,” replied Raoul; “but you know how anxious I

must be to pay my duty to M. le Comte, my father.”

“That is true, that is true, Monsieur Raoul; present him, at the same

time, my humble respects, if you please.”

Raoul thus once more got rid of the old gentleman, and pursued his way.

As he was passing under the porch, leading his horse by the bridle, a

soft voice called him from the depths of an obscure path.

“Monsieur Raoul!” said the voice.

The young man turned round, surprised, and saw a dark complexioned

girl, who, with a finger on her lip, held out her other hand to him.

This young lady was an utter stranger.

CHAPTER 3.

The Interview.

Raoul made one step towards the girl who thus called him.

“But my horse, madame?” said he.

“Oh! you are terribly embarrassed! Go yonder way—there is a shed in the

outer court: fasten your horse, and return quickly!”

“I obey, madame.”

Raoul was not four minutes in performing what he had been directed to

do; he returned to the little door, where, in the gloom, he found his

mysterious conductress waiting for him, on the first steps of a winding

staircase.

“Are you brave enough to follow me, monsieur knight errant?” asked the

girl, laughing at the momentary hesitation Raoul had manifested.

The latter replied by springing up the dark staircase after her. They

thus climbed up three stories, he behind her, touching with his hands,

when he felt for the banister, a silk dress which rubbed against each

side of the staircase. At every false step made by Raoul, his

conductress cried, “Hush!” and held out to him a soft and perfumed

hand.

“One would mount thus to the belfry of the castle without being

conscious of fatigue,” said Raoul.

“All of which means, monsieur, that you are very much perplexed, very

tired, and very uneasy. But be of good cheer, monsieur; here we are, at

our destination.”

The girl threw open a door, which immediately, without any transition,

filled with a flood of light the landing of the staircase, at the top

of which Raoul appeared, holding fast by the balustrade.

The girl continued to walk on—he followed her; she entered a chamber—he

did the same.

As soon as he was fairly in the net he heard a loud cry, and, turning

round, saw at two paces from him, with her hands clasped and her eyes

closed, that beautiful fair girl with blue eyes and white shoulders,

who, recognizing him, called him Raoul.

He saw her, and divined at once so much love and so much joy in the

expression of her countenance, that he sank on his knees in the middle

of the chamber, murmuring, on his part, the name of Louise.

“Ah! Montalais—Montalais!” she sighed, “it is very wicked to deceive me

so.”

“Who, I? I have deceived you?”

“Yes; you told me you would go down to inquire the news, and you have

brought up monsieur!”

“Well, I was obliged to do so—how else could he have received the

letter you wrote him?” And she pointed with her finger to the letter

which was still upon the table.

Raoul made a step to take it; Louise, more rapid, although she had

sprung forward with a sufficiently remarkable physical hesitation,

reached out her hand to stop him. Raoul came in contact with that

trembling hand, took it within his own, and carried it so respectfully

to his lips, that he might be said to have deposited a sigh upon it

rather than a kiss.

In the meantime Mademoiselle de Montalais had taken the letter, folded

it carefully, as women do, in three folds, and slipped it into her

bosom.

“Don’t be afraid, Louise,” said she; “monsieur will no more venture to

take it hence than the defunct king Louis XIII. ventured to take

billets from the corsage of Mademoiselle de Hautefort.”

Raoul blushed at seeing the smile of the two girls; and he did not

remark that the hand of Louise remained in his.

“There,” said Montalais, “you have pardoned me, Louise, for having

brought monsieur to you; and you, monsieur, bear me no malice for

having followed me to see mademoiselle. Now, then, peace being made,

let us chat like old friends. Present me, Louise, to M. de Bragelonne.”

“Monsieur le Vicomte,” said Louise, with her quiet grace and ingenuous

smile, “I have the honour to present to you Mademoiselle Aure de

Montalais, maid of honor to her royal highness Madame, and moreover my

friend—my excellent friend.”

Raoul bowed ceremoniously.

“And me, Louise,” said he—“will you not present me also to

mademoiselle?”

“Oh, she knows you—she knows all!”

This unguarded expression made Montalais laugh and Raoul sigh with

happiness, for he interpreted it thus: “She knows all our love.”

“The ceremonies being over, Monsieur le Vicomte,” said Montalais, “take

a chair, and tell us quickly the news you bring flying thus.”

“Mademoiselle, it is no longer a secret; the king, on his way to

Poitiers, will stop at Blois, to visit his royal highness.”

“The king here!” exclaimed Montalais, clapping her hands. “What! are we

going to see the court? Only think, Louise—the real court from Paris!

Oh, good heavens! But when will this happen, monsieur?”

“Perhaps this evening, mademoiselle; at latest, tomorrow.”

Montalais lifted her shoulders in sign of vexation.

“No time to get ready! No time to prepare a single dress! We are as far

behind the fashions as the Poles. We shall look like portraits of the

time of Henry IV. Ah, monsieur! this is sad news you bring us!”

“But, mesdemoiselles, you will be still beautiful!”

“That’s no news! Yes, we shall be always beautiful because nature has

made us passable; but we shall be ridiculous, because the fashion will

have forgotten us. Alas! ridiculous! I shall be thought ridiculous—I!

“And by whom?” said Louise, innocently.

“By whom? You are a strange girl, my dear. Is that a question to put to

me? I mean everybody; I mean the courtiers, the nobles; I mean the

king.”

“Pardon me, my good friend, but as here every one is accustomed to see

us as we are——”

“Granted; but that is about to change, and we shall be ridiculous, even

for Blois; for close to us will be seen the fashions from Paris, and

they will perceive that we are in the fashion of Blois! It is enough to

make one despair!”

“Console yourself, mademoiselle.”

“Well, so let it be! After all, so much the worse for those who do not

find me to their taste!” said Montalais philosophically.

“They would be very difficult to please,” replied Raoul, faithful to

his regular system of gallantry.

“Thank you, Monsieur le Vicomte. We were saying, then, that the king is

coming to Blois?”

“With all the court.”

“Mesdemoiselles de Mancini, will they be with them?”

“No, certainly not.”

“But as the king, it is said, cannot do without Mademoiselle Mary?”

“Mademoiselle, the king must do without her. M. le Cardinal will have

it so. He has exiled his nieces to Brouage.”

“He!—the hypocrite!”

“Hush!” said Louise, pressing a finger on her friend’s rosy lips.

“Bah! nobody can hear me. I say that old Mazarino Mazarini is a

hypocrite, who burns impatiently to make his niece Queen of France.”

“That cannot be, mademoiselle, since M. le Cardinal, on the contrary,

has brought about the marriage of his majesty with the Infanta Maria

Theresa.”

Montalais looked Raoul full in the face, and said, “And do you

Parisians believe in these tales? Well! we are a little more knowing

than you, at Blois.”

“Mademoiselle, if the king goes beyond Poitiers and sets out for Spain,

if the articles of the marriage contract are agreed upon by Don Luis de

Haro and his eminence, you must plainly perceive that it is not child’s

play.”

“All very fine! but the king is king, I suppose?”

“No doubt, mademoiselle; but the cardinal is the cardinal.”

“The king is not a man, then! And he does not love Mary Mancini?”

“He adores her.”

“Well, he will marry her then. We shall have war with Spain. M. Mazarin

will spend a few of the millions he has put away; our gentlemen will

perform prodigies of valor in their encounters with the proud

Castilians, and many of them will return crowned with laurels, to be

recrowned by us with myrtles. Now, that is my view of politics.”

“Montalais, you are wild!” said Louise, “and every exaggeration

attracts you as light does a moth.”

“Louise, you are so extremely reasonable, that you will never know how

to love.”

“Oh!” said Louise, in a tone of tender reproach, “don’t you see,

Montalais? The queen-mother desires to marry her son to the Infanta;

would you wish him to disobey his mother? Is it for a royal heart like

his to set such a bad example? When parents forbid love, love must be

banished.”

And Louise sighed: Raoul cast down his eyes, with an expression of

constraint. Montalais, on her part, laughed aloud.

“Well, I have no parents!” said she.

“You are acquainted, without doubt, with the state of health of M. le

Comte de la Fere?” said Louise, after breathing that sigh which had

revealed so many griefs in its eloquent utterance.

“No, mademoiselle,” replied Raoul, “I have not yet paid my respects to

my father; I was going to his house when Mademoiselle de Montalais so

kindly stopped me. I hope the comte is well. You have heard nothing to

the contrary, have you?”

“No, M. Raoul—nothing, thank God!”

Here, for several instants, ensued a silence, during which two spirits,

which followed the same idea, communicated perfectly, without even the

assistance of a single glance.

“Oh, heavens!” exclaimed Montalais in a fright; “there is somebody

coming up.”

“Who can it be?” said Louise, rising in great agitation.

“Mesdemoiselles, I inconvenience you very much. I have, without doubt,

been very indiscreet,” stammered Raoul, very ill at ease.

“It is a heavy step,” said Louise.

“Ah! if it is only M. Malicorne,” added Montalais, “do not disturb

yourselves.”

Louise and Raoul looked at each other to inquire who M. Malicorne could

be.

“There is no occasion to mind him,” continued Montalais; “he is not

jealous.”

“But, mademoiselle—” said Raoul.

“Yes, I understand. Well, he is as discreet as I am.”

“Good heavens!” cried Louise, who had applied her ear to the door,

which had been left ajar, “it is my mother’s step!”

“Madame de Saint-Remy! Where shall I hide myself?” exclaimed Raoul,

catching at the dress of Montalais, who looked quite bewildered.

“Yes,” said she; “yes, I know the clicking of those pattens! It is our

excellent mother. M. le Vicomte, what a pity it is the window looks

upon a stone pavement, and that fifty paces below it.”

Raoul glanced at the balcony in despair. Louise seized his arm and held

it tight.

“Oh, how silly I am!” said Montalais, “have I not the robe-of-ceremony

closet? It looks as if it were made on purpose.”

It was quite time to act; Madame de Saint-Remy was coming up at a

quicker pace than usual. She gained the landing at the moment when

Montalais, as in all scenes of surprises, shut the closet by leaning

with her back against the door.

“Ah!” cried Madame de Saint-Remy, “you are here, are you, Louise?”

“Yes, madame,” replied she, more pale than if she had committed a great

crime.

“Well, well!”

“Pray be seated, madame,” said Montalais, offering her a chair, which

she placed so that the back was towards the closet.

“Thank you, Mademoiselle Aure—thank you. Come my child, be quick.”

“Where do you wish me to go, madame?”

“Why, home, to be sure; have you not to prepare your toilette?”

“What did you say?” cried Montalais, hastening to affect surprise, so

fearful was she that Louise would in some way commit herself.

“You don’t know the news, then?” said Madame de Saint-Remy.

“What news, madame, is it possible for two girls to learn up in this

dove-cote?”

“What! have you seen nobody?”

“Madame, you talk in enigmas, and you torment us at a slow fire!” cried

Montalais, who, terrified at seeing Louise become paler and paler, did

not know to what saint to put up her vows.

At length she caught an eloquent look of her companion’s, one of those

looks which would convey intelligence to a brick wall. Louise directed

her attention to a hat—Raoul’s unlucky hat, which was set out in all

its feathery splendor upon the table.

Montalais sprang towards it, and, seizing it with her left hand, passed

it behind her into the right, concealing it as she was speaking.

“Well,” said Madame de Saint-Remy, “a courier has arrived, announcing

the approach of the king. There, mesdemoiselles; there is something to

make you put on your best looks.”

“Quick, quick!” cried Montalais. “Follow Madame your mother, Louise;

and leave me to get ready my dress of ceremony.”

Louise arose; her mother took her by the hand, and led her out on to

the landing.

“Come along,” said she; then adding in a low voice, “When I forbid you

to come to the apartment of Montalais, why do you do so?”

“Madame, she is my friend. Besides, I had but just come.”

“Did you see nobody concealed while you were there?”

“Madame!”

“I saw a man’s hat, I tell you—the hat of that fellow, that

good-for-nothing!”

“Madame!” repeated Louise.

“Of that do-nothing De Malicorne! A maid of honor to have such

company—fie! fie!” and their voices were lost in the depths of the

narrow staircase.

Montalais had not missed a word of this conversation, which echo

conveyed to her as if through a tunnel. She shrugged her shoulders on

seeing Raoul, who had listened likewise, issue from the closet.

“Poor Montalais!” said she, “the victim of friendship! Poor Malicorne,

the victim of love!”

She stopped on viewing the tragic-comic face of Raoul, who was vexed at

having, in one day, surprised so many secrets.

“Oh, mademoiselle!” said he; “how can we repay your kindness?”

“Oh, we will balance accounts some day,” said she. “For the present,

begone, M. de Bragelonne, for Madame de Saint-Remy is not over

indulgent; and any indiscretion on her part might bring hither a

domiciliary visit, which would be disagreeable to all parties.”

“But Louise—how shall I know——”

“Begone! begone! King Louis XI. knew very well what he was about when

he invented the post.”

“Alas!” sighed Raoul.

“And am I not here—I, who am worth all the posts in the kingdom? Quick,

I say, to horse! so that if Madame de Saint-Remy should return for the

purpose of preaching me a lesson on morality, she may not find you

here.”

“She would tell my father, would she not?” murmured Raoul.

“And you would be scolded. Ah, vicomte, it is very plain you come from

court; you are as timid as the king. Peste! at Blois we contrive better

than that to do without papa’s consent. Ask Malicorne else!”

And at these words the girl pushed Raoul out of the room by the

shoulders. He glided swiftly down to the porch, regained his horse,

mounted, and set off as if he had had Monsieur’s guards at his heels.

CHAPTER 4.

Father and Son.

Raoul followed the well-known road, so dear to his memory, which led

from Blois to the residence of the Comte de la Fere.

The reader will dispense with a second description of that habitation:

he, perhaps, has been with us there before, and knows it. Only, since

our last journey thither, the walls had taken a grayer tint, and the

brickwork assumed a more harmonious copper tone; the trees had grown,

and many that then only stretched their slender branches along the tops

of the hedges, now bushy, strong, and luxuriant, cast around, beneath

boughs swollen with sap, great shadows of blossoms of fruit for the

benefit of the traveler.

Raoul perceived, from a distance, the two little turrets, the dove-cote

in the elms, and the flights of pigeons, which wheeled incessantly

around that brick cone, seemingly without power to quit it, like the

sweet memories which hover round a spirit at peace.

As he approached, he heard the noise of the pulleys which grated under

the weight of the massy pails; he also fancied he heard the melancholy

moaning of the water which falls back again into the wells—a sad,

funereal, solemn sound, which strikes the ear of the child and the

poet—both dreamers—which the English call splash; Arabian poets,

gasgachau; and which we Frenchmen, who would be poets, can only

translate by a paraphrase—the noise of water falling into water.

It was more than a year since Raoul had been to visit his father. He

had passed the whole time in the household of M. le Prince. In fact,

after all the commotions of the Fronde, of the early period of which we

formerly attempted to give a sketch, Louis de Conde had made a public,

solemn, and frank reconciliation with the court. During all the time

that the rupture between the king and the prince had lasted, the

prince, who had long entertained a great regard for Bragelonne, had in

vain offered him advantages of the most dazzling kind for a young man.

The Comte de la Fere, still faithful to his principles of loyalty and

royalty, one day developed before his son in the vaults of Saint

Denis,—the Comte de la Fere, in the name of his son, had always

declined them. Moreover, instead of following M. de Conde in his

rebellion, the vicomte had followed M. de Turenne, fighting for the

king. Then when M. de Turenne, in his turn, had appeared to abandon the

royal cause, he had quitted M. de Turenne, as he had quitted M. de

Conde. It resulted from this invariable line of conduct that, as Conde

and Turenne had never been conquerors of each other but under the

standard of the king, Raoul, however young, had ten victories inscribed

on his list of services, and not one defeat from which his bravery or

conscience had to suffer.

Raoul, therefore, had, in compliance with the wish of his father,

served obstinately and passively the fortunes of Louis XIV., in spite

of the tergiversations which were endemic, and, it might be said,

inevitable, at that period.

M. de Conde, on being restored to favor, had at once availed himself of

all the privileges of the amnesty to ask for many things back again

which had been granted him before, and among others, Raoul. M. de la

Fere, with his invariable good sense, had immediately sent him again to

the prince.

A year, then, had passed away since the separation of the father and

son; a few letters had softened, but not removed, the pains of absence.

We have seen that Raoul had left at Blois another love in addition to

filial love. But let us do him this justice—if it had not been for

chance and Mademoiselle de Montalais, two great temptations, Raoul,

after delivering his message, would have galloped off towards his

father’s house, turning his head round, perhaps, but without stopping

for a single instant, even if Louise had held out her arms to him.

So the first part of the journey was given by Raoul to regretting the

past which he had been forced to quit so quickly, that is to say, his

lady-love; and the other part to the friend he was about to join, so

much too slowly for his wishes.

Raoul found the garden-gate open, and rode straight in, without

regarding the long arms, raised in anger, of an old man dressed in a

jacket of violet-colored wool, and a large cap of faded velvet.

The old man, who was weeding with his hands a bed of dwarf roses and

marguerites, was indignant at seeing a horse thus traversing his sanded

and nicely-raked walks. He even ventured a vigorous “Humph!” which made

the cavalier turn round. Then there was a change of scene; for no

sooner had he caught sight of Raoul’s face, than the old man sprang up

and set off in the direction of the house, amidst interrupted

growlings, which appeared to be paroxysms of wild delight.

When arrived at the stables, Raoul gave his horse to a little lackey,

and sprang up the perron with an ardor that would have delighted the

heart of his father.

He crossed the ante-chamber, the dining-room, and the salon, without

meeting with any one; at length, on reaching the door of M. de la

Fere’s apartment, he rapped impatiently, and entered almost without

waiting for the word “Enter!” which was vouchsafed him by a voice at

once sweet and serious. The comte was seated at a table covered with

papers and books; he was still the noble, handsome gentleman of former

days, but time had given to this nobleness and beauty a more solemn and

distinct character. A brow white and void of wrinkles, beneath his long

hair, now more white than black; an eye piercing and mild, under the

lids of a young man; his mustache, fine but slightly grizzled, waved

over lips of a pure and delicate model, as if they had never been

curled by mortal passions; a form straight and supple; an

irreproachable but thin hand—this was what remained of the illustrious

gentleman whom so many illustrious mouths had praised under the name of

Athos. He was engaged in correcting the pages of a manuscript book,

entirely filled by his own hand.

Raoul seized his father by the shoulders, by the neck, as he could, and

embraced him so tenderly and so rapidly, that the comte had neither

strength nor time to disengage himself, or to overcome his paternal

emotions.

“What! you here, Raoul,—you! Is it possible?” said he.

“Oh, monsieur, monsieur, what joy to see you once again!”

“But you don’t answer me, vicomte. Have you leave of absence, or has

some misfortune happened at Paris?”

“Thank God, monsieur,” replied Raoul, calming himself by degrees,

“nothing has happened but what is fortunate. The king is going to be

married, as I had the honor of informing you in my last letter, and, on

his way to Spain, he will pass through Blois.”

“To pay a visit to Monsieur?”

“Yes, monsieur le comte. So, fearing to find him unprepared, or wishing

to be particularly polite to him, monsieur le prince sent me forward to

have the lodgings ready.”

“You have seen Monsieur?” asked the vicomte, eagerly.

“I have had that honor.”

“At the castle?”

“Yes, monsieur,” replied Raoul, casting down his eyes, because, no

doubt, he had felt there was something more than curiosity in the

comte’s inquiries.

“Ah, indeed, vicomte? Accept my compliments thereupon.”

Raoul bowed.

“But you have seen some one else at Blois?”

“Monsieur, I saw her royal highness, Madame.”

“That’s very well: but it is not Madame that I mean.”

Raoul colored deeply, but made no reply.

“You do not appear to understand me, monsieur le vicomte,” persisted M.

de la Fere, without accenting his words more strongly, but with a

rather severer look.

“I understand you quite plainly, monsieur,” replied Raoul, “and if I

hesitate a little in my reply, you are well assured I am not seeking

for a falsehood.”

“No, you cannot tell a lie, and that makes me so astonished you should

be so long in saying yes or no.”

“I cannot answer you without understanding you very well, and if I have

understood you, you will take my first words in ill part. You will be

displeased, no doubt, monsieur le comte, because I have seen——”

“Mademoiselle de la Vallière—have you not?”

“It was of her you meant to speak, I know very well, monsieur,” said

Raoul, with inexpressible sweetness.

“And I asked you if you have seen her.”

“Monsieur, I was ignorant, when I entered the castle, that Mademoiselle

de la Vallière was there; it was only on my return, after I had

performed my mission, that chance brought us together. I have had the

honor of paying my respects to her.”

“But what do you call the chance that led you into the presence of

Mademoiselle de la Vallière?”

“Mademoiselle de Montalais, monsieur.”

“And who is Mademoiselle de Montalais?”

“A young lady I did not know before, whom I had never seen. She is maid

of honor to Madame.”

“Monsieur le vicomte, I will push my interrogatory no further, and

reproach myself with having carried it so far. I had desired you to

avoid Mademoiselle de la Vallière, and not to see her without my

permission. Oh, I am quite sure you have told me the truth, and that

you took no measures to approach her. Chance has done me this injury; I

do not accuse you of it. I will be content then, with what I formerly

said to you concerning this young lady. I do not reproach her with

anything—God is my witness! only it is not my intention or wish that

you should frequent her place of residence. I beg you once more, my

dear Raoul, to understand that.”

It was plain the limpid eyes of Raoul were troubled at this speech.

“Now, my friend,” said the comte, with his soft smile, and in his

customary tone, “let us talk of other matters. You are returning,

perhaps, to your duty?”

“No, monsieur, I have no duty for to-day, except the pleasure of

remaining with you. The prince kindly appointed me no other: which was

so much in accord with my wish.”

“Is the king well?”

“Perfectly.”

“And monsieur le prince also?”

“As usual, monsieur.”

The comte forgot to inquire after Mazarin; that was an old habit.

“Well, Raoul, since you are entirely mine, I will give up my whole day

to you. Embrace me—again, again! You are at home, vicomte! Ah, there is

our old Grimaud! Come in, Grimaud: monsieur le vicomte is desirous of

embracing you likewise.”

The good old man did not require to be twice told; he rushed in with

open arms, Raoul meeting him halfway.

“Now, if you please, we will go into the garden, Raoul. I will show you

the new lodging I have had prepared for you during your leave of

absence, and whilst examining the last winter’s plantations and two

saddle-horses I have just acquired, you will give me all the news of

our friends in Paris.”

The comte closed his manuscript, took the young man’s arm, and went out

into the garden with him.

Grimaud looked at Raoul with a melancholy air as the young man passed

out; observing that his head nearly touched the traverse of the

doorway, stroking his white royale, he slowly murmured:

“How he has grown!”

CHAPTER 5.

In which Something will be said of Cropoli—of Cropoli and of a Great

Unknown Painter.

Whilst the Comte de la Fere with Raoul visits the new buildings he has

had erected, and the new horses he has bought, with the reader’s

permission we will lead him back to the city of Blois, and make him a

witness of the unaccustomed activity which pervades that city.

It was in the hotels that the surprise of the news brought by Raoul was

most sensibly felt.

In fact, the king and the court at Blois, that is to say, a hundred

horsemen, ten carriages, two hundred horses, as many lackeys as

masters—where was this crowd to be housed? Where were to be lodged all

the gentry of the neighborhood, who would gather in two or three hours

after the news had enlarged the circle of its report, like the

increasing circumference produced by a stone thrown into a placid lake?

Blois, as peaceful in the morning, as we have seen, as the calmest lake

in the world, at the announcement of the royal arrival, was suddenly

filled with the tumult and buzzing of a swarm of bees.

All the servants of the castle, under the inspection of the officers,

were sent into the city in quest of provisions, and ten horsemen were

dispatched to the preserves of Chambord to seek for game, to the

fisheries of Beuvion for fish, and to the gardens of Chaverny for

fruits and flowers.

Precious tapestries, and lusters with great gilt chains, were drawn

from the cupboards; an army of the poor were engaged in sweeping the

courts and washing the stone fronts, whilst their wives went in droves

to the meadows beyond the Loire, to gather green boughs and

field-flowers. The whole city, not to be behind in this luxury of

cleanliness, assumed its best toilette with the help of brushes,

brooms, and water.

The kennels of the upper town, swollen by these continued lotions,

became rivers at the bottom of the city, and the pavement, generally

very muddy, it must be allowed, took a clean face, and absolutely shone

in the friendly rays of the sun.

Next the music was to be provided; drawers were emptied; the

shop-keepers did a glorious trade in wax, ribbons, and sword-knots;

housekeepers laid in stores of bread, meat, and spices. Already numbers

of the citizens whose houses were furnished as if for a siege, having

nothing more to do, donned their festive clothes and directed their

course towards the city gate, in order to be the first to signal or see

the cortege. They knew very well that the king would not arrive before

night, perhaps not before the next morning. Yet what is expectation but

a kind of folly, and what is that folly but an excess of hope?

In the lower city, at scarcely a hundred paces from the Castle of the

States, between the mall and the castle, in a sufficiently handsome

street, then called Rue Vieille, and which must, in fact, have been

very old, stood a venerable edifice, with pointed gables, of squat but

large dimensions, ornamented with three windows looking into the street

on the first floor, with two in the second and with a little oeil de

boeuf in the third.

On the sides of this triangle had recently been constructed a

parallelogram of considerable size, which encroached upon the street

remorselessly, according to the familiar uses of the building of that

period. The street was narrowed by a quarter by it, but then the house

was enlarged by a half; and was not that a sufficient compensation?

Tradition said that this house with the pointed gables was inhabited,

in the time of Henry III., by a councilor of state whom Queen Catherine

came, some say to visit, and others to strangle. However that may be,

the good lady must have stepped with a circumspect foot over the

threshold of this building.

After the councilor had died—whether by strangulation or naturally is

of no consequence—the house had been sold, then abandoned, and lastly

isolated from the other houses of the street. Towards the middle of the

reign of Louis XIII. only, an Italian, named Cropoli, escaped from the

kitchens of the Marquis d’Ancre, came and took possession of this

house. There he established a little hostelry, in which was fabricated

a macaroni so delicious that people came from miles round to fetch it

or eat it.

So famous had the house become for it, that when Mary de Medici was a

prisoner, as we know, in the castle of Blois, she once sent for some.

It was precisely on the day she had escaped by the famous window. The

dish of macaroni was left upon the table, only just tasted by the royal

mouth.

This double favor, of a strangulation and a macaroni, conferred upon

the triangular house, gave poor Cropoli a fancy to grace his hostelry

with a pompous title. But his quality of an Italian was no

recommendation in these times, and his small, well-concealed fortune

forbade attracting too much attention.

When he found himself about to die, which happened in 1643, just after

the death of Louis XIII., he called to him his son, a young cook of

great promise, and with tears in his eyes, he recommended him to

preserve carefully the secret of the macaroni, to Frenchify his name,

and at length, when the political horizon should be cleared from the

clouds which obscured it—this was practiced then as in our day, to

order of the nearest smith a handsome sign, upon which a famous

painter, whom he named, should design two queens’ portraits, with these

words as a legend: “To The Medici.”

The worthy Cropoli, after these recommendations, had only sufficient

time to point out to his young successor a chimney, under the slab of

which he had hidden a thousand ten-franc pieces, and then expired.

Cropoli the younger, like a man of good heart, supported the loss with

resignation, and the gain without insolence. He began by accustoming

the public to sound the final i of his name so little, that by the aid

of general complaisance, he was soon called nothing but M. Cropole,

which is quite a French name. He then married, having had in his eye a

little French girl, from whose parents he extorted a reasonable dowry

by showing them what there was beneath the slab of the chimney.

These two points accomplished, he went in search of the painter who was

to paint the sign; and he was soon found. He was an old Italian, a

rival of the Raphaels and the Caracci, but an unfortunate rival. He

said he was of the Venetian school, doubtless from his fondness for

color. His works, of which he had never sold one, attracted the eye at

a distance of a hundred paces; but they so formidably displeased the

citizens, that he had finished by painting no more.

He boasted of having painted a bath-room for Madame la Marechale

d’Ancre, and mourned over this chamber having been burnt at the time of

the marechal’s disaster.

Cropoli, in his character of a compatriot, was indulgent towards

Pittrino, which was the name of the artist. Perhaps he had seen the

famous pictures of the bath-room. Be this as it may, he held in such

esteem, we may say in such friendship, the famous Pittrino, that he

took him in his own house.

Pittrino, grateful, and fed with macaroni, set about propagating the

reputation of this national dish, and from the time of its founder, he

had rendered, with his indefatigable tongue, signal services to the

house of Cropoli.

As he grew old he attached himself to the son as he had done to the

father, and by degrees became a kind of overlooker of a house in which

his remarkable integrity, his acknowledged sobriety, and a thousand

other virtues useless to enumerate, gave him an eternal place by the

fireside, with a right of inspection over the domestics. Besides this,

it was he who tasted the macaroni, to maintain the pure flavor of the

ancient tradition; and it must be allowed that he never permitted a

grain of pepper too much, or an atom of parmesan too little. His joy

was at its height on that day when called upon to share the secret of

Cropoli the younger, and to paint the famous sign.

He was seen at once rummaging with ardor in an old box, in which he

found some brushes, a little gnawed by the rats, but still passable;

some colors in bladders almost dried up; some linseed-oil in a bottle,

and a palette which had formerly belonged to Bronzino, that dieu de la

pittoure, as the ultramontane artist, in his ever young enthusiasm,

always called him.

Pittrino was puffed up with all the joy of a rehabilitation.

He did as Raphael had done—he changed his style, and painted, in the

fashion of the Albanian, two goddesses rather than two queens. These

illustrious ladies appeared so lovely on the sign,—they presented to

the astonished eyes such an assemblage of lilies and roses, the

enchanting result of the change of style in Pittrino—they assumed the

poses of sirens so Anacreontically—that the principal echevin, when

admitted to view this capital piece in the salle of Cropole, at once

declared that these ladies were too handsome, of too animated a beauty,

to figure as a sign in the eyes of passers-by.

To Pittrino he added, “His royal highness, Monsieur, who often comes

into our city, will not be much pleased to see his illustrious mother

so slightly clothed, and he will send you to the oubliettes of the

state; for, remember, the heart of that glorious prince is not always

tender. You must efface either the two sirens or the legend, without

which I forbid the exhibition of the sign. I say this for your sake,

Master Cropole, as well as for yours, Signor Pittrino.”

What answer could be made to this? It was necessary to thank the

echevin for his kindness, which Cropole did. But Pittrino remained

downcast and said he felt assured of what was about to happen.

The visitor was scarcely gone when Cropole, crossing his arms, said:

“Well, master, what is to be done?”

“We must efface the legend,” said Pittrino, in a melancholy tone. “I

have some excellent ivory-black; it will be done in a moment, and we

will replace the Medici by the nymphs or the sirens, whichever you

prefer.”

“No,” said Cropole, “the will of my father must be carried out. My

father considered——”

“He considered the figures of the most importance,” said Pittrino.

“He thought most of the legend,” said Cropole.

“The proof of the importance in which he held the figures,” said

Pittrino, “is that he desired they should be likenesses, and they are

so.”

“Yes; but if they had not been so, who would have recognized them

without the legend? At the present day even, when the memory of the

Blaisois begins to be faint with regard to these two celebrated

persons, who would recognize Catherine and Mary without the words ‘To

the Medici’?”

“But the figures?” said Pittrino, in despair; for he felt that young

Cropole was right. “I should not like to lose the fruit of my labor.”

“And I should not wish you to be thrown into prison and myself into the

oubliettes.”

“Let us efface ‘Medici,’” said Pittrino, supplicatingly.

“No,” replied Cropole, firmly. “I have got an idea, a sublime idea—your

picture shall appear, and my legend likewise. Does not ‘Medici’ mean

doctor, or physician, in Italian?”

“Yes, in the plural.”

“Well, then, you shall order another sign-frame of the smith; you shall

paint six physicians, and write underneath ‘Aux Medici’ which makes a

very pretty play upon words.”

“Six physicians! impossible! And the composition?” cried Pittrino.

“That is your business—but so it shall be—I insist upon it—it must be

so—my macaroni is burning.”

This reasoning was peremptory—Pittrino obeyed. He composed the sign of

six physicians, with the legend; the echevin applauded and authorized

it.

The sign produced an extravagant success in the city, which proves that

poetry has always been in the wrong, before citizens, as Pittrino said.

Cropole, to make amends to his painter-in-ordinary, hung up the nymphs

of the preceding sign in his bedroom, which made Madame Cropole blush

every time she looked at it, when she was undressing at night.

This is the way in which the pointed-gable house got a sign; and this

is how the hostelry of the Medici, making a fortune, was found to be

enlarged by a quarter, as we have described. And this is how there was

at Blois a hostelry of that name, and had for painter-in-ordinary

Master Pittrino.

CHAPTER 6.

The Unknown.

Thus founded and recommended by its sign, the hostelry of Master

Cropole held its way steadily on towards a solid prosperity.

It was not an immense fortune that Cropole had in perspective; but he

might hope to double the thousand louis d’or left by his father, to

make another thousand louis by the sale of his house and stock, and at

length to live happily like a retired citizen.

Cropole was anxious for gain, and was half-crazy with joy at the news

of the arrival of Louis XIV.

Himself, his wife, Pittrino, and two cooks, immediately laid hands upon

all the inhabitants of the dove-cote, the poultry-yard, and the

rabbit-hutches; so that as many lamentations and cries resounded in the

yards of the hostelry of the Medici as were formerly heard in Rama.

Cropole had, at the time, but one single traveler in his house.

This was a man of scarcely thirty years of age, handsome, tall,

austere, or rather melancholy, in all his gestures and looks.

He was dressed in black velvet with jet trimmings; a white collar, as

plain as that of the severest Puritan, set off the whiteness of his

youthful neck; a small dark-colored mustache scarcely covered his

curled, disdainful lip.

He spoke to people looking them full in the face without affectation,

it is true, but without scruple; so that the brilliancy of his black

eyes became so insupportable, that more than one look had sunk beneath

his like the weaker sword in a single combat.

At this time, in which men, all created equal by God, were divided,

thanks to prejudices, into two distinct castes, the gentleman and the

commoner, as they are really divided into two races, the black and the

white,—at this time, we say, he whose portrait we have just sketched

could not fail of being taken for a gentleman, and of the best class.

To ascertain this, there was no necessity to consult anything but his

hands, long, slender, and white, of which every muscle, every vein,

became apparent through the skin at the least movement, and eloquently

spoke of good descent.

This gentleman, then, had arrived alone at Cropole’s house. He had

taken, without hesitation, without reflection even, the principal

apartment which the hotelier had pointed out to him with a rapacious

aim, very praiseworthy, some will say, very reprehensible will say

others, if they admit that Cropole was a physiognomist and judged

people at first sight.

This apartment was that which composed the whole front of the ancient

triangular house, a large salon, lighted by two windows on the first

stage, a small chamber by the side of it, and another above it.

Now, from the time he had arrived, this gentleman had scarcely touched

any repast that had been served up to him in his chamber. He had spoken

but two words to the host, to warn him that a traveler of the name of

Parry would arrive, and to desire that, when he did, he should be shown

up to him immediately.

He afterwards preserved so profound a silence, that Cropole was almost

offended, so much did he prefer people who were good company.

This gentleman had risen early the morning of the day on which this

history begins, and had placed himself at the window of his salon,

seated upon the ledge, and leaning upon the rail of the balcony, gazing

sadly but persistently on both sides of the street, watching, no doubt,

for the arrival of the traveler he had mentioned to the host.

In this way he had seen the little cortege of Monsieur return from

hunting, then had again partaken of the profound tranquillity of the

street, absorbed in his own expectations.

All at once the movement of the crowd going to the meadows, couriers

setting out, washers of pavement, purveyors of the royal household,

gabbling, scampering shopboys, chariots in motion, hair-dressers on the

run, and pages toiling along, this tumult and bustle had surprised him,

but without losing any of that impassible and supreme majesty which

gives to the eagle and the lion that serene and contemptuous glance

amidst the hurrahs and shouts of hunters or the curious.

Soon the cries of the victims slaughtered in the poultry-yard, the

hasty steps of Madame Cropole up that little wooden staircase, so

narrow and so echoing, the bounding pace of Pittrino, who only that

morning was smoking at the door with all the phlegm of a Dutchman; all

this communicated something like surprise and agitation to the

traveler.

As he was rising to make inquiries, the door of his chamber opened. The

unknown concluded they were about to introduce the impatiently expected

traveler, and made three precipitate steps to meet him.

But, instead of the person he expected, it was Master Cropole who

appeared, and behind him, in the half-dark staircase, the pleasant face

of Madame Cropole, rendered trivial by curiosity. She only gave one

furtive glance at the handsome gentleman, and disappeared.

Cropole advanced, cap in hand, rather bent than bowing.

A gesture of the unknown interrogated him, without a word being

pronounced.

“Monsieur,” said Cropole, “I come to ask how—what ought I to say: your

lordship, monsieur le comte, or monsieur le marquis?”

“Say monsieur, and speak quickly,” replied the unknown, with that

haughty accent which admits of neither discussion nor reply.

“I came, then, to inquire how monsieur had passed the night, and if

monsieur intended to keep this apartment?”

“Yes.”

“Monsieur, something has happened upon which we could not reckon.”

“What?”

“His majesty Louis XIV. will enter our city to-day and will remain here

one day, perhaps two.”

Great astonishment was painted on the countenance of the unknown.

“The King of France coming to Blois?”

“He is on the road, monsieur.”

“Then there is the stronger reason for my remaining,” said the unknown.

“Very well; but will monsieur keep all the apartments?”

“I do not understand you. Why should I require less to-day than

yesterday?”

“Because, monsieur, your lordship will permit me to say, yesterday I

did not think proper, when you chose your lodging, to fix any price

that might have made your lordship believe that I prejudged your

resources; whilst to-day——”

The unknown colored; the idea at once struck him that he was supposed

to be poor, and was being insulted.

“Whilst to-day,” replied he, coldly, “you do prejudge.”

“Monsieur, I am a well-meaning man, thank God! and simple hotelier as I

am, there is in me the blood of a gentleman. My father was a servant

and officer of the late Marechal d’Ancre. God rest his soul!”

“I do not contest that point with you; I only wish to know, and that

quickly, to what your questions tend?”

“You are too reasonable, monsieur, not to comprehend that our city is

small, that the court is about to invade it, that the houses will be

overflowing with inhabitants, and that lodgings will consequently

obtain considerable prices.”

Again the unknown colored. “Name your terms,” said he.

“I name them with scruple, monsieur, because I seek an honest gain, and

that I wish to carry on my business without being uncivil or

extravagant in my demands. Now the room you occupy is considerable, and

you are alone.”

“That is my business.”

“Oh! certainly. I do not mean to turn monsieur out.”

The blood rushed to the temples of the unknown; he darted at poor

Cropole, the descendant of one of the officers of the Marechal d’Ancre,

a glance that would have crushed him down to beneath that famous

chimney-slab, if Cropole had not been nailed to the spot by the

question of his own proper interests.

“Do you desire me to go?” said he. “Explain yourself—but quickly.”

“Monsieur, monsieur, you do not understand me. It is very critical—I

know—that which I am doing. I express myself badly, or perhaps, as

monsieur is a foreigner, which I perceive by his accent——”

In fact, the unknown spoke with that impetuosity which is the principal

character of English accentuation, even among men who speak the French

language with the neatest purity.

“As monsieur is a foreigner, I say, it is perhaps he who does not catch

my exact meaning. I wish for monsieur to give up one or two of the

apartments he occupies, which would diminish his expenses and ease my

conscience. Indeed, it is hard to increase unreasonably the price of

the chambers, when one has had the honor to let them at a reasonable

price.”

“How much does the hire amount to since yesterday?”

“Monsieur, to one louis, with refreshments and the charge for the

horse.”

“Very well, and that of to-day?”

“Ah! there is the difficulty. This is the day of the king’s arrival; if

the court comes to sleep here, the charge of the day is reckoned. From

that it results that three chambers, at two louis each, makes six

louis. Two louis, monsieur, are not much; but six louis make a great

deal.”

The unknown, from red, as we have seen him, became very pale.

He drew from his pocket, with heroic bravery, a purse embroidered with

a coat-of-arms, which he carefully concealed in the hollow of his hand.

This purse was of a thinness, a flabbiness, a hollowness, which did not

escape the eye of Cropole.

The unknown emptied the purse into his hand. It contained three double

louis, which amounted to the six louis demanded by the host.

But it was seven that Cropole had required.

He looked, therefore, at the unknown, as much as to say, “And then?”

“There remains one louis, does there not, master hotelier?”

“Yes, monsieur, but——”

The unknown plunged his hand into the pocket of his haut-de-chausses,

and emptied it. It contained a small pocket-book, a gold key, and some

silver. With this change he made up a louis.

“Thank you, monsieur,” said Cropole. “It now only remains for me to ask

whether monsieur intends to occupy his apartments to-morrow, in which

case I will reserve them for him; whereas, if monsieur does not mean to

do so, I will promise them to some of the king’s people who are

coming.”

“That is but right,” said the unknown, after a long silence, “but as I

have no more money, as you have seen, and as I yet must retain the

apartments, you must either sell this diamond in the city, or hold it

in pledge.”

Cropole looked at the diamond so long, that the unknown said, hastily:

“I prefer your selling it, monsieur; for it is worth three hundred

pistoles. A Jew—are there any Jews in Blois?—would give you two hundred

or a hundred and fifty for it—take whatever may be offered for it, if

it be no more than the price of your lodging. Begone!”

“Oh! monsieur,” replied Cropole, ashamed of the sudden inferiority

which the unknown reflected upon him by this noble and disinterested

confidence, as well as by the unalterable patience opposed to so many

suspicions and evasions. “Oh, monsieur, I hope people are not so

dishonest at Blois as you seem to think, and that the diamond, being

worth what you say——”

The unknown here again darted at Cropole one of his withering glances.

“I really do not understand diamonds, monsieur, I assure you,” cried

he.

“But the jewelers do: ask them,” said the unknown. “Now I believe our

accounts are settled, are they not, monsieur l’hote?”

“Yes, monsieur, and to my profound regret; for I fear I have offended

monsieur.”

“Not at all!” replied the unknown, with ineffable majesty.

“Or have appeared to be extortionate with a noble traveler. Consider,

monsieur, the peculiarity of the case.”

“Say no more about it, I desire; and leave me to myself.”

Cropole bowed profoundly, and left the room with a stupefied air, which

announced that he had a good heart, and felt genuine remorse.

The unknown himself shut the door after him, and when left alone,

looked mournfully at the bottom of the purse, from which he had taken a

small silken bag containing the diamond, his last resource.

He dwelt likewise upon the emptiness of his pockets, turned over the

papers in his pocket-book, and convinced himself of the state of

absolute destitution in which he was about to be plunged.

He raised his eyes towards heaven, with a sublime emotion of despairing

calmness, brushed off with his hand some drops of sweat which trickled

over his noble brow, and then cast down upon the earth a look which

just before had been impressed with almost divine majesty.

That the storm had passed far from him, perhaps he had prayed in the

bottom of his soul.

He drew near to the window, resumed his place in the balcony, and

remained there, motionless, annihilated, dead, till the moment when,

the heavens beginning to darken, the first flambeaux traversed the

enlivened street, and gave the signal for illumination to all the

windows of the city.

CHAPTER 7.

Parry.

Whilst the unknown was viewing these lights with interest, and lending

an ear to the various noises, Master Cropole entered his apartment,

followed by two attendants, who laid the cloth for his meal.

The stranger did not pay them the least attention; but Cropole

approaching him respectfully, whispered “Monsieur, the diamond has been

valued.”

“Ah!” said the traveler. “Well?”

“Well, monsieur, the jeweler of S. A. R. gives two hundred and eighty

pistoles for it.”

“Have you them?”

“I thought it best to take them, monsieur; nevertheless, I made it a

condition of the bargain, that if monsieur wished to keep his diamond,

it should be held till monsieur was again in funds.”

“Oh, no, not at all; I told you to sell it.”

“Then I have obeyed, or nearly so, since, without having definitely

sold it, I have touched the money.”

“Pay yourself,” added the unknown.

“I will do so, monsieur, since you so positively require it.”

A sad smile passed over the lips of the gentleman.

“Place the money on that trunk,” said he, turning round and pointing to

the piece of furniture.

Cropole deposited a tolerably large bag as directed, after having taken

from it the amount of his reckoning.

“Now,” said he, “I hope monsieur will not give me the pain of not

taking any supper. Dinner has already been refused; this is affronting

to the house of les Medici. Look, monsieur, the supper is on the table,

and I venture to say that it is not a bad one.”

The unknown asked for a glass of wine, broke off a morsel of bread, and

did not stir from the window whilst he ate and drank.

Shortly after was heard a loud flourish of trumpets; cries arose in the

distance, a confused buzzing filled the lower part of the city, and the

first distinct sound that struck the ears of the stranger was the tramp

of advancing horses.

“The king! the king!” repeated a noisy and eager crowd.

“The king!” cried Cropole, abandoning his guest and his ideas of

delicacy, to satisfy his curiosity.

With Cropole were mingled, and jostled, on the staircase, Madame

Cropole, Pittrino, and the waiters and scullions.

The cortege advanced slowly, lighted by a thousand flambeaux, in the

streets and from the windows.

After a company of musketeers, a closely ranked troop of gentlemen,

came the litter of monsieur le cardinal, drawn like a carriage by four

black horses. The pages and people of the cardinal marched behind.

Next came the carriage of the queen-mother, with her maids of honor at

the doors, her gentlemen on horseback at both sides.

The king then appeared, mounted upon a splendid horse of Saxon breed,

with a flowing mane. The young prince exhibited, when bowing to some

windows from which issued the most animated acclamations, a noble and

handsome countenance, illumined by the flambeaux of his pages.

By the side of the king, though a little in the rear, the Prince de

Conde, M. Dangeau, and twenty other courtiers, followed by their people

and their baggage, closed this veritably triumphant march. The pomp was

of a military character.

Some of the courtiers—the elder ones, for instance—wore traveling

dresses; but all the rest were clothed in warlike panoply. Many wore

the gorges and buff coat of the times of Henry IV. and Louis XIII.

When the king passed before him, the unknown, who had leant forward

over the balcony to obtain a better view, and who had concealed his

face by leaning on his arm, felt his heart swell and overflow with a

bitter jealousy.

The noise of the trumpets excited him—the popular acclamations deafened

him: for a moment he allowed his reason to be absorbed in this flood of

lights, tumult and brilliant images.

“He is a king!” murmured he, in an accent of despair.

Then, before he had recovered from his sombre reverie all the noise,

all the splendor, had passed away. At the angle of the street there

remained nothing beneath the stranger but a few hoarse, discordant

voices, shouting at intervals, “Vive le Roi!”

There remained likewise the six candles held by the inhabitants of the

hostelry des Medici; that is to say, two for Cropole, two for Pittrino,

and one for each scullion. Cropole never ceased repeating, “How

good-looking the king is! How strongly he resembles his illustrious

father!”

“A handsome likeness!” said Pittrino.

“And what a lofty carriage he has!” added Madame Cropole, already in

promiscuous commentary with her neighbors of both sexes.

Cropole was feeding their gossip with his own personal remarks, without

observing that an old man on foot, but leading a small Irish horse by

the bridle, was endeavoring to penetrate the crowd of men and women

which blocked up the entrance to the Medici. But at that moment the

voice of the stranger was heard from the window.

“Make way, monsieur l’hotelier, to the entrance of your house!”

Cropole turned around, and, on seeing the old man, cleared a passage

for him.

The window was instantly closed.

Pittrino pointed out the way to the newly-arrived guest, who entered

without uttering a word.

The stranger waited for him on the landing; he opened his arms to the

old man and led him to a seat.

“Oh, no, no, my lord!” said he. “Sit down in your presence?—never!”

“Parry,” cried the gentleman, “I beg you will; you come from

England—you come so far. Ah! it is not for your age to undergo the

fatigues my service requires. Rest yourself.”

“I have my reply to give your lordship, in the first place.”

“Parry, I conjure you to tell me nothing; for if your news had been

good, you would not have begun in such a manner; you go about, which

proves that the news is bad.”

“My lord,” said the old man, “do not hasten to alarm yourself, all is

not lost, I hope. You must employ energy, but more particularly

resignation.”

“Parry,” said the young man, “I have reached this place through a

thousand snares and after a thousand difficulties; can you doubt my

energy? I have meditated this journey ten years, in spite of all

counsels and all obstacles—have you faith in my perseverance? I have

this evening sold the last of my father’s diamonds; for I had nothing

wherewith to pay for my lodging and my host was about to turn me out.”

Parry made a gesture of indignation, to which the young man replied by

a pressure of the hand and a smile.

“I have still two hundred and seventy-four pistoles left, and I feel

myself rich. I do not despair, Parry; have you faith in my

resignation?”

The old man raised his trembling hands towards heaven.

“Let me know,” said the stranger,—“disguise nothing from me—what has

happened?”

“My recital will be short, my lord, but in the name of Heaven do not

tremble so.”

“It is impatience, Parry. Come, what did the general say to you?”

“At first the general would not receive me.”

“He took you for a spy?”

“Yes, my lord, but I wrote him a letter.”

“Well?”

“He read it, and received me, my lord.”

“Did that letter thoroughly explain my position and my views?”

“Oh, yes!” said Parry, with a sad smile; “it painted your very thoughts

faithfully.”

“Well—then, Parry?”

“Then the general sent me back the letter by an aide-de-camp, informing

me that if I were found the next day within the circumscription of his

command, he would have me arrested.”

“Arrested!” murmured the young man. “What! arrest you, my most faithful

servant?”

“Yes, my lord.”

“And notwithstanding you had signed the name Parry?”

“To all my letters, my lord; and the aide-de-camp had known me at St.

James’s and at Whitehall, too,” added the old man with a sigh.

The young man leaned forward, thoughtful and sad.

“Ay, that’s what he did before his people,” said he, endeavoring to

cheat himself with hopes. “But, privately—between you and him—what did

he do? Answer!”

“Alas! my lord, he sent to me four cavaliers, who gave me the horse

with which you just now saw me come back. These cavaliers conducted me,

in great haste, to the little port of Tenby, threw me, rather than

embarked me, into a fishing-boat, about to sail for Brittany, and here

I am.”

“Oh!” sighed the young man, clasping his neck convulsively with his

hand, and with a sob. “Parry, is that all?—is that all?”

“Yes, my lord; that is all.”

After this brief reply ensued a long interval of silence, broken only

by the convulsive beating of the heel of the young man on the floor.

The old man endeavored to change the conversation; it was leading to

thoughts much too sinister.

“My lord,” said he, “what is the meaning of all the noise which

preceded me? What are these people crying ‘Vive le Roi!’ for? What king

do they mean? and what are all these lights for?”

“Ah! Parry,” replied the young man ironically, “don’t you know that

this is the King of France visiting his good city of Blois? All those

trumpets are his, all those gilded housings are his, all those

gentlemen wear swords that are his. His mother precedes him in a

carriage magnificently encrusted with silver and gold. Happy mother!

His minister heaps up millions, and conducts him to a rich bride. Then

all these people rejoice, they love their king, they hail him with

their acclamations, and they cry, ‘Vive le Roi! Vive le Roi!’”

“Well, well, my lord,” said Parry, more uneasy at the turn the

conversation had taken than at the other.

“You know,” resumed the unknown, “that my mother and my sister, whilst

all this is going on in honor of the King of France, have neither money

nor bread; you know that I myself shall be poor and degraded within a

fortnight, when all Europe will become acquainted with what you have

told me. Parry, are there not examples in which a man of my condition

should himself——”

“My lord, in the name of Heaven——”

“You are right, Parry, I am a coward, and if I do nothing for myself,

what will God do? No, no, I have two arms, Parry, and I have a sword.”

And he struck his arm violently with his hand and took down his sword,

which hung against the wall.

“What are you going to do, my lord?”

“What am I going to do, Parry? What every one in my family does. My

mother lives on public charity, my sister begs for my mother; I have,

somewhere or other, brothers who equally beg for themselves; and I, the

eldest, will go and do as all the rest do—I will go and ask charity!”

And at these words, which he finished sharply with a nervous and

terrible laugh, the young man girded on his sword, took his hat from

the trunk, fastened to his shoulder a black cloak, which he had worn

during all his journey, and pressing the two hands of the old man, who

watched his proceedings with a look of anxiety,—

“My good Parry,” said he, “order a fire, drink, eat, sleep, and be

happy; let us both be happy, my faithful friend, my only friend. We are

rich, as rich as kings!”

He struck the bag of pistoles with his clenched hand as he spoke, and

it fell heavily to the ground. He resumed that dismal laugh that had so

alarmed Parry; and whilst the whole household was screaming, singing,

and preparing to install the travelers who had been preceded by their

lackeys, he glided out by the principal entrance into the street, where

the old man, who had gone to the window, lost sight of him in a moment.

CHAPTER 8.

What his Majesty King Louis XIV. was at the Age of Twenty-Two

It has been seen, by the account we have endeavored to give of it, that

the entree of King Louis XIV. into the city of Blois had been noisy and

brilliant his young majesty had therefore appeared perfectly satisfied

with it.

On arriving beneath the porch of the Castle of the States, the king

met, surrounded by his guards and gentlemen, with S. A. R. the duke,

Gaston of Orleans, whose physiognomy, naturally rather majestic, had

borrowed on this solemn occasion a fresh luster and a fresh dignity. On

her part, Madame, dressed in her robes of ceremony, awaited, in the

interior balcony, the entrance of her nephew. All the windows of the

old castle, so deserted and dismal on ordinary days, were resplendent

with ladies and lights.

It was then to the sound of drums, trumpets, and vivats, that the young

king crossed the threshold of that castle in which, seventy-two years

before, Henry III. had called in the aid of assassination and treachery

to keep upon his head and in his house a crown which was already

slipping from his brow, to fall into another family.

All eyes, after having admired the young king, so handsome and so

agreeable, sought for that other king of France, much otherwise king

than the former, and so old, so pale, so bent, that people called him

the Cardinal Mazarin.

Louis was at this time endowed with all the natural gifts which make

the perfect gentleman; his eye was brilliant, mild, and of a clear

azure blue. But the most skillful physiognomists, those divers into the

soul, on fixing their looks upon it, if it had been possible for a

subject to sustain the glance of the king,—the most skillful

physiognomists, we say, would never have been able to fathom the depths

of that abyss of mildness. It was with the eyes of the king as with the

immense depths of the azure heavens, or with those more terrific, and

almost as sublime, which the Mediterranean reveals under the keels of

its ships in a clear summer day, a gigantic mirror in which heaven

delights to reflect sometimes its stars, sometimes its storms.

The king was short of stature—he was scarcely five feet two inches: but

his youth made up for this defect, set off likewise by great nobleness

in all his movements, and by considerable address in all bodily

exercises.

Certes, he was already quite a king, and it was a great thing to be a

king in that period of traditional devotedness and respect; but as, up

to that time, he had been but seldom and always poorly shown to the

people, as they to whom he was shown saw him by the side of his mother,

a tall woman, and monsieur le cardinal, a man of commanding presence,

many found him so little of a king as to say,—

“Why, the king is not so tall as monsieur le cardinal!”

Whatever may be thought of these physical observations, which were

principally made in the capital, the young king was welcomed as a god

by the inhabitants of Blois, and almost like a king by his uncle and

aunt, Monsieur and Madame, the inhabitants of the castle.

It must, however, be allowed, that when he saw, in the hall of

reception, chairs of equal height placed for himself, his mother, the

cardinal, and his uncle and aunt, a disposition artfully concealed by

the semicircular form of the assembly, Louis XIV. became red with

anger, and looked around him to ascertain by the countenances of those

that were present, if this humiliation had been prepared for him. But

as he saw nothing upon the impassible visage of the cardinal, nothing

on that of his mother, nothing on those of the assembly, he resigned

himself, and sat down, taking care to be seated before anybody else.

The gentlemen and ladies were presented to their majesties and monsieur

le cardinal.

The king remarked that his mother and he scarcely knew the names of any

of the persons who were presented to them; whilst the cardinal, on the

contrary never failed, with an admirable memory and presence of mind,

to talk to every one about his estates, his ancestors, or his children,

some of whom he named, which enchanted those worthy country gentlemen,

and confirmed them in the idea that he alone is truly king who knows

his subjects, from the same reason that the sun has no rival, because

the sun alone warms and lightens.

The study of the young king, which had begun a long time before,

without anybody suspecting it, was continued then, and he looked around

him attentively to endeavor to make out something in the physiognomies

which had at first appeared the most insignificant and trivial.

A collation was served. The king, without daring to call upon the

hospitality of his uncle, had waited for it impatiently. This time,

therefore, he had all the honors due, if not to his rank, at least to

his appetite.

As to the cardinal, he contented himself with touching with his

withered lips a bouillon, served in a gold cup. The all-powerful

minister, who had taken her regency from the queen, and his royalty

from the king, had not been able to take a good stomach from nature.

Anne of Austria, already suffering from the cancer which six or eight

years after caused her death, ate very little more than the cardinal.

For Monsieur, already puffed up with the great event which had taken

place in his provincial life, he ate nothing whatever.

Madame alone, like a true Lorrainer, kept pace with his majesty; so

that Louis XIV., who, without this partner, might have eaten nearly

alone, was at first much pleased with his aunt, and afterwards with M.

de Saint-Remy, her maitre d’hotel, who had really distinguished

himself.

The collation over, at a sign of approbation from M. de Mazarin, the

king arose, and, at the invitation of his aunt, walked about among the

ranks of the assembly.

The ladies then observed—there are certain things for which women are

as good observers at Blois as at Paris—the ladies then observed that

Louis XIV. had a prompt and bold look, which premised a distinguished

appreciator of beauty. The men, on their part, observed that the prince

was proud and haughty, that he loved to look down those who fixed their

eyes upon him too long or too earnestly, which gave presage of a

master.

Louis XIV. had accomplished about a third of his review when his ears

were struck with a word which his eminence pronounced whilst conversing

with Monsieur.

This word was the name of a woman.

Scarcely had Louis XIV. heard this word than he heard, or rather

listened to nothing else; and neglecting the arc of the circle which

awaited his visit, his object seemed to be to come as quickly as

possible to the extremity of the curve.

Monsieur, like a good courtier, was inquiring of monsieur le cardinal

after the health of his nieces; he regretted, he said, not having the

pleasure of receiving them at the same time with their uncle; they must

certainly have grown in stature, beauty and grace, as they had promised

to do the last time Monsieur had seen them.

What had first struck the king was a certain contrast in the voices of

the two interlocutors. The voice of Monsieur was calm and natural while

he spoke thus; while that of M. de Mazarin jumped by a note and a half

to reply above the diapason of his usual voice. It might have been said

that he wished that voice to strike, at the end of the salon, any ear

that was too distant.

“Monseigneur,” replied he, “Mesdemoiselles de Mazarin have still to

finish their education: they have duties to fulfill, and a position to

make. An abode in a young and brilliant court would dissipate them a

little.”

Louis, at this last sentence, smiled sadly. The court was young, it was

true, but the avarice of the cardinal had taken good care that it

should not be brilliant.

“You have nevertheless no intention,” replied Monsieur, “to cloister

them or make them bourgeoises?”

“Not at all,” replied the cardinal, forcing his Italian pronunciation

in such a manner that, from soft and velvety as it was, it became sharp

and vibrating, “not at all: I have a full and fixed intention to marry

them, and that as well as I shall be able.”

“Parties will not be wanting, monsieur le cardinal,” replied Monsieur,

with a bonhomie worthy of one tradesman congratulating another.

“I hope not, monseigneur, and with reason, as God has been pleased to

give them grace, intelligence, and beauty.”

During this conversation, Louis XIV., conducted by Madame,

accomplished, as we have described, the circle of presentations.

“Mademoiselle Auricule,” said the princess, presenting to his majesty a

fat, fair girl of two-and-twenty, who at a village fete might have been

taken for a peasant in Sunday finery,—“the daughter of my

music-mistress.”

The king smiled. Madame had never been able to extract four correct

notes from either viol or harpsichord.

“Mademoiselle Aure de Montalais,” continued Madame, “a young lady of

rank, and my good attendant.”

This time it was not the king that smiled; it was the young lady

presented, because, for the first time in her life, she heard, given to

her by Madame, who generally showed no tendency to spoil her, such an

honorable qualification.

Our old acquaintance Montalais, therefore, made his majesty a profound

courtesy, the more respectful from the necessity she was under of

concealing certain contractions of her laughing lips, which the king

might not have attributed to their real cause.

It was just at this moment that the king caught the word which startled

him.

“And the name of the third?” asked Monsieur.

“Mary, monseigneur,” replied the cardinal.

There was doubtless some magical influence in that word, for, as we

have said, the king started at hearing it, and drew Madame towards the

middle of the circle, as if he wished to put some confidential question

to her, but, in reality, for the sake of getting nearer to the

cardinal.

“Madame my aunt,” said he, laughing, and in a suppressed voice, “my

geography-master did not teach me that Blois was at such an immense

distance from Paris.”

“What do you mean, nephew?” asked Madame.

“Why, because it would appear that it requires several years, as

regards fashion, to travel the distance!—Look at those young ladies!”

“Well; I know them all.”

“Some of them are pretty.”

“Don’t say that too loud, monsieur my nephew; you will drive them

wild.”

“Stop a bit, stop a bit, dear aunt!” said the king, smiling; “for the

second part of my sentence will serve as a corrective to the first.

Well, my dear aunt, some of them appear old and others ugly, thanks to

their ten-year-old fashions.”

“But, sire, Blois is only five days, journey from Paris.”

“Yes, that is it,” said the king: “two years behind for each day.”

“Indeed! do you really think so? Well, that is strange! It never struck

me.”

“Now, look, aunt,” said Louis XIV., drawing still nearer to Mazarin,

under the pretext of gaining a better point of view, “look at that

simple white dress by the side of those antiquated specimens of finery,

and those pretentious coiffures. She is probably one of my mother’s

maids of honor, though I don’t know her.”

“Ah! ah! my dear nephew!” replied Madame, laughing, “permit me to tell

you that your divinatory science is at fault for once. The young lady

you honor with your praise is not a Parisian, but a Blaisoise.”

“Oh, aunt!” replied the king with a look of doubt.

“Come here, Louise,” said Madame.

And the fair girl, already known to you under that name, approached

them, timid, blushing, and almost bent beneath the royal glance.

“Mademoiselle Louise Francoise de la Baume le Blanc, the daughter of

the Marquise de la Vallière,” said Madame, ceremoniously.

The young girl bowed with so much grace, mingled with the profound

timidity inspired by the presence of the king, that the latter lost,

while looking at her, a few words of the conversation of Monsieur and

the cardinal.

“Daughter-in-law,” continued Madame, “of M. de Saint-Remy, my maitre

d’hotel, who presided over the confection of that excellent daube

truffee which your majesty seemed so much to appreciate.”

No grace, no youth, no beauty, could stand out against such a

presentation. The king smiled. Whether the words of Madame were a

pleasantry, or uttered in all innocency, they proved the pitiless

immolation of everything that Louis had found charming or poetic in the

young girl. Mademoiselle de la Vallière, for Madame and, by rebound,

for the king, was, for a moment, no more than the daughter of a man of

a superior talent over dindes truffees.

But princes are thus constituted. The gods, too, were just like this in

Olympus. Diana and Venus, no doubt, abused the beautiful Alcmena and

poor Io, when they condescended, for distraction’s sake, to speak,

amidst nectar and ambrosia, of mortal beauties, at the table of

Jupiter.

Fortunately, Louise was so bent in her reverential salute, that she did

not catch either Madame’s words or the king’s smile. In fact, if the

poor child, who had so much good taste as alone to have chosen to dress

herself in white amidst all her companions—if that dove’s heart, so

easily accessible to painful emotions, had been touched by the cruel

words of Madame, or the egotistical cold smile of the king, it would

have annihilated her.

And Montalais herself, the girl of ingenious ideas, would not have

attempted to recall her to life; for ridicule kills beauty even.

But fortunately, as we have said, Louise, whose ears were buzzing, and

her eyes veiled by timidity,—Louise saw nothing and heard nothing; and

the king, who had still his attention directed to the conversation of

the cardinal and his uncle, hastened to return to them.

He came up just at the moment Mazarin terminated by saying: “Mary, as

well as her sisters, has just set off for Brouage. I make them follow

the opposite bank of the Loire to that along which we have traveled;

and if I calculate their progress correctly, according to the orders I

have given, they will to-morrow be opposite Blois.”

These words were pronounced with that tact—that measure, that

distinctness of tone, of intention, and reach—which made del Signor

Giulio Mazarini the first comedian in the world.

It resulted that they went straight to the heart of Louis XIV., and the

cardinal, on turning round at the simple noise of the approaching

footsteps of his majesty, saw the immediate effect of them upon the

countenance of his pupil, an effect betrayed to the keen eyes of his

eminence by a slight increase of color. But what was the ventilation of

such a secret to him whose craft had for twenty years deceived all the

diplomatists of Europe?

From the moment the young king heard these last words, he appeared as

if he had received a poisoned arrow in his heart. He could not remain

quiet in a place, but cast around an uncertain, dead, and aimless look

over the assembly. He with his eyes interrogated his mother more than

twenty times: but she, given up to the pleasure of conversing with her

sister-in-law, and likewise constrained by the glance of Mazarin, did

not appear to comprehend any of the supplications conveyed by the looks

of her son.

From this moment, music, lights, flowers, beauties, all became odious

and insipid to Louis XIV. After he had a hundred times bitten his lips,

stretched his legs and his arms like a well-brought-up child who,

without daring to gape, exhausts all the modes of evincing his

weariness—after having uselessly again implored his mother and the

minister, he turned a despairing look towards the door, that is to say,

towards liberty.

At this door, in the embrasure of which he was leaning, he saw,

standing out strongly, a figure with a brown and lofty countenance, an

aquiline nose, a stern but brilliant eye, gray and long hair, a black

mustache, the true type of military beauty, whose gorget, more

sparkling than a mirror, broke all the reflected lights which

concentrated upon it, and sent them back as lightning. This officer

wore his gray hat with its long red plumes upon his head, a proof that

he was called there by his duty, and not by his pleasure. If he had

been brought thither by his pleasure—if he had been a courtier instead

of a soldier, as pleasure must always be paid for at the same price—he

would have held his hat in his hand.

That which proved still better that this officer was upon duty, and was

accomplishing a task to which he was accustomed, was, that he watched,

with folded arms, remarkable indifference, and supreme apathy, the joys

and ennuis of this fete. Above all, he appeared, like a philosopher,

and all old soldiers are philosophers,—he appeared above all to

comprehend the ennuis infinitely better than the joys; but in the one

he took his part, knowing very well how to do without the other.

Now, he was leaning, as we have said, against the carved door-frame

when the melancholy, weary eyes of the king, by chance, met his.

It was not the first time, as it appeared, that the eyes of the officer

had met those eyes, and he was perfectly acquainted with the expression

of them; for, as soon as he had cast his own look upon the countenance

of Louis XIV., and had read by it what was passing in his heart—that is

to say, all the ennui that oppressed him—all the timid desire to go out

which agitated him,—he perceived he must render the king a service

without his commanding it,—almost in spite of himself. Boldly,

therefore, as if he had given the word of command to cavalry in battle,

“On the king’s service!” cried he, in a clear, sonorous voice.

At these words, which produced the effect of a peal of thunder,

prevailing over the orchestra, the singing and the buzz of the

promenaders, the cardinal and the queen-mother looked at each other

with surprise.

Louis XIV., pale, but resolved, supported as he was by that intuition

of his own thought which he had found in the mind of the officer of

musketeers, and which he had just manifested by the order given, arose

from his chair, and took a step towards the door.

“Are you going, my son?” said the queen, whilst Mazarin satisfied

himself with interrogating by a look which might have appeared mild if

it had not been so piercing.

“Yes, madame,” replied the king; “I am fatigued, and, besides, wish to

write this evening.”

A smile stole over the lips of the minister, who appeared, by a bend of

the head, to give the king permission.

Monsieur and Madame hastened to give orders to the officers who

presented themselves.

The king bowed, crossed the hall, and gained the door, where a hedge of

twenty musketeers awaited him. At the extremity of this hedge stood the

officer, impassible, with his drawn sword in his hand. The king passed,

and all the crowd stood on tip-toe, to have one more look at him.

Ten musketeers, opening the crowd of the ante-chambers and the steps,

made way for his majesty. The other ten surrounded the king and

Monsieur, who had insisted upon accompanying his majesty. The domestics

walked behind. This little cortege escorted the king to the chamber

destined for him. The apartment was the same that had been occupied by

Henry III. during his sojourn in the States.

Monsieur had given his orders. The musketeers, led by their officer,

took possession of the little passage by which one wing of the castle

communicates with the other. This passage was commenced by a small

square ante-chamber, dark even in the finest days. Monsieur stopped

Louis XIV.

“You are passing now, sire,” said he, “the very spot where the Duc de

Guise received the first stab of the poniard.”

The king was ignorant of all historical matters; he had heard of the

fact, but he knew nothing of the localities or the details.

“Ah!” said he with a shudder.

And he stopped. The rest, both behind and before him, stopped likewise.

“The duc, sire,” continued Gaston, “was nearly where I stand: he was

walking in the same direction as your majesty; M. de Lorgnes was

exactly where your lieutenant of musketeers is; M. de Saint-Maline and

his majesty’s ordinaries were behind him and around him. It was here

that he was struck.”

The king turned towards his officer, and saw something like a cloud

pass over his martial and daring countenance.

“Yes, from behind!” murmured the lieutenant, with a gesture of supreme

disdain. And he endeavored to resume the march, as if ill at ease at

being between walls formerly defiled by treachery.

But the king, who appeared to wish to be informed, was disposed to give

another look at this dismal spot.

Gaston perceived his nephew’s desire.

“Look, sire,” said he, taking a flambeau from the hands of M. de

Saint-Remy, “this is where he fell. There was a bed there, the curtains

of which he tore with catching at them.”

“Why does the floor seem hollowed out at this spot?” asked Louis.

“Because it was here the blood flowed,” replied Gaston; “the blood

penetrated deeply into the oak, and it was only by cutting it out that

they succeeded in making it disappear. And even then,” added Gaston,

pointing the flambeau to the spot, “even then this red stain resisted

all the attempts made to destroy it.”

Louis XIV. raised his head. Perhaps he was thinking of that bloody

trace that had once been shown him at the Louvre, and which, as a

pendant to that of Blois, had been made there one day by the king his

father with the blood of Concini.

“Let us go on,” said he.

The march was resumed promptly, for emotion, no doubt, had given to the

voice of the young prince a tone of command which was not customary

with him. When arrived at the apartment destined for the king, which

communicated not only with the little passage we have passed through,

but further with the great staircase leading to the court,—

“Will your majesty,” said Gaston, “condescend to occupy this apartment,

all unworthy as it is to receive you?”

“Uncle,” replied the young king, “I render you my thanks for your

cordial hospitality.”

Gaston bowed to his nephew, embraced him, and then went out.

Of the twenty musketeers who had accompanied the king, ten reconducted

Monsieur to the reception-rooms, which were not yet empty,

notwithstanding the king had retired.

The ten others were posted by their officer, who himself explored, in

five minutes, all the localities, with that cold and certain glance

which not even habit gives unless that glance belongs to genius.

Then, when all were placed, he chose as his headquarters the

ante-chamber, in which he found a large fauteuil, a lamp, some wine,

some water: and some dry bread.

He refreshed his lamp, drank half a glass of wine, curled his lip with

a smile full of expression, installed himself in his large armchair,

and made preparations for sleeping.

CHAPTER 9.

In which the Unknown of the Hostelry of Les Medici loses his Incognito.

This officer, who was sleeping, or preparing to sleep, was,

notwithstanding his careless air, charged with a serious

responsibility.

Lieutenant of the king’s musketeers, he commanded all the company which

came from Paris, and that company consisted of a hundred and twenty

men; but, with the exception of the twenty of whom we have spoken, the

other hundred were engaged in guarding the queen-mother, and more

particularly the cardinal.

Monsignor Giulio Mazarini economized the traveling expenses of his

guards; he consequently used the king’s, and that largely, since he

took fifty of them for himself—a peculiarity which would not have

failed to strike any one unacquainted with the usages of that court.

That which would still further have appeared, if not inconvenient, at

least extraordinary, to a stranger, was, that the side of the castle

destined for monsieur le cardinal was brilliant, light and cheerful.

The musketeers there mounted guard before every door, and allowed no

one to enter, except the couriers, who, even while he was traveling,

followed the cardinal for the carrying on of his correspondence.

Twenty men were on duty with the queen-mother; thirty rested, in order

to relieve their companions the next day.

On the king’s side, on the contrary, were darkness, silence, and

solitude. When once the doors were closed, there was no longer an

appearance of royalty. All the servitors had by degrees retired.

Monsieur le Prince had sent to know if his majesty required his

attendance; and on the customary “No” of the lieutenant of musketeers,

who was habituated to the question and the reply, all appeared to sink

into the arms of sleep, as if in the dwelling of a good citizen.

And yet it was possible to hear from the side of the house occupied by

the young king the music of the banquet, and to see the windows of the

great hall richly illuminated.

Ten minutes after his installation in his apartment, Louis XIV. had

been able to learn, by movement much more distinguished than marked his

own leaving, the departure of the cardinal, who, in his turn, sought

his bedroom, accompanied by a large escort of ladies and gentlemen.

Besides, to perceive this movement, he had nothing to do but to look

out at his window, the shutters of which had not been closed.

His eminence crossed the court, conducted by Monsieur, who himself held

a flambeau, then followed the queen-mother, to whom Madame familiarly

gave her arm; and both walked chatting away, like two old friends.

Behind these two couples filed nobles, ladies, pages and officers; the

flambeaux gleamed over the whole court, like the moving reflections of

a conflagration. Then the noise of steps and voices became lost in the

upper floors of the castle.

No one was then thinking of the king, who, leaning on his elbow at his

window, had sadly seen pass away all that light, and heard that noise

die off—no, not one, if it was not that unknown of the hostelry des

Medici, whom we have seen go out, enveloped in his cloak.

He had come straight up to the castle, and had, with his melancholy

countenance, wandered round and round the palace, from which the people

had not yet departed; and finding that no one guarded the great

entrance, or the porch, seeing that the soldiers of Monsieur were

fraternizing with the royal soldiers—that is to say swallowing

Beaugency at discretion, or rather indiscretion—the unknown penetrated

through the crowd, then ascended to the court, and came to the landing

of the staircase leading to the cardinal’s apartment.

What, according to all probability, induced him to direct his steps

that way, was the splendor of the flambeaux, and the busy air of the

pages and domestics. But he was stopped short by a presented musket and

the cry of the sentinel.

“Where are you going, my friend?” asked the soldier.

“I am going to the king’s apartment,” replied the unknown, haughtily,

but tranquilly.

The soldier called one of his eminence’s officers, who, in the tone in

which a youth in office directs a solicitor to a minister, let fall

these words: “The other staircase, in front.”

And the officer, without further notice of the unknown, resumed his

interrupted conversation.

The stranger, without reply, directed his steps towards the staircase

pointed out to him. On this side there was no noise, there were no more

flambeaux.

Obscurity, through which a sentinel glided like a shadow; silence,

which permitted him to hear the sound of his own footsteps, accompanied

with the jingling of his spurs upon the stone slabs.

This guard was one of the twenty musketeers appointed for attendance

upon the king, and who mounted guard with the stiffness and

consciousness of a statue.

“Who goes there?” said the guard.

“A friend,” replied the unknown.

“What do you want?”

“To speak to the king.”

“Do you, my dear monsieur? That’s not very likely.”

“Why not?”

“Because the king has gone to bed.”

“Gone to bed already?”

“Yes.”

“No matter: I must speak to him.”

“And I tell you that is impossible.”

“And yet——”

“Go back!”

“Do you require the word?”

“I have no account to render to you. Stand back!”

And this time the soldier accompanied his word with a threatening

gesture; but the unknown stirred no more than if his feet had taken

root.

“Monsieur le mousquetaire,” said he, “are you a gentleman?”

“I have that honor.”

“Very well! I also am one, and between gentlemen some consideration

ought to be observed.”

The soldier lowered his arms, overcome by the dignity with which these

words were pronounced.

“Speak, monsieur,” said he; “and if you ask me anything in my power——”

“Thank you. You have an officer, have you not?”

“Our lieutenant? Yes, monsieur.”

“Well, I wish to speak to him.”

“Oh, that’s a different thing. Come up, monsieur.”

The unknown saluted the soldier in a lofty fashion, and ascended the

staircase; whilst a cry, “Lieutenant, a visit!” transmitted from

sentinel to sentinel, preceded the unknown, and disturbed the slumbers

of the officer.

Dragging on his boots, rubbing his eyes, and hooking his cloak, the

lieutenant made three steps towards the stranger.

“What can I do to serve you, monsieur?” asked he.

“You are the officer on duty, lieutenant of the musketeers, are you?”

“I have that honor,” replied the officer.

“Monsieur, I must absolutely speak to the king.”

The lieutenant looked attentively at the unknown, and in that look,

however rapid, he saw all he wished to see—that is to say, a person of

high distinction in an ordinary dress.

“I do not suppose you to be mad,” replied he; “and yet you seem to me

to be in a condition to know, monsieur, that people do not enter a

king’s apartments in this manner without his consent.”

“He will consent.”

“Monsieur, permit me to doubt that. The king has retired this quarter

of an hour; he must be now undressing. Besides, the word is given.”

“When he knows who I am, he will recall the word.”

The officer was more and more surprised, more and more subdued.

“If I consent to announce you, may I at least know whom to announce,

monsieur?”

“You will announce His Majesty Charles II., King of England, Scotland,

and Ireland.”

The officer uttered a cry of astonishment, drew back, and there might

be seen upon his pallid countenance one of the most poignant emotions

that ever an energetic man endeavored to drive back to his heart.

“Oh, yes, sire; in fact,” said he, “I ought to have recognized you.”

“You have seen my portrait, then?”

“No, sire.”

“Or else you have seen me formerly at court, before I was driven from

France?”

“No, sire, it is not even that.”

“How then could you have recognized me, if you have never seen my

portrait or my person?”

“Sire, I saw his majesty your father at a terrible moment.”

“The day——”

“Yes.”

A dark cloud passed over the brow of the prince; then, dashing his hand

across it, “Do you still see any difficulty in announcing me?” said he.

“Sire, pardon me,” replied the officer, “but I could not imagine a king

under so simple an exterior; and yet I had the honor to tell your

majesty just now that I had seen Charles I. But pardon me, monsieur; I

will go and inform the king.”

But returning after going a few steps, “Your majesty is desirous,

without doubt, that this interview should be a secret?” said he.

“I do not require it; but if it were possible to preserve it——”

“It is possible, sire, for I can dispense with informing the first

gentleman on duty; but, for that, your majesty must please to consent

to give up your sword.”

“True, true; I had forgotten that no one armed is permitted to enter

the chamber of a king of France.”

“Your majesty will form an exception, if you wish it; but then I shall

avoid my responsibility by informing the king’s attendant.”

“Here is my sword, monsieur. Will you now please to announce me to his

majesty?”

“Instantly, sire.” And the officer immediately went and knocked at the

door of communication, which the valet opened to him.

“His Majesty the King of England!” said the officer.

“His Majesty the King of England!” replied the valet de chambre.

At these words a gentleman opened the folding-doors of the king’s

apartment, and Louis XIV. was seen, without hat or sword, and his

pourpoint open, advancing with signs of the greatest surprise.

“You, my brother—you at Blois!” cried Louis XIV., dismissing with a

gesture both the gentleman and the valet de chambre, who passed out

into the next apartment.

“Sire,” replied Charles II., “I was going to Paris, in the hope of

seeing your majesty, when report informed me of your approaching

arrival in this city. I therefore prolonged my abode here, having

something very particular to communicate to you.”

“Will this closet suit you, my brother?”

“Perfectly well, sire; for I think no one can hear us here.”

“I have dismissed my gentleman and my watcher; they are in the next

chamber. There, behind that partition, is a solitary closet, looking

into the ante-chamber, and in that ante-chamber you found nobody but a

solitary officer, did you?”

“No, sire.”

“Well, then, speak, my brother; I listen to you.”

“Sire, I commence, and entreat your majesty to have pity on the

misfortunes of our house.”

The king of France colored, and drew his chair closer to that of the

king of England.

“Sire,” said Charles II., “I have no need to ask if your majesty is

acquainted with the details of my deplorable history.”

Louis XIV. blushed, this time more strongly than before; then,

stretching forth his hand to that of the king of England, “My brother,”

said he, “I am ashamed to say so, but the cardinal scarcely ever speaks

of political affairs before me. Still more, formerly I used to get

Laporte, my valet de chambre, to read historical subjects to me, but he

put a stop to these readings, and took away Laporte from me. So that I

beg my brother Charles to tell me all those matters as to a man who

knows nothing.”

“Well, sire, I think that by taking things from the beginning I shall

have a better chance of touching the heart of your majesty.”

“Speak on, my brother—speak on.”

“You know, sire, that being called in 1650 to Edinburgh, during

Cromwell’s expedition into Ireland, I was crowned at Scone. A year

after, wounded in one of the provinces he had usurped, Cromwell

returned upon us. To meet him was my object; to leave Scotland was my

wish.”

“And yet,” interrupted the young king, “Scotland is almost your native

country, is it not, my brother?”

“Yes; but the Scots were cruel compatriots for me, sire; they had

forced me to forsake the religion of my fathers; they had hung Lord

Montrose, the most devoted of my servants, because he was not a

Covenanter; and as the poor martyr, to whom they had offered a favor

when dying, had asked that his body might be cut into as many pieces as

there are cities in Scotland, in order that evidence of his fidelity

might be met with everywhere, I could not leave one city, or go into

another, without passing under some fragments of a body which had

acted, fought, and breathed for me.

“By a bold, almost desperate march, I passed through Cromwell’s army,

and entered England. The Protector set out in pursuit of this strange

flight, which had a crown for its object. If I had been able to reach

London before him, without doubt the prize of the race would have been

mine; but he overtook me at Worcester.

“The genius of England was no longer with us, but with him. On the 5th

of September, 1651, sire, the anniversary of the other battle of

Dunbar, so fatal to the Scots, I was conquered. Two thousand men fell

around me before I thought of retreating a step. At length I was

obliged to fly.

“From that moment my history became a romance. Pursued with persistent

inveteracy, I cut off my hair, I disguised myself as a woodman. One day

spent amidst the branches of an oak gave to that tree the name of the

royal oak, which it bears to this day. My adventures in the county of

Stafford, whence I escaped with the daughter of my host on a pillion

behind me, still fill the tales of the country firesides, and would

furnish matter for ballads. I will some day write all this, sire, for

the instruction of my brother kings.

“I will first tell how, on arriving at the residence of Mr. Norton, I

met with a court chaplain, who was looking on at a party playing at

skittles, and an old servant who named me, bursting into tears, and who

was as near and as certainly killing me by his fidelity as another

might have been by treachery. Then I will tell of my terrors—yes, sire,

of my terrors—when, at the house of Colonel Windham, a farrier who came

to shoe our horses declared they had been shod in the north.”

“How strange!” murmured Louis XIV. “I never heard anything of all that;

I was only told of your embarkation at Brighthelmstone and your landing

in Normandy.”

“Oh!” exclaimed Charles, “if Heaven permits kings to be thus ignorant

of the histories of each other, how can they render assistance to their

brothers who need it?”

“But tell me,” continued Louis XIV., “how, after being so roughly

received in England, you can still hope for anything from that unhappy

country and that rebellious people?”

“Oh, sire! since the battle of Worcester, everything is changed there.

Cromwell is dead, after having signed a treaty with France, in which

his name is placed above yours. He died on the 5th of September, 1658,

a fresh anniversary of the battles of Dunbar and Worcester.”

“His son has succeeded him.”

“But certain men have a family, sire, and no heir. The inheritance of

Oliver was too heavy for Richard. Richard was neither a republican nor

a royalist; Richard allowed his guards to eat his dinner, and his

generals to govern the republic; Richard abdicated the protectorate on

the 22nd of April, 1659, more than a year ago, sire.

“From that time England is nothing but a tennis-court, in which the

players throw dice for the crown of my father. The two most eager

players are Lambert and Monk. Well, sire, I, in my turn, wish to take

part in this game, where the stakes are thrown upon my royal mantle.

Sire, it only requires a million to corrupt one of these players and

make an ally of him, or two hundred of your gentlemen to drive them out

of my palace at Whitehall, as Christ drove the money-changers from the

temple.”

“You come, then,” replied Louis XIV., “to ask me——”

“For your assistance, that is to say, not only for that which kings owe

to each other, but that which simple Christians owe to each other—your

assistance, sire, either in money or men. Your assistance, sire, and

within a month, whether I oppose Lambert to Monk, or Monk to Lambert, I

shall have reconquered my paternal inheritance, without having cost my

country a guinea, or my subjects a drop of blood, for they are now all

drunk with revolutions, protectorates, and republics, and ask nothing

better than to fall staggering to sleep in the arms of royalty. Your

assistance, sire, and I shall owe you more than I owe my father,—my

poor father, who bought at so dear a rate the ruin of our house! You

may judge, sire, whether I am unhappy, whether I am in despair, for I

accuse my own father!”

And the blood mounted to the pale face of Charles II., who remained for

an instant with his head between his hands, and as if blinded by that

blood which appeared to revolt against the filial blasphemy.

The young king was not less affected than his elder brother; he threw

himself about in his fauteuil, and could not find a single word of

reply.

Charles II., to whom ten years in age gave a superior strength to

master his emotions, recovered his speech the first.

“Sire,” said he, “your reply? I wait for it as a criminal waits for his

sentence. Must I die?”

“My brother,” replied the French prince, “you ask me for a million—me,

who was never possessed of a quarter of that sum! I possess nothing. I

am no more king of France than you are king of England. I am a name, a

cipher dressed in fleur-de-lised velvet,—that is all. I am upon a

visible throne; that is my only advantage over your majesty. I have

nothing—I can do nothing.”

“Can it be so?” exclaimed Charles II.

“My brother,” said Louis, sinking his voice, “I have undergone miseries

with which my poorest gentlemen are unacquainted. If my poor Laporte

were here, he would tell you that I have slept in ragged sheets,

through the holes of which my legs have passed; he would tell you that

afterwards, when I asked for carriages, they brought me conveyances

half-destroyed by the rats of the coach-houses; he would tell you that

when I asked for my dinner, the servants went to the cardinal’s kitchen

to inquire if there were any dinner for the king. And look! to-day,

this very day even, when I am twenty-two years of age,—to-day, when I

have attained the grade of the majority of kings,—to-day, when I ought

to have the key of the treasury, the direction of the policy, the

supremacy in peace and war,—cast your eyes around me, see how I am

left! Look at this abandonment—this disdain—this silence!—Whilst

yonder—look yonder! View the bustle, the lights, the homage!

There!—there you see the real king of France, my brother!

“In the cardinal’s apartments?”

“Yes, in the cardinal’s apartments.”

“Then I am condemned, sire?”

Louis XIV. made no reply.

“Condemned is the word; for I will never solicit him who left my mother

and sister to die with cold and hunger—the daughter and grand-daughter

of Henry IV.—if M. de Retz and the parliament had not sent them wood

and bread.”

“To die?” murmured Louis XIV.

“Well!” continued the king of England, “poor Charles II., grandson of

Henry IV. as you are, sire, having neither parliament nor Cardinal de

Retz to apply to, will die of hunger, as his mother and sister had

nearly done.”

Louis knitted his brow, and twisted violently the lace of his ruffles.

This prostration, this immobility, serving as a mark to an emotion so

visible, struck Charles II., and he took the young man’s hand.

“Thanks!” said he, “my brother. You pity me, and that is all I can

require of you in your present situation.”

“Sire,” said Louis XIV., with a sudden impulse, and raising his head,

“it is a million you require, or two hundred gentlemen, I think you

say?”

“Sire, a million would be quite sufficient.”

“That is very little.”

“Offered to a single man it is a great deal. Convictions have been

purchased at a much lower price; and I should have nothing to do but

with venalities.”

“Two hundred gentlemen! Reflect!—that is little more than a single

company.”

“Sire, there is in our family a tradition, and that is, that four men,

four French gentlemen, devoted to my father, were near saving my

father, though condemned by a parliament, guarded by an army and

surrounded by a nation.”

“Then if I can procure you a million, or two hundred gentlemen, you

will be satisfied; and you will consider me your well-affectioned

brother?”

“I shall consider you as my saviour; and if I recover the throne of my

father, England will be, as long as I reign at least, a sister to

France, as you will have been a brother to me.”

“Well, my brother,” said Louis, rising, “what you hesitate to ask for,

I will myself demand; that which I have never done on my own account, I

will do on yours. I will go and find the king of France—the other—the

rich, the powerful one, I mean. I will myself solicit this million, or

these two hundred gentlemen; and—we will see.”

“Oh!” cried Charles, “you are a noble friend, sire—a heart created by

God! You save me, my brother; and if you should ever stand in need of

the life you restore me, demand it.”

“Silence, my brother,—silence!” said Louis, in a suppressed voice.

“Take care that no one hears you! We have not obtained our end yet. To

ask money of Mazarin—that is worse than traversing the enchanted

forest, each tree of which inclosed a demon. It is more than setting

out to conquer a world.”

“But yet, sire, when you ask it——”

“I have already told you that I never asked,” replied Louis with a

haughtiness that made the king of England turn pale.

And as the latter, like a wounded man, made a retreating

movement—“Pardon me, my brother,” replied he. “I have neither a mother

nor a sister who are suffering. My throne is hard and naked, but I am

firmly seated on my throne. Pardon me that expression, my brother; it

was that of an egotist. I will retract it, therefore, by a sacrifice,—I

will go to monsieur le cardinal. Wait for me, if you please—I will

return.”

CHAPTER 10.

The Arithmetic of M. de Mazarin

Whilst the king was directing his course rapidly towards the wing of

the castle occupied by the cardinal, taking nobody with him but his

valet de chambre, the officer of musketeers came out, breathing like a

man who has for a long time been forced to hold his breath, from the

little cabinet of which we have already spoken, and which the king

believed to be quite solitary. This little cabinet had formerly been

part of the chamber, from which it was only separated by a thin

partition. It resulted that this partition, which was only for the eye,

permitted the ear the least indiscreet to hear every word spoken in the

chamber.

There was no doubt, then, that this lieutenant of musketeers had heard

all that passed in his majesty’s apartment.

Warned by the last words of the young king, he came out just in time to

salute him on his passage, and to follow him with his eyes till he had

disappeared in the corridor.

Then as soon as he had disappeared, he shook his head after a fashion

peculiarly his own, and in a voice which forty years’ absence from

Gascony had not deprived of its Gascon accent, “A melancholy service,”

said he, “and a melancholy master!”

These words pronounced, the lieutenant resumed his place in his

fauteuil, stretched his legs and closed his eyes, like a man who either

sleeps or meditates.

During this short monologue and the mise en scene that had accompanied

it, whilst the king, through the long corridors of the old castle,

proceeded to the apartment of M. de Mazarin, a scene of another sort

was being enacted in those apartments.

Mazarin was in bed, suffering a little from the gout. But as he was a

man of order, who utilized even pain, he forced his wakefulness to be

the humble servant of his labor. He had consequently ordered Bernouin,

his valet de chambre, to bring him a little traveling-desk, so that he

might write in bed. But the gout is not an adversary that allows itself

to be conquered so easily; therefore, at each movement he made, the

pain from dull became sharp.

“Is Brienne there?” asked he of Bernouin.

“No, monseigneur,” replied the valet de chambre; “M. de Brienne, with

your permission, is gone to bed. But, if it is the wish of your

eminence, he can speedily be called.”

“No, it is not worth while. Let us see, however. Cursed ciphers!”

And the cardinal began to think, counting on his fingers the while.

“Oh, ciphers is it?” said Bernouin. “Very well! if your eminence

attempts calculations, I will promise you a pretty headache to-morrow!

And with that please to remember M. Guenaud is not here.”

“You are right, Bernouin. You must take Brienne’s place, my friend.

Indeed, I ought to have brought M. Colbert with me. That young man goes

on very well, Bernouin, very well; a very orderly youth.”

“I do not know,” said the valet de chambre, “but I don’t like the

countenance of your young man who goes on so well.”

“Well, well, Bernouin! We don’t stand in need of your advice. Place

yourself there: take the pen and write.”

“I am ready, monseigneur; what am I to write?”

“There, that’s the place: after the two lines already traced.”

“I am there.”

“Write seven hundred and sixty thousand livres.”

“That is written.”

“Upon Lyons——” The cardinal appeared to hesitate.

“Upon Lyons,” repeated Bernouin.

“Three millions nine hundred thousand livres.”

“Well, monseigneur?”

“Upon Bordeaux seven millions.”

“Seven?” repeated Bernouin.

“Yes,” said the cardinal, pettishly, “seven.” Then, recollecting

himself, “You understand, Bernouin,” added he, “that all this money is

to be spent?”

“Eh! monseigneur; whether it be to be spent or put away is of very

little consequence to me, since none of these millions are mine.”

“These millions are the king’s; it is the king’s money I am reckoning.

Well, what were we saying? You always interrupt me!”

“Seven millions upon Bordeaux.”

“Ah! yes; that’s right. Upon Madrid four millions. I give you to

understand plainly to whom this money belongs, Bernouin, seeing that

everybody has the stupidity to believe me rich in millions. I repel the

silly idea. A minister, besides, has nothing of his own. Come, go on.

Rentrees generales, seven millions; properties, nine millions. Have you

written that, Bernouin?”

“Yes, monseigneur.”

“Bourse, six hundred thousand livres; various property, two millions.

Ah! I forgot—the furniture of the different chateaux——”

“Must I put of the crown?” asked Bernouin.

“No, no, it is of no use doing that—that is understood. Have you

written that, Bernouin?”

“Yes, monseigneur.”

“And the ciphers?”

“Stand straight under one another.”

“Cast them up, Bernouin.”

“Thirty-nine millions two hundred and sixty thousand livres,

monseigneur.”

“Ah!” cried the cardinal, in a tone of vexation; “there are not yet

forty millions!”

Bernouin recommenced the addition.

“No, monseigneur; there want seven hundred and forty thousand livres.”

Mazarin asked for the account, and revised it carefully.

“Yes, but,” said Bernouin, “thirty-nine millions two hundred and sixty

thousand livres make a good round sum.”

“Ah, Bernouin, I wish the king had it.”

“Your eminence told me that this money was his majesty’s.”

“Doubtless, as clear, as transparent as possible. These thirty-nine

millions are bespoken, and much more.”

Bernouin smiled after his own fashion—that is, like a man who believes

no more than he is willing to believe—whilst preparing the cardinal’s

night draught, and putting his pillow to rights.

“Oh!” said Mazarin, when the valet had gone out; “not yet forty

millions! I must, however, attain that sum, which I had set down for

myself. But who knows whether I shall have time? I sink, I am going, I

shall never reach it! And yet, who knows that I may not find two or

three millions in the pockets of my good friends the Spaniards? They

discovered Peru, those people did, and—what the devil! they must have

something left.”

As he was speaking thus, entirely occupied with his ciphers, and

thinking no more of his gout, repelled by a preoccupation which, with

the cardinal, was the most powerful of all preoccupations, Bernouin

rushed into the chamber, quite in a fright.

“Well!” asked the cardinal, “what is the matter now?”

“The king, monseigneur,—the king!”

“How?—the king!” said Mazarin, quickly concealing his paper. “The king

here! the king at this hour! I thought he was in bed long ago. What is

the matter, then?”

The king could hear these last words, and see the terrified gesture of

the cardinal rising up in his bed, for he entered the chamber at that

moment.

“It is nothing, monsieur le cardinal, or at least nothing which can

alarm you. It is an important communication which I wish to make to

your eminence to-night—that is all.”

Mazarin immediately thought of that marked attention which the king had

given to his words concerning Mademoiselle de Mancini, and the

communication appeared to him probably to refer to this source. He

recovered his serenity then instantly, and assumed his most agreeable

air, a change of countenance which inspired the king with the greatest

joy; and when Louis was seated,—

“Sire,” said the cardinal, “I ought certainly to listen to your majesty

standing, but the violence of my complaint——”

“No ceremony between us, my dear monsieur le cardinal,” said Louis

kindly: “I am your pupil, and not the king, you know very well, and

this evening in particular, as I come to you as a petitioner, as a

solicitor, and one very humble, and desirous to be kindly received,

too.”

Mazarin, seeing the heightened color of the king, was confirmed in his

first idea; that is to say, that love thoughts were hidden under all

these fine words. This time, political cunning, keen as it was, made a

mistake; this color was not caused by the bashfulness of a juvenile

passion, but only by the painful contraction of the royal pride.

Like a good uncle, Mazarin felt disposed to facilitate the confidence.

“Speak, sire,” said he, “and since your majesty is willing for an

instant to forget that I am your subject, and call me your master and

instructor, I promise your majesty my most devoted and tender

consideration.”

“Thanks, monsieur le cardinal,” answered the king; “that which I have

to ask of your eminence has but little to do with myself.”

“So much the worse!” replied the cardinal, “so much the worse! Sire, I

should wish your majesty to ask of me something of importance, even a

sacrifice; but whatever it may be that you ask me, I am ready to set

your heart at rest by granting it, my dear sire.”

“Well, this is what brings me here,” said the king, with a beating of

the heart that had no equal except the beating of the heart of the

minister; “I have just received a visit from my brother, the king of

England.”

Mazarin bounded in his bed as if he had been put in relation with a

Leyden jar or a voltaic pile, at the same time that a surprise, or

rather a manifest disappointment, inflamed his features with such a

blaze of anger, that Louis XIV., little diplomatist as he was, saw that

the minister had hoped to hear something else.

“Charles II.?” exclaimed Mazarin, with a hoarse voice and a disdainful

movement of his lips. “You have received a visit from Charles II.?”

“From King Charles II.,” replied Louis, according in a marked manner to

the grandson of Henry IV. the title which Mazarin had forgotten to give

him. “Yes, monsieur le cardinal, that unhappy prince has touched my

heart with the relation of his misfortunes. His distress is great,

monsieur le cardinal, and it has appeared painful to me, who have seen

my own throne disputed, who have been forced in times of commotion to

quit my capital,—to me, in short, who am acquainted with misfortune,—to

leave a deposed and fugitive brother without assistance.”

“Eh!” said the cardinal, sharply; “why had he not, as you have, a Jules

Mazarin by his side? His crown would then have remained intact.”

“I know all that my house owes to your eminence,” replied the king,

haughtily, “and you may believe well that I, on my part, shall never

forget it. It is precisely because my brother the king of England has

not about him the powerful genius who has saved me, it is for that, I

say, that I wish to conciliate the aid of that same genius, and beg you

to extend your arm over his head, well assured, monsieur le cardinal,

that your hand, by touching him only, would know how to replace upon

his brow the crown which fell at the foot of his father’s scaffold.”

“Sire,” replied Mazarin, “I thank you for your good opinion with regard

to myself, but we have nothing to do yonder: they are a set of madmen

who deny God, and cut off the heads of their kings. They are dangerous,

observe, sire, and filthy to the touch after having wallowed in royal

blood and covenantal murder. That policy has never suited me,—I scorn

it and reject it.”

“Therefore you ought to assist in establishing a better.”

“What is that?”

“The restoration of Charles II., for example.”

“Good heavens!” cried Mazarin, “does the poor prince flatter himself

with that chimera?”

“Yes, he does,” replied the young king, terrified at the difficulties

opposed to this project, which he fancied he could perceive in the

infallible eye of his minister; “he only asks for a million to carry

out his purpose.”

“Is that all—a little million, if you please!” said the cardinal,

ironically, with an effort to conquer his Italian accent. “A little

million, if you please, brother! Bah! a family of mendicants!”

“Cardinal,” said Louis, raising his head, “that family of mendicants is

a branch of my family.”

“Are you rich enough to give millions to other people, sire? Have you

millions to throw away?”

“Oh!” replied Louis XIV., with great pain, which he, however, by a

strong effort, prevented from appearing on his countenance;—“oh! yes,

monsieur le cardinal, I am well aware I am poor, and yet the crown of

France is worth a million, and to perform a good action I would pledge

my crown if it were necessary. I could find Jews who would be willing

to lend me a million.”

“So, sire, you say you want a million?” said Mazarin.

“Yes, monsieur, I say so.”

“You are mistaken, greatly mistaken, sire; you want much more than

that,—Bernouin!—you shall see, sire, how much you really want.”

“What, cardinal!” said the king, “are you going to consult a lackey

about my affairs?”

“Bernouin!” cried the cardinal again, without appearing to remark the

humiliation of the young prince. “Come here, Bernouin, and tell me the

figures I gave you just now.”

“Cardinal, cardinal! did you not hear me?” said Louis, turning pale

with anger.

“Do not be angry, sire; I deal openly with the affairs of your majesty.

Every one in France knows that; my books are as open as day. What did I

tell you to do just now, Bernouin?”

“Your eminence commanded me to cast up an account.”

“You did it, did you not?”

“Yes, my lord.”

“To verify the amount of which his majesty, at this moment, stands in

need. Did I not tell you so? Be frank, my friend.”

“Your eminence said so.”

“Well, what sum did I say I wanted?”

“Forty-five millions, I think.”

“And what sum could we find, after collecting all our resources?”

“Thirty-nine millions two hundred and sixty thousand.”

“That is correct, Bernouin; that is all I wanted to know. Leave us

now,” said the cardinal, fixing his brilliant eye upon the young king,

who sat mute with stupefaction.

“However——” stammered the king.

“What, do you still doubt, sire?” said the cardinal. “Well, here is a

proof of what I said.”

And Mazarin drew from under his bolster the paper covered with figures,

which he presented to the king, who turned away his eyes, his vexation

was so deep.

“Therefore, as it is a million you want, sire, and that million is not

set down here, it is forty-six millions your majesty stands in need of.

Well I don’t think that any Jews in the world would lend such a sum,

even upon the crown of France.”

The king, clenching his hands beneath his ruffles, pushed away his

chair.

“So it must be then!” said he, “my brother the king of England will die

of hunger.”

“Sire,” replied Mazarin, in the same tone, “remember this proverb,

which I give you as the expression of the soundest policy: ‘Rejoice at

being poor when your neighbor is poor likewise.’”

Louis meditated for a few moments, with an inquisitive glance directed

to the paper, one end of which remained under the bolster.

“Then,” said he, “it is impossible to comply with my demand for money,

my lord cardinal, is it?”

“Absolutely, sire.”

“Remember, this will secure me a future enemy, if he succeed in

recovering his crown without my assistance.”

“If your majesty only fears that, you may be quite at ease,” replied

Mazarin, eagerly.

“Very well, I say no more about it,” exclaimed Louis XIV.

“Have I at least convinced you, sire?” placing his hand upon that of

the young king.

“Perfectly.”

“If there be anything else, ask it, sire, I shall be most happy to

grant it to you, having refused this.”

“Anything else, my lord?”

“Why yes, am I not devoted body and soul to your majesty? Hola!

Bernouin!—lights and guards for his majesty! His majesty is returning

to his own chamber.”

“Not yet, monsieur: since you place your good-will at my disposal, I

will take advantage of it.”

“For yourself, sire?” asked the cardinal, hoping that his niece was at

length about to be named.

“No, monsieur, not for myself,” replied Louis, “but still for my

brother Charles.”

The brow of Mazarin again became clouded, and he grumbled a few words

that the king could not catch.

CHAPTER 11.

Mazarin’s Policy

Instead of the hesitation with which he had accosted the cardinal a

quarter of an hour before, there might be read in the eyes of the young

king that will against which a struggle might be maintained, and which

might be crushed by its own impotence, but which, at least, would

preserve, like a wound in the depth of the heart, the remembrance of

its defeat.

“This time, my lord cardinal, we have to deal with something more

easily found than a million.”

“Do you think so, sire?” said Mazarin, looking at the king with that

penetrating eye which was accustomed to read to the bottom of hearts.

“Yes, I think so; and when you know the object of my request——”

“And do you think I do not know it, sire?”

“You know what remains for me to say to you?”

“Listen, sire; these are King Charles’s own words——”

“Oh, impossible!”

“Listen. ‘And if that miserly, beggarly Italian,’ said he——”

“My lord cardinal!”

“That is the sense, if not the words. Eh! Good heavens! I wish him no

ill on that account, one is biased by his passions. He said to you: ‘If

that vile Italian refuses the million we ask of him, sire,—if we are

forced, for want of money, to renounce diplomacy, well, then, we will

ask him to grant us five hundred gentlemen.’”

The king started, for the cardinal was only mistaken in the number.

“Is not that it, sire?” cried the minister, with a triumphant accent.

“And then he added some fine words: he said, ‘I have friends on the

other side of the channel, and these friends only want a leader and a

banner. When they see me, when they behold the banner of France, they

will rally round me, for they will comprehend that I have your support.

The colors of the French uniform will be worth as much to me as the

million M. de Mazarin refuses us,’—for he was pretty well assured I

should refuse him that million.—‘I shall conquer with these five

hundred gentlemen, sire, and all the honor will be yours.’ Now, that is

what he said, or to that purpose, was it not?—turning those plain words

into brilliant metaphors and pompous images, for they are fine talkers

in that family! The father talked even on the scaffold.”

The perspiration of shame stood upon the brow of Louis. He felt that it

was inconsistent with his dignity to hear his brother thus insulted,

but he did not yet know how to act with him to whom every one yielded,

even his mother. At last he made an effort.

“But,” said he, “my lord cardinal, it is not five hundred men, it is

only two hundred.”

“Well, but you see I guessed what he wanted.”

“I never denied that you had a penetrating eye, and that was why I

thought you would not refuse my brother Charles a thing so simple and

so easy to grant him as what I ask of you in his name, my lord

cardinal, or rather in my own.”

“Sire,” said Mazarin, “I have studied policy thirty years; first, under

the auspices of M. le Cardinal de Richelieu; and then alone. This

policy has not always been over-honest, it must be allowed, but it has

never been unskillful. Now that which is proposed to your majesty is

dishonest and unskillful at the same time.”

“Dishonest, monsieur!”

“Sire, you entered into a treaty with Cromwell.”

“Yes, and in that very treaty Cromwell signed his name above mine.”

“Why did you sign yours so low down, sire? Cromwell found a good place,

and he took it; that was his custom. I return, then, to M. Cromwell.

You have a treaty with him, that is to say, with England, since when

you signed that treaty M. Cromwell was England.”

“M. Cromwell is dead.”

“Do you think so, sire?”

“No doubt he is, since his son Richard has succeeded him, and has

abdicated.”

“Yes, that is it exactly. Richard inherited after the death of his

father, and England at the abdication of Richard. The treaty formed

part of the inheritance, whether in the hands of M. Richard or in the

hands of England. The treaty is, then, still as good, as valid as ever.

Why should you evade it, sire? What is changed? Charles wants to-day

what we were not willing to grant him ten years ago; but that was

foreseen and provided against. You are the ally of England, sire, and

not of Charles II. It was doubtless wrong, from a family point of view,

to sign a treaty with a man who had cut off the head of the king your

father’s brother-in-law, and to contract an alliance with a parliament

which they call yonder the Rump Parliament; it was unbecoming, I

acknowledge, but it was not unskillful from a political point of view,

since, thanks to that treaty, I saved your majesty, then a minor, the

trouble and danger of a foreign war, which the Fronde—you remember the

Fronde sire?”—the young king hung his head—“which the Fronde might have

fatally complicated. And thus I prove to your majesty that to change

our plan now; without warning our allies, would be at once unskillful

and dishonest. We should make war with the aggression on our side, we

should make it, deserving to have it made against us, and we should

have the appearance of fearing it whilst provoking it, for a permission

granted to five hundred men, to two hundred men, to fifty men, to ten

men, is still a permission. One Frenchman, that is the nation; one

uniform, that is the army. Suppose, sire, for example, that, sooner or

later, you should have war with Holland, which, sooner or later, will

certainly happen; or with Spain, which will perhaps ensue if your

marriage fails” (Mazarin stole a furtive glance at the king), “and

there are a thousand causes that might yet make your marriage

fail,—well, would you approve of England’s sending to the United

Provinces or to Spain a regiment, a company, a squadron even, of

English gentlemen? Would you think that they kept within the limits of

their treaty of alliance?”

Louis listened; it seemed so strange to him that Mazarin should invoke

good faith, and he the author of so many political tricks, called

Mazarinades. “And yet,” said the king, “without any manifest

authorization, I cannot prevent gentlemen of my states from passing

over into England, if such should be their good pleasure.”

“You should compel them to return, sire, or at least protest against

their presence as enemies in an allied country.”

“But come, my lord cardinal, you who are so profound a genius, try if

you cannot find means to assist this poor king, without compromising

ourselves.”

“And that is exactly what I am not willing to do, my dear sire,” said

Mazarin. “If England were to act exactly according to my wishes, she

could not act better than she does; if I directed the policy of England

from this place, I should not direct it otherwise. Governed as she is

governed, England is an eternal nest of contention for all Europe.

Holland protects Charles II., let Holland do so; they will quarrel,

they will fight. They are the only two maritime powers. Let them

destroy each other’s navies, we can construct ours with the wrecks of

their vessels; when we shall save our money to buy nails.”

“Oh, how paltry and mean is all this that you are telling me, monsieur

le cardinal!”

“Yes, but nevertheless it is true, sire; you must confess that. Still

further. Suppose I admit, for a moment, the possibility of breaking

your word, and evading the treaty—such a thing sometimes happens, but

that is when some great interest is to be promoted by it, or when the

treaty is found to be too troublesome—well, you will authorize the

engagement asked of you: France—her banner, which is the same

thing—will cross the Straits and will fight; France will be conquered.”

“Why so?”

“Ma foi! we have a pretty general to fight under this Charles II.!

Worcester gave us good proofs of that.”

“But he will no longer have to deal with Cromwell, monsieur.”

“But he will have to deal with Monk, who is quite as dangerous. The

brave brewer of whom we are speaking was a visionary; he had moments of

exaltation, of inflation, during which he ran over like an over-filled

cask; and from the chinks there always escaped some drops of his

thoughts, and by the sample the whole of his thought was to be made

out. Cromwell has thus allowed us more than ten times to penetrate into

his very soul, when one would have conceived that soul to be enveloped

in triple brass, as Horace has it. But Monk! Oh, sire, God defend you

from ever having anything to transact politically with Monk. It is he

who has given me, in one year, all the gray hairs I have. Monk is no

fanatic; unfortunately he is a politician; he does not overflow, he

keeps close together. For ten years he has had his eyes fixed upon one

object, and nobody has yet been able to ascertain what. Every morning,

as Louis XI. advised, he burns his nightcap. Therefore, on the day when

this plan slowly and solitarily ripened, shall break forth, it will

break forthwith all the conditions of success which always accompany an

unforeseen event. That is Monk, sire, of whom perhaps, you have never

heard—of whom, perhaps, you did not even know the name before your

brother Charles II., who knows what he is, pronounced it before you. He

is a marvel of depth and tenacity, the two only things against which

intelligence and ardor are blunted. Sire, I had ardor when I was young,

I always was intelligent. I may safely boast of it, because I am

reproached with it. I have done very well with these two qualities,

since, from the son of a fisherman of Piscina, I have become prime

minister to the king of France; and in that position your majesty will

perhaps acknowledge I have rendered some service to the throne of your

majesty. Well, sire, if I had met with Monk on my way, instead of

Monsieur de Beaufort, Monsieur de Retz, or Monsieur le Prince—well, we

should have been ruined. If you engage yourself rashly, sire, you will

fall into the talons of this politic soldier. The casque of Monk, sire,

is an iron coffer, in the recesses of which he shuts up his thoughts,

and no one has the key of it. Therefore, near him, or rather before

him, I bow, sire, for I have nothing but a velvet cap.”

“What do you think Monk wishes to do, then?”

“Eh! sire, if I knew that, I would not tell you to mistrust him, for I

should be stronger than he; but with him, I am afraid to guess—to

guess!—you understand my word?—for if I thought I had guessed, I should

stop at an idea, and, in spite of myself, should pursue that idea.

Since that man has been in power yonder, I am like one of the damned in

Dante whose neck Satan has twisted, and who walk forward looking behind

them. I am traveling towards Madrid, but I never lose sight of London.

To guess, with that devil of a man, is to deceive one’s self, and to

deceive one’s self is to ruin one’s self. God keep me from ever seeking

to guess what he aims at; I confine myself to watching what he does,

and that is well enough. Now I believe—you observe the meaning of the

word I believe?—I believe, with respect to Monk, ties one to nothing—I

believe that he has a strong inclination to succeed Cromwell. Your

Charles II. has already caused proposals to be made to him by ten

persons; he has satisfied himself with driving these ten meddlers from

his presence, without saying anything to them but, ‘Begone, or I will

have you hung.’ That man is a sepulcher! At this moment Monk is

affecting devotion to the Rump Parliament; of this devotion, observe, I

am not the dupe. Monk has no wish to be assassinated,—an assassination

would stop him in the midst of his operations, and his work must be

accomplished;—so I believe—but do not believe, what I believe, sire:

for I say I believe from habit—I believe that Monk is keeping on

friendly terms with the parliament till the day comes for dispersing

it. You are asked for swords, but they are to fight against Monk. God

preserve you from fighting against Monk sire; for Monk would beat us,

and I should never console myself after being beaten by Monk. I should

say to myself, Monk has foreseen that victory ten years. For God’s

sake, sire, out of friendship for you, if not out of consideration for

himself, let Charles II. keep quiet. Your majesty will give him a

little income here; give him one of your chateaux. Yes, yes—wait

awhile. But I forgot the treaty—that famous treaty of which we were

just now speaking. Your majesty has not even the right to give him a

chateau.”

“How is that?”

“Yes, yes, your majesty is bound not to grant hospitality to King

Charles, and to compel him to leave France even. It was on this account

we forced him to quit you, and yet here he is again. Sire, I hope you

will give your brother to understand that he cannot remain with us;

that it is impossible he should be allowed to compromise us, or I

myself——”

“Enough, my lord,” said Louis XIV, rising. “In refusing me a million,

perhaps you may be right; your millions are your own. In refusing me

two hundred gentlemen, you are still further in the right; for you are

prime minister, and you have, in the eyes of France, the responsibility

of peace and war. But that you should pretend to prevent me, who am

king, from extending my hospitality to the grandson of Henry IV., to my

cousin-german, to the companion of my childhood—there your power stops,

and there begins my will.”

“Sire,” said Mazarin, delighted at being let off so cheaply, and who

had, besides, only fought so earnestly to arrive at that,—“sire, I

shall always bend before the will of my king. Let my king, then, keep

near him, or in one of his chateaux, the king of England; let Mazarin

know it, but let not the minister know it.”

“Good-night, my lord,” said Louis XIV., “I go away in despair.”

“But convinced, and that is all I desire, sire,” replied Mazarin.

The king made no answer, and retired quite pensive, convinced, not of

all Mazarin had told him, but of one thing which he took care not to

mention to him; and that was, that it was necessary for him to study

seriously both his own affairs and those of Europe, for he found them

very difficult and very obscure. Louis found the king of England seated

in the same place where he had left him. On perceiving him, the English

prince arose; but at the first glance he saw discouragement written in

dark letters upon his cousin’s brow. Then, speaking first, as if to

facilitate the painful avowal that Louis had to make to him,—

“Whatever it may be,” said he, “I shall never forget all the kindness,

all the friendship you have exhibited towards me.”

“Alas!” replied Louis, in a melancholy tone, “only barren good-will, my

brother.”

Charles II. became extremely pale; he passed his cold hand over his

brow, and struggled for a few instants against a faintness that made

him tremble. “I understand,” said he at last; “no more hope!”

Louis seized the hand of Charles II. “Wait, my brother,” said he;

“precipitate nothing, everything may change; hasty resolutions ruin all

causes, add another year of trial, I implore you, to the years you have

already undergone. You have, to induce you to act now rather than at

another time, neither occasion nor opportunity. Come with me, my

brother; I will give you one of my residences, whichever you prefer, to

inhabit. I, with you, will keep my eyes upon events; we will prepare.

Come, then, my brother, have courage!”

Charles II. withdrew his hand from that of the king, and drawing back,

to salute him with more ceremony, “With all my heart, thanks!” replied

he, “sire; but I have prayed without success to the greatest king on

earth; now I will go and ask a miracle of God.” And he went out without

being willing to hear any more, his head carried loftily, his hand

trembling, with a painful contraction of his noble countenance, and

that profound gloom which, finding no more hope in the world of men,

appeared to go beyond it, and ask it in worlds unknown. The officer of

musketeers, on seeing him pass by thus pale, bowed almost to his knees

as he saluted him. He then took a flambeau, called two musketeers, and

descended the deserted staircase with the unfortunate king, holding in

his left hand his hat, the plume of which swept the steps. Arrived at

the door, the musketeer asked the king which way he was going, that he

might direct the musketeers.

“Monsieur,” replied Charles II., in a subdued voice, “you who have

known my father, say, did you ever pray for him? If you have done so,

do not forget me in your prayers. Now, I am going alone, and beg of you

not to accompany me, or have me accompanied any further.”

The officer bowed and sent away the musketeers into the interior of the

palace. But he himself remained an instant under the porch watching the

departing Charles II., till he was lost in the turn of the next street.

“To him as to his father formerly,” murmured he, “Athos, if he were

here, would say with reason,—‘Salute fallen majesty!’” Then,

reascending the staircase: “Oh! the vile service that I follow!” said

he at every step. “Oh! my pitiful master! Life thus carried on is no

longer tolerable, and it is at length time that I should do something!

No more generosity, no more energy! The master has succeeded, the pupil

is starved forever. Mordioux! I will not resist. Come, you men,”

continued he, entering the ante-chamber, “why are you all looking at me

so? Extinguish these torches and return to your posts. Ah! you were

guarding me? Yes, you watch over me, do you not, worthy fellows? Brave

fools! I am not the Duc de Guise. Begone! They will not assassinate me

in the little passage. Besides,” added he, in a low voice, “that would

be a resolution, and no resolutions have been formed since Monsieur le

Cardinal de Richelieu died. Now, with all his faults, that was a man!

It is settled: to-morrow I will throw my cassock to the nettles.”

Then, reflecting: “No,” said he, “not yet! I have one great trial to

make and I will make it; but that, and I swear it, shall be the last,

Mordioux!”

He had not finished speaking when a voice issued from the king’s

chamber. “Monsieur le lieutenant!” said this voice.

“Here am I,” replied he.

“The king desires to speak to you.”

“Humph!” said the lieutenant; “perhaps of what I was thinking about.”

And he went into the king’s apartment.

CHAPTER 12.

The King and the Lieutenant

As soon as the king saw the officer enter, he dismissed his valet de

chambre and his gentleman. “Who is on duty to-morrow, monsieur?” asked

he.

The lieutenant bowed his head with military politeness and replied, “I

am, sire.”

“What! still you?”

“Always I, sire.”

“How can that be, monsieur?”

“Sire, when traveling, the musketeers supply all the posts of your

majesty’s household; that is to say, yours, her majesty the queen’s,

and monsieur le cardinal’s, the latter of whom borrows of the king the

best part, or rather the most numerous part, of the royal guard.”

“But in the interims?”

“There are no interims, sire, but for twenty or thirty men who rest out

of a hundred and twenty. At the Louvre it is very different, and if I

were at the Louvre I should rely upon my brigadier; but, when

traveling, sire, no one knows what may happen, and I prefer doing my

duty myself.”

“Then you are on guard every day?”

“And every night. Yes, sire.”

“Monsieur, I cannot allow that—I will have you rest.”

“That is very kind, sire, but I will not.”

“What do you say?” said the king who did not at first comprehend the

full meaning of this reply.

“I say, sire, that I will not expose myself to the chance of a fault.

If the devil had a trick to play on me, you understand, sire, as he

knows the man with whom he has to deal, he would choose the moment when

I should not be there. My duty and the peace of my conscience before

everything, sire.”

“But such duty will kill you, monsieur.”

“Eh! sire, I have performed it for thirty years, and in all France and

Navarre there is not a man in better health than I am. Moreover, I

entreat you, sire, not to trouble yourself about me. That would appear

very strange to me, seeing that I am not accustomed to it.”

The king cut short the conversation by a fresh question. “Shall you be

here, then, to-morrow morning?”

“As at present? yes, sire.”

The king walked several times up and down his chamber; it was very

plain that he burned with a desire to speak, but that he was restrained

by some fear or other. The lieutenant, standing motionless, hat in

hand, watched him making these evolutions, and, whilst looking at him,

grumbled to himself, biting his mustache:

“He has not half a crown worth of resolution! Parole d’honneur! I would

lay a wager he does not speak at all!”

The king continued to walk about, casting from time to time a side

glance at the lieutenant. “He is the very image of his father,”

continued the latter, in his secret soliloquy, “he is at once proud,

avaricious, and timid. The devil take his master, say I.”

The king stopped. “Lieutenant,” said he.

“I am here, sire.”

“Why did you cry out this evening, down below in the salons—‘The king’s

service! His majesty’s musketeers!’”

“Because you gave me the order, sire.”

“I?”

“Yourself.”

“Indeed, I did not say a word, monsieur.”

“Sire, an order is given by a sign, by a gesture, by a glance, as

intelligibly, as freely, and as clearly as by word of mouth. A servant

who has nothing but ears is not half a good servant.”

“Your eyes are very penetrating, then, monsieur.”

“How is that, sire?”

“Because they see what is not.”

“My eyes are good, though, sire, although they have served their master

long and much: when they have anything to see, they seldom miss the

opportunity. Now, this evening, they saw that your majesty colored with

endeavoring to conceal the inclination to yawn, that your majesty

looked with eloquent supplications, first at his eminence, and then at

her majesty, the queen-mother, and at length to the entrance door, and

they so thoroughly remarked all I have said, that they saw your

majesty’s lips articulate these words: ‘Who will get me out of this?’”

“Monsieur!”

“Or something to this effect, sire—‘My musketeers!’ I could then no

longer hesitate. That look was for me—the order was for me. I cried out

instantly, ‘His Majesty’s musketeers!’ And, besides, that was shown to

be true, sire, not only by your majesty’s not saying I was wrong, but

proving I was right by going out at once.”

The king turned away to smile; then, after a few seconds, he again

fixed his limpid eye upon that countenance, so intelligent, so bold,

and so firm, that it might have been said to be the proud and energetic

profile of the eagle facing the sun. “That is all very well,” said he,

after a short silence, during which he endeavored, in vain, to make his

officer lower his eyes.

But seeing the king said no more, the latter pirouetted on his heels,

and took three steps towards the door, muttering, “He will not speak!

Mordioux! he will not speak!”

“Thank you, monsieur,” said the king at last.

“Humph!” continued the lieutenant; “there was only wanting that. Blamed

for having been less of a fool than another might have been.” And he

went to the door, allowing his spurs to jingle in true military style.

But when he was on the threshold, feeling that the king’s desire drew

him back, he returned.

“Has your majesty told me all?” asked he, in a tone we cannot describe,

but which, without appearing to solicit the royal confidence, contained

so much persuasive frankness, that the king immediately replied:

“Yes, but draw near, monsieur.”

“Now then,” murmured the officer, “he is coming to it at last.”

“Listen to me.”

“I shall not lose a word, sire.”

“You will mount on horseback to-morrow, at about half-past four in the

morning, and you will have a horse saddled for me.”

“From your majesty’s stables?”

“No, one of your musketeers’ horses.”

“Very well, sire. Is that all?”

“And you will accompany me.”

“Alone?”

“Alone.”

“Shall I come to seek your majesty, or shall I wait?”

“You will wait for me.”

“Where, sire?”

“At the little park-gate.”

The lieutenant bowed, understanding that the king had told him all he

had to say. In fact, the king dismissed him with a gracious wave of the

hand. The officer left the chamber of the king, and returned to place

himself philosophically in his fauteuil, where, far from sleeping, as

might have been expected, considering how late it was, he began to

reflect more deeply than he had ever reflected before. The result of

these reflections was not so melancholy as the preceding ones had been.

“Come, he has begun,” said he. “Love urges him on, and he goes

forward—he goes forward! The king is nobody in his own palace; but the

man perhaps may prove to be worth something. Well, we shall see

to-morrow morning. Oh! oh!” cried he, all at once starting up, “that is

a gigantic idea, mordioux! and perhaps my fortune depends, at least,

upon that idea!” After this exclamation, the officer arose and marched,

with his hands in the pockets of his justacorps, about the immense

ante-chamber that served him as an apartment. The wax-light flamed

furiously under the effects of a fresh breeze which stole in through

the chinks of the door and the window, and cut the salle diagonally. It

threw out a reddish, unequal light, sometimes brilliant, sometimes

dull, and the tall shadow of the lieutenant was seen marching on the

wall, in profile, like a figure by Callot, with his long sword and

feathered hat.

“Certainly!” said he, “I am mistaken if Mazarin is not laying a snare

for this amorous boy. Mazarin, this evening, gave an address, and made

an appointment as complacently as M. Dangeau himself could have done—I

heard him, and I know the meaning of his words. ‘To-morrow morning,’

said he, ‘they will pass opposite the bridge of Blois. Mordioux! that

is clear enough, and particularly for a lover. That is the cause of

this embarrassment; that is the cause of this hesitation; that is the

cause of this order—‘Monsieur the lieutenant of my musketeers, be on

horseback to-morrow at four o’clock in the morning.’ Which is as clear

as if he had said,—‘Monsieur the lieutenant of my musketeers,

to-morrow, at four, at the bridge of Blois—do you understand?’ Here is

a state secret, then, which I, humble as I am, have in my possession,

while it is in action. And how do I get it? Because I have good eyes,

as his majesty just now said. They say he loves this little Italian

doll furiously. They say he threw himself at his mother’s feet, to beg

her to allow him to marry her. They say the queen went so far as to

consult the court of Rome, whether such a marriage, contracted against

her will, would be valid. Oh, if I were but twenty-five! If I had by my

side those I no longer have! If I did not despise the whole world most

profoundly, I would embroil Mazarin with the queen-mother, France with

Spain, and I would make a queen after my own fashion. But let that

pass.” And the lieutenant snapped his fingers in disdain.

“This miserable Italian—this poor creature—this sordid wretch—who has

just refused the king of England a million, would not perhaps give me a

thousand pistoles for the news I could carry him. Mordioux! I am

falling into second childhood—I am becoming stupid indeed! The idea of

Mazarin giving anything! ha! ha! ha!” and he laughed in a subdued

voice.

“Well, let us go to sleep—let us go to sleep; and the sooner the

better. My mind is wearied with my evening’s work, and will see things

to-morrow more clearly than to-day.”

And upon this recommendation, made to himself, he folded his cloak

around him, looking with contempt upon his royal neighbor. Five minutes

after this he was asleep, with his hands clenched and his lips apart,

giving escape, not to his secret, but to a sonorous sound, which rose

and spread freely beneath the majestic roof of the ante-chamber.

CHAPTER 13.

Mary de Mancini

The sun had scarcely shed its first beams on the majestic trees of the

park and the lofty turrets of the castle, when the young king, who had

been awake more than two hours, possessed by the sleeplessness of love,

opened his shutters himself, and cast an inquiring look into the courts

of the sleeping palace. He saw that it was the hour agreed upon: the

great court clock pointed to a quarter past four. He did not disturb

his valet de chambre, who was sleeping soundly at some distance; he

dressed himself, and the valet, in a great fright sprang up, thinking

he had been deficient in his duty; but the king sent him back again,

commanding him to preserve the most absolute silence. He then descended

the little staircase, went out at a lateral door, and perceived at the

end of the wall a mounted horseman holding another horse by the bridle.

This horseman could not be recognized in his cloak and slouched hat. As

to the horse, saddled like that of a rich citizen, it offered nothing

remarkable to the most experienced eye. Louis took the bridle: the

officer held the stirrup without dismounting, and asked his majesty’s

orders in a low voice.

“Follow me,” replied the king.

The officer put his horse to the trot, behind that of his master, and

they descended the hill towards the bridge. When they reached the other

side of the Loire,—

“Monsieur,” said the king, “you will please to ride on till you see a

carriage coming; then return and inform me. I will wait here.”

“Will your majesty deign to give me some description of the carriage I

am charged to discover?”

“A carriage in which you will see two ladies, and probably their

attendants likewise.”

“Sire, I should not wish to make a mistake; is there no other sign by

which I may know this carriage?”

“It will bear, in all probability, the arms of monsieur le cardinal.”

“That is sufficient, sire,” replied the officer, fully instructed in

the object of his search. He put his horse to the trot, and rode

sharply on in the direction pointed out by the king. But he had

scarcely gone five hundred paces when he saw four mules and then a

carriage, loom up from behind a little hill. Behind this carriage came

another. It required only one glance to assure him that these were the

equipages he was in search of; he therefore turned his bridle, and rode

back to the king.

“Sire,” said he, “here are the carriages. The first, as you said,

contains two ladies with their femmes de chambre; the second contains

the footmen, provisions, and necessaries.”

“That is well,” replied the king in an agitated voice. “Please to go

and tell those ladies that a cavalier of the court wishes to pay his

respects to them alone.”

The officer set off at a gallop. “Mordioux!” said he, as he rode on,

“here is a new and an honorable employment, I hope! I complained of

being nobody. I am the king’s confidant: that is enough to make a

musketeer burst with pride.”

He approached the carriage, and delivered his message gallantly and

intelligently. There were two ladies in the carriage: one of great

beauty, although rather thin; the other less favored by nature, but

lively, graceful, and uniting in the delicate lines of her brow all the

signs of a strong will. Her eyes, animated and piercing in particular,

spoke more eloquently than all the amorous phrases in fashion in those

days of gallantry. It was to her D’Artagnan addressed himself, without

fear of being mistaken, although the other was, as we have said, the

more handsome of the two.

“Madame,” said he, “I am the lieutenant of the musketeers, and there is

on the road a horseman who awaits you, and is desirous of paying his

respects to you.”

At these words, the effect of which he watched closely, the lady with

the black eyes uttered a cry of joy, leant out of the carriage window,

and seeing the cavalier approaching, held out her arms, exclaiming:

“Ah, my dear sire!” and the tears gushed from her eyes.

The coachman stopped his team; the women rose in confusion from the

back of the carriage, and the second lady made a slight curtsey,

terminated by the most ironical smile that jealousy ever imparted to

the lips of woman.

“Marie? dear Marie?” cried the king, taking the hand of the black-eyed

lady in both his. And opening the heavy door himself, he drew her out

of the carriage with so much ardor, that she was in his arms before she

touched the ground. The lieutenant, posted on the other side of the

carriage, saw and heard all without being observed.

The king offered his arm to Mademoiselle de Mancini, and made a sign to

the coachman and lackeys to proceed. It was nearly six o’clock; the

road was fresh and pleasant; tall trees with their foliage still

inclosed in the golden down of their buds let the dew of morning filter

from their trembling branches like liquid diamonds; the grass was

bursting at the foot of the hedges; the swallows, having returned since

only a few days, described their graceful curves between the heavens

and the water; a breeze, laden with the perfumes of the blossoming

woods, sighed along the road, and wrinkled the surface of the waters of

the river; all these beauties of the day, all these perfumes of the

plants, all these aspirations of the earth towards heaven, intoxicated

the two lovers, walking side by side, leaning upon each other, eyes

fixed upon eyes, hand clasping hand, and who, lingering as by a common

desire, did not dare to speak they had so much to say.

The officer saw that the king’s horse, in wandering this way and that,

annoyed Mademoiselle de Mancini. He took advantage of the pretext of

securing the horse to draw near them, and dismounting, walked between

the two horses he led; he did not lose a single word or gesture of the

lovers. It was Mademoiselle de Mancini who at length began.

“Ah, my dear sire!” said she, “you do not abandon me, then?”

“No, Marie,” replied the king; “you see I do not.”

“I had so often been told, though, that as soon as we should be

separated you would no longer think of me.”

“Dear Marie, is it then to-day only that you have discovered we are

surrounded by people interested in deceiving us?”

“But, then, sire, this journey, this alliance with Spain? They are

going to marry you off!”

Louis hung his head. At the same time the officer could see the eyes of

Marie de Mancini shine in the sun with the brilliancy of a dagger

starting from its sheath. “And you have done nothing in favor of our

love?” asked the girl, after a silence of a moment.

“Ah! mademoiselle, how could you believe that? I threw myself at the

feet of my mother; I begged her, I implored her; I told her all my

hopes of happiness were in you, I even threatened——”

“Well?” asked Marie, eagerly.

“Well? the queen-mother wrote to the court of Rome, and received as

answer, that a marriage between us would have no validity, and would be

dissolved by the holy father. At length, finding there was no hope for

us, I requested to have my marriage with the infanta at least delayed.”

“And yet that does not prevent your being on the road to meet her?”

“How can I help it? To my prayers, to my supplications, to my tears, I

received no answer but reasons of state.”

“Well, well?”

“Well, what is to be done, mademoiselle, when so many wills are leagued

against me?”

It was now Marie’s turn to hang her head. “Then I must bid you adieu

for ever,” said she. “You know that I am being exiled; you know that I

am going to be buried alive; you know still more that they want to

marry me off, too.”

Louis became very pale, and placed his hand upon his heart.

“If I had thought that my life only had, been at stake, I have been so

persecuted that I might have yielded; but I thought yours was

concerned, my dear sire, and I stood out for the sake of preserving

your happiness.”

“Oh, yes! my happiness, my treasure!” murmured the king, more gallantly

than passionately, perhaps.

“The cardinal might have yielded,” said Marie, “if you had addressed

yourself to him, if you had pressed him. For the cardinal to call the

king of France his nephew! do you not perceive, sire? He would have

made war even for that honor; the cardinal, assured of governing alone,

under the double pretext of having brought up the king and given his

niece to him in marriage—the cardinal would have fought all

antagonists, overcome all obstacles. Oh, sire! I can answer for that. I

am a woman, and I see clearly into everything where love is concerned.”

These words produced a strange effect upon the king. Instead of

heightening his passion, they cooled it. He stopped, and said hastily,—

“What is to be said, mademoiselle? Everything has failed.”

“Except your will, I trust, my dear sire?”

“Alas!” said the king, coloring, “have I a will?”

“Oh!” said Mademoiselle de Mancini mournfully, wounded by that

expression.

“The king has no will but that which policy dictates, but that which

reasons of state impose upon him.”

“Oh! it is because you have no love,” cried Mary; “if you loved, sire,

you would have a will.”

On pronouncing these words, Mary raised her eyes to her lover, whom she

saw more pale and more cast down than an exile who is about to quit his

native land forever. “Accuse me,” murmured the king, “but do not say I

do not love you.”

A long silence followed these words, which the young king had

pronounced with a perfectly true and profound feeling. “I am unable to

think that to-morrow, and after to-morrow, I shall see you no more; I

cannot think that I am going to end my sad days at a distance from

Paris; that the lips of an old man, of an unknown, should touch that

hand which you hold within yours; no, in truth, I cannot think of all

that, my dear sire, without having my poor heart burst with despair.”

And Marie de Mancini did shed floods of tears. On his part, the king,

much affected, carried his handkerchief to his mouth, and stifled a

sob.

“See,” said she, “the carriages have stopped, my sister waits for me,

the time is come; what you are about to decide upon will be decided for

life. Oh, sire! you are willing, then, that I should lose you? You are

willing, then, Louis, that she to whom you have said ‘I love you,’

should belong to another than to her king; to her master, to her lover?

Oh! courage, Louis! courage! One word, a single word! Say ‘I will!’ and

all my life is enchained to yours, and all my heart is yours forever.”

The king made no reply. Mary then looked at him as Dido looked at

AEneas in the Elysian fields, fierce and disdainful.

“Farewell, then,” said she; “farewell life! love! heaven!”

And she took a step away. The king detained her, seized her hand, which

he pressed to his lips, and despair prevailing over the resolution he

appeared to have inwardly formed, he let fall upon that beautiful hand

a burning tear of regret, which made Mary start, so really had that

tear burnt her. She saw the humid eyes of the king, his pale brow, his

convulsed lips, and cried, with an accent that cannot be described,—

“Oh, sire! you are a king, you weep, and yet I depart!”

As his sole reply, the king hid his face in his handkerchief. The

officer uttered something so like a roar that it frightened the horses.

Mademoiselle de Mancini, quite indignant, quitted the king’s arm,

hastily entered the carriage, crying to the coachman, “Go on, go on,

and quick!”

The coachman obeyed, flogged his mules, and the heavy carriage rocked

upon its creaking axle, whilst the king of France, alone, cast down,

annihilated, did not dare to look either behind or before him.

CHAPTER 14.

In which the King and the Lieutenant each give Proofs of Memory

When the king, like all the people in the world who are in love, had

long and attentively watched disappear in the distance the carriage

which bore away his mistress; when he had turned and turned again a

hundred times to the same side and had at length succeeded in somewhat

calming the agitation of his heart and thoughts, he recollected that he

was not alone. The officer still held the horse by the bridle, and had

not lost all hope of seeing the king recover his resolution. He had

still the resource of mounting and riding after the carriage; they

would have lost nothing by waiting a little. But the imagination of the

lieutenant of the musketeers was too rich and too brilliant; it left

far behind it that of the king, who took care not to allow himself to

be carried away to any such excess. He contented himself with

approaching the officer, and in a doleful voice, “Come,” said he, “let

us be gone; all is ended. To horse!”

The officer imitated this carriage, this slowness, this sadness, and

leisurely mounted his horse. The king pushed on sharply, the lieutenant

followed him. At the bridge Louis turned around for the last time. The

lieutenant, patient as a god who has eternity behind and before him,

still hoped for a return of energy. But it was groundless, nothing

appeared. Louis gained the street which led to the castle, and entered

as seven was striking. When the king had returned, and the musketeer,

who saw everything, had seen a corner of the tapestry over the

cardinal’s window lifted up, he breathed a profound sigh, like a man

unloosed from the tightest bounds, and said in a low voice:

“Now, then, my officer, I hope that it is over.”

The king summoned his gentleman. “Please to understand I shall receive

nobody before two o’clock,” said he.

“Sire,” replied the gentleman, “there is, however, some one who

requests admittance.”

“Who is that?”

“Your lieutenant of musketeers.”

“He who accompanied me?”

“Yes, sire.”

“Ah,” said the king, “let him come in.”

The officer entered. The king made a sign, and the gentleman and the

valet retired. Louis followed them with his eyes until they had shut

the door, and when the tapestries had fallen behind them,—“You remind

me by your presence, monsieur, of something I had forgotten to

recommend to you, that is to say, the most absolute discretion.”

“Oh! sire, why does your majesty give yourself the trouble of making me

such a recommendation? It is plain you do not know me.”

“Yes, monsieur, that is true. I know that you are discreet; but as I

had prescribed nothing——”

The officer bowed. “Has your majesty nothing else to say to me?”

“No, monsieur; you may retire.”

“Shall I obtain permission not to do so till I have spoken to the king,

sire?”

“What have you to say to me? Explain yourself, monsieur.”

“Sire, a thing without importance to you, but which interests me

greatly. Pardon me, then, for speaking of it. Without urgency, without

necessity, I never would have done it, and I would have disappeared,

mute and insignificant as I always have been.”

“How! Disappeared! I do not understand you, monsieur.”

“Sire, in a word,” said the officer, “I am come to ask for my discharge

from your majesty’s service.”

The king made a movement of surprise, but the officer remained as

motionless as a statue.

“Your discharge—yours, monsieur? and for how long a time, I pray?”

“Why, forever, sire.”

“What, you are desirous of quitting my service, monsieur?” said Louis,

with an expression that revealed something more than surprise.

“Sire, I regret to say that I am.”

“Impossible!”

“It is so, however, sire. I am getting old; I have worn harness now

thirty-five years; my poor shoulders are tired; I feel that I must give

place to the young. I don’t belong to this age; I have still one foot

in the old one; it results that everything is strange in my eyes,

everything astonishes and bewilders me. In short, I have the honor to

ask your majesty for my discharge.”

“Monsieur,” said the king, looking at the officer, who wore his uniform

with an ease that would have caused envy in a young man, “you are

stronger and more vigorous than I am.”

“Oh!” replied the officer, with an air of false modesty, “your majesty

says so because I still have a good eye and a tolerably firm

foot—because I can still ride a horse, and my mustache is black; but,

sire, vanity of vanities all that—illusions all that—appearance, smoke,

sire! I have still a youthful air, it is true, but I feel old, and

within six months I am certain I shall be broken down, gouty, impotent.

Therefore, then sire——”

“Monsieur,” interrupted the king, “remember your words of yesterday.

You said to me in this very place where you now are, that you were

endowed with the best health of any man in France; that fatigue was

unknown to you! that you did not mind spending whole days and nights at

your post. Did you tell me that, monsieur, or not? Try and recall,

monsieur.”

The officer sighed. “Sire,” said he, “old age is boastful; and it is

pardonable for old men to praise themselves when others no longer do

it. It is very possible I said that; but the fact is, sire, I am very

much fatigued, and request permission to retire.”

“Monsieur,” said the king, advancing towards the officer with a gesture

full of majesty, “you are not assigning me the true reason. You wish to

quit my service, it may be true, but you disguise from me the motive of

your retreat.”

“Sire, believe that——”

“I believe what I see, monsieur; I see a vigorous, energetic man, full

of presence of mind, the best soldier in France, perhaps; and this

personage cannot persuade me the least in the world that you stand in

need of rest.”

“Ah! sire,” said the lieutenant, with bitterness, “what praise! Indeed,

your majesty confounds me! Energetic, vigorous, brave, intelligent, the

best soldier in the army! But, sire, your majesty exaggerates my small

portion of merit to such a point, that however good an opinion I may

have of myself, I do not recognize myself; in truth I do not. If I were

vain enough to believe only half of your majesty’s words, I should

consider myself a valuable, indispensable man. I should say that a

servant possessed of such brilliant qualities was a treasure beyond all

price. Now, sire, I have been all my life—I feel bound to say it—except

at the present time, appreciated, in my opinion, much below my value. I

therefore repeat, your majesty exaggerates.”

The king knitted his brow, for he saw a bitter raillery beneath the

words of the officer. “Come, monsieur,” said he, “let us meet the

question frankly. Are you dissatisfied with my service, say? No

evasions; speak boldly, frankly—I command you to do so.”

The officer, who had been twisting his hat about in his hands, with an

embarrassed air, for several minutes, raised his head at these words.

“Oh! sire,” said he, “that puts me a little more at my ease. To a

question put so frankly, I will reply frankly. To tell the truth is a

good thing, as much from the pleasure one feels in relieving one’s

heart, as on account of the rarity of the fact. I will speak the truth,

then, to my king, at the same time imploring him to excuse the

frankness of an old soldier.”

Louis looked at his officer with anxiety, which he manifested by the

agitation of his gesture. “Well, then speak,” said he, “for I am

impatient to hear the truths you have to tell me.”

The officer threw his hat upon a table, and his countenance, always so

intelligent and martial, assumed, all at once, a strange character of

grandeur and solemnity. “Sire,” said he, “I quit the king’s service

because I am dissatisfied. The valet, in these times, can approach his

master as respectfully as I do, can give him an account of his labor,

bring back his tools, return the funds that have been intrusted to him,

and say, ‘Master, my day’s work is done. Pay me, if you please, and let

us part.’”

“Monsieur! monsieur!” exclaimed the king, crimson with rage.

“Ah! sire,” replied the officer, bending his knee for a moment, “never

was servant more respectful than I am before your majesty; only you

commanded me to tell the truth. Now I have begun to tell it, it must

come out, even if you command me to hold my tongue.”

There was so much resolution expressed in the deep-sunk muscles of the

officer’s countenance, that Louis XIV. had no occasion to tell him to

continue; he continued, therefore, whilst the king looked at him with a

curiosity mingled with admiration.

“Sire, I have, as I have said, now served the house of France

thirty-five years; few people have worn out so many swords in that

service as I have, and the swords I speak of were good swords, too,

sire. I was a boy, ignorant of everything except courage, when the king

your father guessed that there was a man in me. I was a man, sire, when

the Cardinal de Richelieu, who was a judge of manhood, discovered an

enemy in me. Sire, the history of that enmity between the ant and the

lion may be read from the first to the last line, in the secret

archives of your family. If ever you feel an inclination to know it, do

so, sire; the history is worth the trouble—it is I who tell you so. You

will there read that the lion, fatigued, harassed, out of breath, at

length cried for quarter, and the justice must be rendered him to say

that he gave as much as he required. Oh! those were glorious times,

sire, strewed over with battles like one of Tasso’s or Ariosto’s epics.

The wonders of those times, to which the people of ours would refuse

belief, were every-day occurrences. For five years together, I was a

hero every day; at least, so I was told by persons of judgment; and

that is a long period for heroism, trust me, sire, a period of five

years. Nevertheless, I have faith in what these people told me, for

they were good judges. They were named M. de Richelieu, M. de

Buckingham, M. de Beaufort, M. de Retz, a mighty genius himself in

street warfare,—in short, the king, Louis XIII., and even the queen,

your noble mother, who one day condescended to say, ‘Thank you.’ I

don’t know what service I had had the good fortune to render her.

Pardon me, sire, for speaking so boldly; but what I relate to you, as I

have already had the honor to tell your majesty, is history.”

The king bit his lips, and threw himself violently on a chair.

“I appear importunate to your majesty,” said the lieutenant. “Eh! sire,

that is the fate of truth; she is a stern companion; she bristles all

over with steel; she wounds those whom she attacks, and sometimes him

who speaks her.”

“No, monsieur,” replied the king; “I bade you speak—speak then.”

“After the service of the king and the cardinal came the service of the

regency, sire; I fought pretty well in the Fronde—much less, though,

than the first time. The men began to diminish in stature. I have,

nevertheless, led your majesty’s musketeers on some perilous occasions,

which stand upon the orders of the day of the company. Mine was a

beautiful luck at that time. I was the favorite of M. de Mazarin.

Lieutenant here! lieutenant there! lieutenant to the right! lieutenant

to the left! There was not a buffet dealt in France, of which your

humble servant did not have the dealing; but soon France was not

enough. The cardinal sent me to England on Cromwell’s account; another

gentleman who was not over gentle, I assure you, sire. I had the honor

of knowing him, and I was well able to appreciate him. A great deal was

promised me on account of that mission. So, as I did much more than I

had been bidden to do, I was generously paid, for I was at length

appointed captain of the musketeers, that is to say, the most envied

position in court, which takes precedence over the marshals of France,

and justly, for who says captain of the musketeers says the flower of

chivalry and king of the brave.”

“Captain, monsieur!” interrupted the king, “you make a mistake.

Lieutenant, you mean.”

“Not at all, sire—I make no mistake; your majesty may rely upon me in

that respect. Monsieur le cardinal gave me the commission himself.”

“Well!”

“But M. de Mazarin, as you know better than anybody, does not often

give, and sometimes takes back what he has given; he took it back again

as soon as peace was made and he was no longer in want of me. Certainly

I was not worthy to replace M. de Tréville, of illustrious memory; but

they had promised me, and they had given me; they ought to have stopped

there.”

“Is that what dissatisfies you, monsieur? Well I shall make inquiries.

I love justice; and your claim, though made in military fashion, does

not displease me.”

“Oh, sire!” said the officer, “your majesty has ill understood me; I no

longer claim anything now.”

“Excess of delicacy, monsieur; but I will keep my eye upon your

affairs, and later——”

“Oh, sire! what a word!—later! Thirty years have I lived upon that

promising word, which has been pronounced by so many great personages,

and which your mouth has, in its turn, just pronounced. Later—that is

how I have received a score of wounds, and how I have reached

fifty-four years of age without ever having had a louis in my purse,

and without ever having met with a protector on my way,—I who have

protected so many people! So I change my formula, sire; and when any

one says to me ‘Later,’ I reply ‘Now.’ It is rest that I solicit, sire.

That may be easily granted me. That will cost nobody anything.”

“I did not look for this language, monsieur, particularly from a man

who has always lived among the great. You forget you are speaking to

the king, to a gentleman who is, I suppose, of as good a house as

yourself; and when I say later, I mean a certainty.”

“I do not at all doubt it, sire, but this is the end of the terrible

truth I had to tell you. If I were to see upon that table a marshal’s

stick, the sword of constable, the crown of Poland, instead of later, I

swear to you, sire, that I should still say Now! Oh, excuse me, sire! I

am from the country of your grandfather, Henry IV. I do not speak

often; but when I do speak, I speak all.”

“The future of my reign has little temptation for you, monsieur, it

appears,” said Louis, haughtily.

“Forgetfulness, forgetfulness everywhere!” cried the officer, with a

noble air; “the master has forgotten the servant, so that the servant

is reduced to forget his master. I live in unfortunate times, sire. I

see youth full of discouragement and fear, I see it timid and

despoiled, when it ought to be rich and powerful. I yesterday evening,

for example, open the door to a king of England, whose father, humble

as I am, I was near saving, if God had not been against me—God, who

inspired His elect, Cromwell! I open, I said, the door, that is to say,

the palace of one brother to another brother, and I see—stop, sire,

that is a load on my heart!—I see the minister of that king drive away

the proscribed prince, and humiliate his master by condemning to want

another king, his equal. Then I see my prince, who is young, handsome,

and brave, who has courage in his heart, and lightning in his eye,—I

see him tremble before a priest, who laughs at him behind the curtain

of his alcove, where he digests all the gold of France, which he

afterwards stuffs into secret coffers. Yes—I understand your looks,

sire. I am bold to madness; but what is to be said? I am an old man,

and I tell you here, sire, to you, my king, things which I would cram

down the throat of any one who should dare to pronounce them before me.

You have commanded me to pour out the bottom of my heart before you,

sire, and I cast at the feet of your majesty the pent-up indignation of

thirty years, as I would pour out all my blood, if your majesty

commanded me to do so.”

The king, without speaking a word, wiped the drops of cold and abundant

perspiration which trickled from his temples. The moment of silence

which followed this vehement outbreak represented for him who had

spoken, and for him who had listened, ages of suffering.

“Monsieur,” said the king at length, “you spoke the word forgetfulness.

I have heard nothing but that word; I will reply, then, to it alone.

Others have perhaps been able to forget, but I have not, and the proof

is, that I remember that one day of riot, that one day when the furious

people, raging and roaring as the sea, invaded the royal palace; that

one day when I feigned sleep in my bed, one man alone, naked sword in

hand, concealed behind my curtain, watched over my life, ready to risk

his own for me, as he had before risked it twenty times for the lives

of my family. Was not the gentleman, whose name I then demanded, called

M. d’Artagnan? say, monsieur.”

“Your majesty has a good memory,” replied the officer, coldly.

“You see, then,” continued the king, “if I have such remembrances of my

childhood, what an amount I may gather in the age of reason.”

“Your majesty has been richly endowed by God,” said the officer, in the

same tone.

“Come, Monsieur d’Artagnan,” continued Louis, with feverish agitation,

“ought you not to be as patient as I am? Ought you not to do as I do?

Come!”

“And what do you do, sire?”

“I wait.”

“Your majesty may do so, because you are young; but I, sire, have not

time to wait; old age is at my door, and death is behind it, looking

into the very depths of my house. Your majesty is beginning life, its

future is full of hope and fortune; but I, sire, I am on the other side

of the horizon, and we are so far from each other, that I should never

have time to wait till your majesty came up to me.”

Louis made another turn in his apartment, still wiping the moisture

from his brow, in a manner that would have terrified his physicians, if

his physicians had witnessed the state his majesty was in.

“It is very well, monsieur,” said Louis XIV., in a sharp voice; “you

are desirous of having your discharge, and you shall have it. You offer

me your resignation of the rank of lieutenant of the musketeers?”

“I deposit it humbly at your majesty’s feet, sire.”

“That is sufficient. I will order your pension.”

“I shall have a thousand obligations to your majesty.”

“Monsieur,” said the king, with a violent effort, “I think you are

losing a good master.”

“And I am sure of it, sire.”

“Shall you ever find such another?”

“Oh, sire! I know that your majesty is alone in the world; therefore

will I never again take service with any king upon earth, and will

never again have other master than myself.”

“You say so?”

“I swear so, your majesty.”

“I shall remember that word, monsieur.”

D’Artagnan bowed.

“And you know I have a good memory,” said the king.

“Yes, sire, and yet I should desire that that memory should fail your

majesty in this instance, in order that you might forget all the

miseries I have been forced to spread before your eyes. Your majesty is

so much above the poor and the mean that I hope——”

“My majesty, monsieur, will act like the sun, which looks upon all,

great and small, rich and poor, giving luster to some, warmth to

others, and life to all. Adieu Monsieur d’Artagnan—adieu: you are

free.”

And the king, with a hoarse sob, which was lost in his throat, passed

quickly into the next room. D’Artagnan took up his hat from the table

upon which he had thrown it, and went out.

CHAPTER 15.

The Proscribed

D’Artagnan had not reached the bottom of the staircase, when the king

called his gentleman. “I have a commission to give you, monsieur,” said

he.

“I am at your majesty’s commands.”

“Wait, then.” And the young king began to write the following letter,

which cost him more than one sigh, although, at the same time,

something like a feeling of triumph glittered in his eyes:

“My Lord Cardinal,—Thanks to your good counsels and, above all, thanks

to your firmness, I have succeeded in overcoming a weakness unworthy of

a king. You have too ably arranged my destiny to allow gratitude not to

stop me at the moment when I was about to destroy your work. I felt I

was wrong to wish to make my life turn from the course you had marked

out for it. Certainly it would have been a misfortune to France and my

family if a misunderstanding had taken place between me and my

minister. This, however, would certainly have happened if I had made

your niece my wife. I am perfectly aware of this, and will henceforth

oppose nothing to the accomplishment of my destiny. I am prepared,

then, to wed the infanta, Maria Theresa. You may at once open the

conference.—Your affectionate Louis.”

The king, after reperusing the letter, sealed it himself. “This letter

for my lord cardinal,” said he.

The gentleman took it. At Mazarin’s door he found Bernouin waiting with

anxiety.

“Well?” asked the minister’s valet de chambre.

“Monsieur,” said the gentleman, “here is a letter for his eminence.”

“A letter! Ah! we expected one after the little journey of the

morning.”

“Oh! you know, then, that his majesty——”

“As first minister, it belongs to the duties of our charge to know

everything. And his majesty prays and implores, I presume.”

“I don’t know, but he sighed frequently whilst he was writing.”

“‘Yes, yes, yes; we understand all that; people sigh sometimes from

happiness as well as from grief, monsieur.”

“And yet the king did not look very happy when he returned, monsieur.”

“You did not see clearly. Besides, you only saw his majesty on his

return, for he was only accompanied by the lieutenant of the guards.

But I had his eminence’s telescope, I looked through it when he was

tired, and I am sure they both wept.”

“Well! was it for happiness they wept?”

“No, but for love, and they vowed to each other a thousand

tendernesses, which the king asks no better than to keep. Now this

letter is a beginning of the execution.”

“And what does his eminence think of this love, which is, by the bye,

no secret to anybody?”

Bernouin took the gentleman by the arm, and whilst ascending the

staircase,—“In confidence,” said he, in a low voice, “his eminence

looks for success in the affair. I know very well we shall have war

with Spain; but, bah! war will please the nobles. My lord cardinal,

besides, can endow his niece royally, nay, more than royally. There

will be money, festivities, and fireworks—everybody will be delighted.”

“Well, for my part,” replied the gentleman, shaking his head, “it

appears to me that this letter is very light to contain all that.”

“My friend,” replied Bernouin, “I am certain of what I tell you. M.

d’Artagnan related all that passed to me.”

“Ay, ay! and what did he tell you? Let us hear.”

“I accosted him by asking him, on the part of the cardinal, if there

were any news, without discovering my designs, observe, for M.

d’Artagnan is a cunning hand. ‘My dear Monsieur Bernouin,’ he replied,

‘the king is madly in love with Mademoiselle de Mancini, that is all I

have to tell you.’ And then I asked him ‘Do you think, to such a degree

that it will urge him to act contrary to the designs of his eminence?’

‘Ah! don’t ask me,’ said he; ‘I think the king capable of anything; he

has a will of iron, and what he wills he wills in earnest. If he takes

it into his head to marry Mademoiselle de Mancini, he will marry her,

depend upon it.’ And thereupon he left me and went straight to the

stables, took a horse, saddled it himself, jumped upon its back, and

set off as if the devil were at his heels.”

“So that you believe, then——”

“I believe that monsieur the lieutenant of the guards knew more than he

was willing to say.”

“In your opinion, then, M. d’Artagnan——”

“Is gone, according to all probability, after the exiles, to carry out

all that can facilitate the success of the king’s love.”

Chatting thus, the two confidants arrived at the door of his eminence’s

apartment. His eminence’s gout had left him; he was walking about his

chamber in a state of great anxiety, listening at doors and looking out

of windows. Bernouin entered, followed by the gentleman, who had orders

from the king to place the letter in the hands of the cardinal himself.

Mazarin took the letter, but before opening it, he got up a ready

smile, a smile of circumstance, able to throw a veil over emotions of

whatever sort they might be. So prepared, whatever was the impression

received from the letter, no reflection of that impression was allowed

to transpire upon his countenance.

“Well,” said he, when he had read and reread the letter, “very well,

monsieur. Inform the king that I thank him for his obedience to the

wishes of the queen-mother, and that I will do everything for the

accomplishment of his will.”

The gentlemen left the room. The door had scarcely closed before the

cardinal, who had no mask for Bernouin, took off that which had so

recently covered his face, and with a most dismal expression,—“Call M.

de Brienne,” said he. Five minutes afterward the secretary entered.

“Monsieur,” said Mazarin, “I have just rendered a great service to the

monarchy, the greatest I have ever rendered it. You will carry this

letter, which proves it, to her majesty the queen-mother, and when she

shall have returned it to you, you will lodge it in portfolio B., which

is filled with documents and papers relative to my ministry.”

Brienne went as desired, and, as the letter was unsealed, did not fail

to read it on his way. There is likewise no doubt that Bernouin, who

was on good terms with everybody, approached so near to the secretary

as to be able to read the letter over his shoulder; so that the news

spread with such activity through the castle, that Mazarin might have

feared it would reach the ears of the queen-mother before M. de Brienne

could convey Louis XIV.’s letter to her. A moment after orders were

given for departure, and M. de Conde having been to pay his respects to

the king on his pretended rising, inscribed the city of Poitiers upon

his tablets, as the place of sojourn and rest for their majesties.

Thus in a few instants was unraveled an intrigue which had covertly

occupied all the diplomacies of Europe. It had nothing, however, very

clear as a result, but to make a poor lieutenant of musketeers lose his

commission and his fortune. It is true, that in exchange he gained his

liberty. We shall soon know how M. d’Artagnan profited by this. For the

moment, if the reader will permit us, we shall return to the hostelry

of les Medici, of which one of the windows opened at the very moment

the orders were given for the departure of the king.

The window that opened was that of one of the rooms of Charles II. The

unfortunate prince had passed the night in bitter reflections, his head

resting on his hands, and his elbows on the table, whilst Parry, infirm

and old, wearied in body and in mind, had fallen asleep in a corner. A

singular fortune was that of this faithful servant, who saw beginning

for the second generation the fearful series of misfortunes which had

weighed so heavily on the first. When Charles II. had well thought over

the fresh defeat he had experienced, when he perfectly comprehended the

complete isolation into which he had just fallen, on seeing his fresh

hope left behind him, he was seized as with a vertigo, and sank back in

the large armchair in which he was seated. Then God took pity on the

unhappy prince, and sent to console him sleep, the innocent brother of

death. He did not wake till half-past six, that is to say, till the sun

shone brightly into his chamber, and Parry, motionless with fear of

waking him, was observing with profound grief the eyes of the young man

already red with wakefulness, and his cheeks pale with suffering and

privations.

At length the noise of some heavy carts descending towards the Loire

awakened Charles. He arose, looked around him like a man who has

forgotten everything, perceived Parry, shook him by the hand, and

commanded him to settle the reckoning with Master Cropole. Master

Cropole, being called upon to settle his account with Parry, acquitted

himself, it must be allowed, like an honest man; he only made his

customary remark, that the two travelers had eaten nothing, which had

the double disadvantage of being humiliating for his kitchen, and of

forcing him to ask payment for a repast not consumed, but not the less

lost. Parry had nothing to say to the contrary, and paid.

“I hope,” said the king, “it has not been the same with the horses. I

don’t see that they have eaten at your expense, and it would be a

misfortune for travelers like us, who have a long journey to make, to

have our horses fail us.”

But Cropole, at this doubt, assumed his majestic air, and replied that

the stables of les Medici were not less hospitable than its refectory.

The king mounted his horse; his old servant did the same, and both set

out towards Paris, without meeting a single person on their road, in

the streets or the faubourgs of the city. For the prince the blow was

the more severe, as it was a fresh exile. The unfortunates cling to the

smallest hopes, as the happy do to the greatest good; and when they are

obliged to quit the place where that hope has soothed their hearts,

they experience the mortal regret which the banished man feels when he

places his foot upon the vessel which is to bear him into exile. It

appears that the heart already wounded so many times suffers from the

least scratch; it appears that it considers as a good the momentary

absence of evil, which is nothing but the absence of pain; and that

God, into the most terrible misfortunes, has thrown hope as the drop of

water which the rich bad man in hell entreated of Lazarus.

For one instant even the hope of Charles II. had been more than a

fugitive joy;—that was when he found himself so kindly welcomed by his

brother king; then it had taken a form that had become a reality; then,

all at once, the refusal of Mazarin had reduced the fictitious reality

to the state of a dream. This promise of Louis XIV., so soon retracted,

had been nothing but a mockery; a mockery like his crown—like his

scepter—like his friends—like all that had surrounded his royal

childhood, and which had abandoned his proscribed youth. Mockery!

everything was a mockery for Charles II. except the cold, black repose

promised by death.

Such were the ideas of the unfortunate prince while sitting listlessly

upon his horse, to which he abandoned the reins; he rode slowly along

beneath the warm May sun, in which the somber misanthropy of the exile

perceived a last insult to his grief.

CHAPTER 16.

“Remember!”

A horseman was going rapidly along the road leading towards Blois,

which he had left nearly half an hour before, passed the two travelers,

and, though apparently in haste, raised his hat as he passed them. The

king scarcely observed this young man, who was about twenty-five years

of age, and who, turning round several times, made friendly signals to

a man standing before the gate of a handsome white-and-red house; that

is to say, built of brick and stone, with a slated roof, situated on

the left hand of the road the prince was traveling.

This man, old, tall, and thin, with white hair,—we speak of the one

standing by the gate;—this man replied to the farewell signals of the

young one by signs of parting as tender as could have been made by a

father, The young man disappeared at the first turn of the road,

bordered by fine trees, and the old man was preparing to return to the

house, when the two travelers, arriving in front of the gate, attracted

his attention.

The king, we have said, was riding with his head cast down, his arms

inert, leaving his horse to go what pace he liked, whilst Parry, behind

him, the better to imbibe the genial influence of the sun, had taken

off his hat, and was looking about right and left. His eyes encountered

those of the old man leaning against the gate; the latter, as if struck

by some strange spectacle, uttered an exclamation, and made one step

towards the two travelers. From Parry his eyes immediately turned

towards the king, upon whom they rested for an instant. This

exclamation, however rapid, was instantly reflected in a visible manner

upon the features of the tall old man. For scarcely had he recognized

the younger of the travelers—and we say recognized, for nothing but a

perfect recognition could have explained such an act—scarcely, we say,

had he recognized the younger of the two travelers, than he clapped his

hands together, with respectful surprise, and, raising his hat from his

head, bowed so profoundly that it might have been said he was kneeling.

This demonstration, however absent, or rather, however absorbed was the

king in his reflections, attracted his attention instantly; and

checking his horse and turning towards Parry, he exclaimed, “Good God,

Parry, who is that man who salutes me in such a marked manner? Can he

know me, think you?”

Parry, much agitated and very pale, had already turned his horse

towards the gate. “Ah, sire!” said he, stopping suddenly at five of six

paces’ distance from the still bending man: “sire, I am seized with

astonishment, for I think I recognize that brave man. Yes, it must be

he! Will your majesty permit me to speak to him?”

“Certainly.”

“Can it be you, Monsieur Grimaud?” asked Parry.

“Yes, it is I,” replied the tall old man, drawing himself up, but

without losing his respectful demeanor.

“Sire,” then said Parry, “I was not deceived. This good man is the

servant of the Comte de la Fere, and the Comte de la Fere, if you

remember, is the worthy gentleman of whom I have so often spoken to

your majesty that the remembrance of him must remain, not only in your

mind, but in your heart.”

“He who assisted my father at his last moments?” asked Charles,

evidently affected at the remembrance.

“The same, sire.”

“Alas!” said Charles; and then addressing Grimaud, whose penetrating

and intelligent eyes seemed to search and divine his thoughts,—“My

friend,” said he, “does your master, Monsieur le Comte de la Fere, live

in this neighborhood?”

“There,” replied Grimaud, pointing with his outstretched arm to the

white-and-red house behind the gate.

“And is Monsieur le Comte de la Fere at home at present?”

“At the back, under the chestnut trees.”

“Parry,” said the king, “I will not miss this opportunity, so precious

for me, to thank the gentleman to whom our house is indebted for such a

noble example of devotedness and generosity. Hold my horse, my friend,

if you please.” And, throwing the bridle to Grimaud, the king entered

the abode of Athos, quite alone, as one equal enters the dwelling of

another. Charles had been informed by the concise explanation of

Grimaud,—“At the back, under the chestnut trees;” he left, therefore,

the house on the left, and went straight down the path indicated. The

thing was easy; the tops of those noble trees, already covered with

leaves and flowers, rose above all the rest.

On arriving under the lozenges, by turns luminous and dark, which

checkered the ground of this path according as the trees were more or

less in leaf, the young prince perceived a gentleman walking with his

arms behind him, apparently plunged in a deep meditation. Without

doubt, he had often had this gentleman described to him, for, without

hesitating, Charles II. walked straight up to him. At the sound of his

footsteps, the Comte de la Fere raised his head, and seeing an unknown

man of noble and elegant carriage coming towards him, he raised his hat

and waited. At some paces from him, Charles II. likewise took off his

hat. Then, as if in reply to the comte’s mute interrogation,—

“Monsieur le Comte,” said he, “I come to discharge a duty towards you.

I have, for a long time, had the expression of a profound gratitude to

bring you. I am Charles II., son of Charles Stuart, who reigned in

England, and died on the scaffold.”

On hearing this illustrious name, Athos felt a kind of shudder creep

through his veins, but at the sight of the young prince standing

uncovered before him, and stretching out his hand towards him, two

tears, for an instant, dimmed his brilliant eyes. He bent respectfully,

but the prince took him by the hand.

“See how unfortunate I am, my lord count; it is only due to chance that

I have met with you. Alas! I ought to have people around me whom I love

and honor, whereas I am reduced to preserve their services in my heart,

and their names in my memory: so that if your servant had not

recognized mine, I should have passed by your door as by that of a

stranger.”

“It is but too true,” said Athos, replying with his voice to the first

part of the king’s speech, and with a bow to the second; “it is but too

true, indeed, that your majesty has seen many evil days.”

“And the worst, alas!” replied Charles, “are perhaps still to come.”

“Sire, let us hope.”

“Count, count,” continued Charles, shaking his head, “I entertained

hope till last night, and that of a good Christian, I swear.”

Athos looked at the king as if to interrogate him.

“Oh, the history is soon related,” said Charles. “Proscribed,

despoiled, disdained, I resolved, in spite of all my repugnance, to

tempt fortune one last time. Is it not written above, that, for our

family, all good fortune and all bad fortune shall eternally come from

France? You know something of that, monsieur,—you, who are one of the

Frenchmen whom my unfortunate father found at the foot of his scaffold,

on the day of his death, after having found them at his right hand on

the day of battle.”

“Sire,” said Athos modestly, “I was not alone. My companions and I did,

under the circumstances, our duty as gentlemen, and that was all. Your

majesty was about to do me the honor to relate——”

“That is true. I had the protection,—pardon my hesitation, count, but,

for a Stuart, you, who understand everything, you will comprehend that

the word is hard to pronounce;—I had, I say, the protection of my

cousin the stadtholder of Holland; but without the intervention, or at

least without the authorization of France, the stadtholder would not

take the initiative. I came, then, to ask this authorization of the

king of France, who has refused me.”

“The king has refused you, sire!”

“Oh, not he; all justice must be rendered to my younger brother Louis;

but Monsieur de Mazarin——”

Athos bit his lips.

“You perhaps think I should have expected this refusal?” said the king,

who had noticed the movement.

“That was, in truth, my thought, sire,” replied Athos, respectfully, “I

know that Italian of old.”

“Then I determined to come to the test, and know at once the last word

of my destiny. I told my brother Louis, that, not to compromise either

France or Holland, I would tempt fortune myself in person, as I had

already done, with two hundred gentlemen, if he would give them to me,

and a million, if he would lend it me.”

“Well, sire?”

“Well, monsieur, I am suffering at this moment something strange, and

that is, the satisfaction of despair. There is in certain souls,—and I

have just discovered that mine is of the number,—a real satisfaction in

the assurance that all is lost, and the time is come to yield.”

“Oh, I hope,” said Athos, “that your majesty is not come to that

extremity.”

“To say so, my lord count, to endeavor to revive hope in my heart, you

must have ill understood what I have just told you. I came to Blois to

ask of my brother Louis the alms of a million, with which I had the

hopes of re-establishing my affairs; and my brother Louis has refused

me. You see, then, plainly, that all is lost.”

“Will your majesty permit me to express a contrary opinion?”

“How is that, count? Do you think my heart of so low an order that I do

not know how to face my position?”

“Sire, I have always seen that it was in desperate positions that

suddenly the great turns of fortune have taken place.”

“Thank you, count, it is some comfort to meet with a heart like yours,

that is to say, sufficiently trustful in God and in monarchy, never to

despair of a royal fortune, however low it may be fallen.

Unfortunately, my dear count, your words are like those remedies they

call ‘sovereign,’ and which, though able to cure curable wounds or

diseases, fail against death. Thank you for your perseverance in

consoling me, count, thanks for your devoted remembrance, but I know in

what I must trust—nothing will save me now. And see, my friend, I was

so convinced, that I was taking the route of exile with my old Parry; I

was returning to devour my poignant griefs in the little hermitage

offered me by Holland. There, believe me, count, all will soon be over,

and death will come quickly, it is called so often by this body, eaten

up by its soul, and by this soul, which aspires to heaven.”

“Your majesty has a mother, a sister, and brothers; your majesty is the

head of the family, and ought, therefore, to ask a long life of God,

instead of imploring Him for a prompt death. Your majesty is an exile,

a fugitive, but you have right on your side; you ought to aspire to

combats, dangers, business, and not to rest in heavens.”

“Count,” said Charles II., with a smile of indescribable sadness, “have

you ever heard of a king who reconquered his kingdom with one servant

of the age of Parry, and with three hundred crowns which that servant

carried in his purse?”

“No, sire; but I have heard—and that more than once—that a dethroned

king has recovered his kingdom with a firm will, perseverance, some

friends, and a million skillfully employed.”

“But you cannot have understood me. The million I asked of my brother

Louis was refused me.”

“Sire,” said Athos, “will your majesty grant me a few minutes, and

listen attentively to what remains for me to say to you?”

Charles II. looked earnestly at Athos. “Willingly, monsieur,” said he.

“Then I will show your majesty the way,” resumed the count, directing

his steps towards the house. He then conducted the king to his study,

and begged him to be seated. “Sire,” said he, “your majesty just now

told me that, in the present state of England, a million would suffice

for the recovery of your kingdom.”

“To attempt it at least, monsieur, and to die as a king if I should not

succeed.”

“Well, then, sire, let your majesty, according to the promise you have

made me, have the goodness to listen to what I have to say.” Charles

made an affirmative sign with his head. Athos walked straight up to the

door, the bolts of which he drew, after looking to see if anybody was

near, and then returned. “Sire,” said he, “your majesty has kindly

remembered that I lent assistance to the very noble and very

unfortunate Charles I., when his executioners conducted him from St.

James’s to Whitehall.”

“Yes, certainly, I do remember it, and always shall remember it.”

“Sire, it is a dismal history to be heard by a son who no doubt has had

it related to him many times; and yet I ought to repeat it to your

majesty without omitting one detail.”

“Speak on, monsieur.”

“When the king your father ascended the scaffold, or rather when he

passed from his chamber to the scaffold on a level with his window,

everything was prepared for his escape. The executioner was got out of

the way; a hole contrived under the floor of his apartment; I myself

was beneath the funeral vault, which I heard all at once creak beneath

his feet.”

“Parry has related to me all these terrible details, monsieur.”

Athos bowed, and resumed. “But here is something he has not related to

you, sire, for what follows passed between God, your father, and

myself; and never has the revelation of it been made even to my dearest

friends. ‘Go a little further off,’ said the august patient to the

executioner; ‘it is but for an instant, and I know that I belong to

you; but remember not to strike till I give the signal. I wish to offer

up my prayers in freedom.’”

“Pardon me,” said Charles II., turning very pale, “but you, count, who

know so many details of this melancholy event,—details which, as you

said just now, have never been revealed to anyone,—do you know the name

of that infernal executioner, of that base wretch who concealed his

face that he might assassinate a king with impunity?”

Athos became slightly pale. “His name?” said he, “yes, I know it, but

cannot tell it.”

“And what is become of him, for nobody in England knows his destiny?”

“He is dead.”

“But he did not die in his bed; he did not die a calm and peaceful

death, he did not die the death of the good?”

“He died a violent death, in a terrible night, rendered so by the

passions of man and a tempest from God. His body, pierced by a dagger,

sank to the depths of the ocean. God pardon his murderer!”

“Proceed, then,” said Charles II., seeing that the count was unwilling

to say more.

“The king of England, after having, as I have said, spoken thus to the

masked executioner, added,—‘Observe, you will not strike till I shall

stretch out my arms saying—REMEMBER!’”

“I was aware,” said Charles, in an agitated voice, “that that was the

last word pronounced by my unfortunate father. But why and for whom?”

“For the French gentleman placed beneath his scaffold.”

“For you, then, monsieur?”

“Yes, sire; and every one of the words which he spoke to me, through

the planks of the scaffold covered with a black cloth, still sounds in

my ears. The king knelt down on one knee: ‘Comte de la Fere,’ said he,

‘are you there?’ ‘Yes, sire,’ replied I. Then the king stooped towards

the boards.”

Charles II., also palpitating with interest, burning with grief,

stooped towards Athos, to catch, one by one, every word that escaped

from him. His head touched that of the comte.

“Then,” continued Athos, “the king stooped. ‘Comte de la Fere,’ said

he, ‘I could not be saved by you: it was not to be. Now, even though I

commit a sacrilege, I must speak to you. Yes, I have spoken to men—yes,

I have spoken to God, and I speak to you the last. To sustain a cause

which I thought sacred, I have lost the throne of my fathers and the

heritage of my children.’”

Charles II. concealed his face in his hands, and a bitter tear glided

between his white and slender fingers.

“‘I have still a million in gold,’ continued the king. ‘I buried it in

the vaults of the castle of Newcastle, a moment before I left that

city.’” Charles raised his head with an expression of such painful joy

that it would have drawn tears from any one acquainted with his

misfortunes.

“A million!” murmured he. “Oh, count!”

“‘You alone know that this money exists: employ it when you think it

can be of the greatest service to my eldest son. And now, Comte de la

Fere, bid me adieu!’

“‘Adieu, adieu, sire!’ cried I.”

Charles arose, and went and leant his burning brow against the window.

“It was then,” continued Athos, “that the king pronounced the word,

‘REMEMBER!’ addressed to me. You see, sire, that I have remembered.”

The king could not resist or conceal his emotion. Athos beheld the

movement of his shoulders, which undulated convulsively; he heard the

sobs which burst from his overcharged breast. He was silent himself,

suffocated by the flood of bitter remembrances he had just poured upon

that royal head. Charles II., with a violent effort, left the window,

devoured his tears, and came and sat by Athos. “Sire,” said the latter,

“I thought till to-day that the time had not yet arrived for the

employment of that last resource; but, with my eyes fixed upon England,

I felt it was approaching. To-morrow I meant to go and inquire in what

part of the world your majesty was, and then I purposed going to you.

You come to me, sire; that is an indication that God is with us.”

“My lord,” said Charles, in a voice choked by emotion, “you are, for

me, what an angel sent from heaven would be,—you are a preserver sent

to me from the tomb of my father himself; but, believe me, for ten

years’ civil war has passed over my country, striking down men, tearing

up the soil, it is no more probable that gold should remain in the

entrails of the earth, than love in the hearts of my subjects.”

“Sire, the spot in which his majesty buried the million is well known

to me, and no one, I am sure, has been able to discover it. Besides, is

the castle of Newcastle quite destroyed? Have they demolished it stone

by stone, and uprooted the soil to the last tree?”

“No, it is still standing: but at this moment General Monk occupies it

and is encamped there. The only spot from which I could look for

succor, where I possess a single resource, you see, is invaded by my

enemies.”

“General Monk, sire, cannot have discovered the treasure which I speak

of.”

“Yes, but can I go and deliver myself up to Monk, in order to recover

this treasure? Ah! count, you see plainly I must yield to destiny,

since it strikes me to the earth every time I rise. What can I do with

Parry as my only servant, with Parry, whom Monk has already driven from

his presence? No, no, no, count, we must yield to this last blow.”

“But what your majesty cannot do, and what Parry can no more attempt,

do you not believe that I could succeed in accomplishing?”

“You—you, count—you would go?”

“If it please your majesty,” said Athos, bowing to the king, “yes, I

will go, sire.”

“What! you so happy here, count?”

“I am never happy when I have a duty left to accomplish, and it is an

imperative duty which the king your father left me to watch over your

fortunes, and make a royal use of his money. So, if your majesty honors

me with a sign, I will go with you.”

“Ah, monsieur!” said the king, forgetting all royal etiquette, and

throwing his arms around the neck of Athos, “you prove to me that there

is a God in heaven, and that this God sometimes sends messengers to the

unfortunate who groan on the earth.”

Athos, exceedingly moved by this burst of feeling of the young man,

thanked him with profound respect, and approached the window.

“Grimaud!” cried he, “bring out my horses.”

“What, now—immediately!” said the king. “Ah, monsieur, you are indeed a

wonderful man!”

“Sire,” said Athos, “I know nothing more pressing than your majesty’s

service. Besides,” added he, smiling, “it is a habit contracted long

since, in the service of the queen your aunt, and of the king your

father. How is it possible for me to lose it at the moment your

majesty’s service calls for it?”

“What a man!” murmured the king.

Then after a moment’s reflection,—“But no, count, I cannot expose you

to such privations. I have no means of rewarding such services.”

“Bah!” said Athos, laughing. “Your majesty is joking, have you not a

million? Ah! why am I not possessed of half such a sum! I would already

have raised a regiment. But, thank God! I have still a few rolls of

gold and some family diamonds left. Your majesty will, I hope, deign to

share with a devoted servant.”

“With a friend—yes, count, but on condition that, in his turn, that

friend will share with me hereafter!”

“Sire!” said Athos, opening a casket, from which he drew both gold and

jewels, “you see, sire, we are too rich. Fortunately, there are four of

us, in the event of our meeting with thieves.”

Joy made the blood rush to the pale cheeks of Charles II., as he saw

Athos’s two horses, led by Grimaud, already booted for the journey,

advance towards the porch.

“Blaisois, this letter for the Vicomte de Bragelonne. For everybody

else I am gone to Paris. I confide the house to you, Blaisois.”

Blaisois bowed, shook hands with Grimaud, and shut the gate.

CHAPTER 17.

In which Aramis is sought and only Bazin is found

Two hours had scarcely elapsed since the departure of the master of the

house, who, in Blaisois’s sight, had taken the road to Paris, when a

horseman, mounted on a good pied horse, stopped before the gate, and

with a sonorous “hola!” called the stable-boys who, with the gardeners,

had formed a circle round Blaisois, the historian-in-ordinary to the

household of the chateau. This “hola,” doubtless well known to Master

Blaisois, made him turn his head and exclaim—“Monsieur d’Artagnan! run

quickly, you chaps, and open the gate.”

A swarm of eight brisk lads flew to the gate, which was opened as if it

had been made of feathers; and every one loaded him with attentions,

for they knew the welcome this friend was accustomed to receive from

their master; and for such remarks the eye of the valet may always be

depended upon.

“Ah!” said M. d’Artagnan, with an agreeable smile, balancing himself

upon his stirrup to jump to the ground, “where is that dear count?”

“Ah! how unfortunate you are, monsieur!” said Blaisois: “and how

unfortunate will monsieur le comte our master, think himself when he

hears of your coming! As ill luck will have it, monsieur le comte left

home two hours ago.”

D’Artagnan did not trouble himself about such trifles. “Very good!”

said he. “You always speak the best French in the world; you shall give

me a lesson in grammar and correct language, whilst I wait the return

of your master.”

“That is impossible, monsieur,” said Blaisois; “you would have to wait

too long.”

“Will he not come back to-day, then?”

“No, nor to-morrow, nor the day after to-morrow. Monsieur le comte has

gone on a journey.”

“A journey!” said D’Artagnan, surprised; “that’s a fable, Master

Blaisois.”

“Monsieur, it is no more than the truth. Monsieur has done me the honor

to give me the house in charge; and he added, with his voice so full of

authority and kindness—that is all one to me: ‘You will say I have gone

to Paris.’”

“Well!” cried D’Artagnan, “since he is gone towards Paris, that is all

I wanted to know! you should have told me so at first, booby! He is

then two hours in advance?”

“Yes, monsieur.”

“I shall soon overtake him. Is he alone?”

“No, monsieur.”

“Who is with him, then?”

“A gentleman whom I don’t know, an old man, and M. Grimaud.”

“Such a party cannot travel as fast as I can—I will start.”

“Will monsieur listen to me an instant?” said Blaisois, laying his hand

gently on the reins of the horse.

“Yes, if you don’t favor me with fine speeches, and make haste.”

“Well, then, monsieur, that word Paris appears to me to be only an

excuse.”

“Oh, oh!” said D’Artagnan, seriously, “an excuse, eh?”

“Yes, monsieur; and monsieur le comte is not going to Paris, I will

swear.”

“What makes you think so?”

“This—M. Grimaud always knows where our master is going; and he had

promised me that the first time he went to Paris, he would take a

little money for me to my wife.”

“What, have you a wife, then?”

“I had one—she was of this country; but monsieur thought her a noisy

scold, and I sent her to Paris; it is sometimes inconvenient, but very

agreeable at others.”

“I understand; but go on. You do not believe the count gone to Paris?”

“No, monsieur; for then M. Grimaud would have broken his word; he would

have perjured himself, and that is impossible.”

“That is impossible,” repeated D’Artagnan, quite in a study, because he

was quite convinced. “Well, my brave Blaisois, many thanks to you.”

Blaisois bowed.

“Come, you know I am not curious—I have serious business with your

master. Could you not, by a little bit of a word—you who speak so

well—give me to understand—one syllable, only—I will guess the rest.”

“Upon my word, monsieur, I cannot. I am quite ignorant where monsieur

le comte is gone. As to listening at doors, that is contrary to my

nature; and besides it is forbidden here.”

“My dear fellow,” said D’Artagnan, “this is a very bad beginning for

me. Never mind, you know when monsieur le comte will return, at least?”

“As little, monsieur, as the place of his destination.”

“Come, Blaisois, come, search.”

“Monsieur doubts my sincerity? Ah, monsieur, that grieves me much.”

“The devil take his gilded tongue!” grumbled D’Artagnan. “A clown with

a word would be worth a dozen of him. Adieu!”

“Monsieur, I have the honor to present you my respects.”

“Cuistre!” said D’Artagnan to himself, “the fellow is unbearable.” He

gave another look up to the house, turned his horse’s head, and set off

like a man who has nothing either annoying or embarrassing in his mind.

When he was at the end of the wall, and out of sight,—“Well, now, I

wonder,” said he, breathing quickly, “whether Athos was at home. No;

all those idlers, standing with their arms crossed, would have been at

work if the eye of the master was near. Athos gone a journey?—that is

incomprehensible. Bah! it is all devilish mysterious! And then—no—he is

not the man I want. I want one of a cunning, patient mind. My business

is at Melun, in a certain presbytery I am acquainted with. Forty-five

leagues—four days and a half! Well, it is fine weather, and I am free.

Never mind the distance!”

And he put his horse into a trot, directing his course towards Paris.

On the fourth day he alighted at Melun as he had intended.

D’Artagnan was never in the habit of asking any one on the road for any

common information. For these sorts of details, unless in very serious

circumstances, he confided in his perspicacity, which was so seldom at

fault, in his experience of thirty years, and in a great habit of

reading the physiognomies of houses, as well as those of men. At Melun,

D’Artagnan immediately found the presbytery—a charming house, plastered

over red brick, with vines climbing along the gutters, and a cross, in

carved stone, surmounting the ridge of the roof. From the ground-floor

of this house came a noise, or rather a confusion of voices, like the

chirping of young birds when the brood is just hatched under the down.

One of these voices was spelling the alphabet distinctly. A voice,

thick, yet pleasant, at the same time scolded the talkers and corrected

the faults of the reader. D’Artagnan recognized that voice, and as the

window of the ground-floor was open, he leant down from his horse under

the branches and red fibers of the vine and cried “Bazin, my dear

Bazin! good-day to you.”

A short, fat man, with a flat face, a craniun ornamented with a crown

of gray hairs, cut short, in imitation of a tonsure, and covered with

an old black velvet cap, arose as soon as he heard D’Artagnan—we ought

not to say arose, but bounded up. In fact, Bazin bounded up, carrying

with him his little low chair, which the children tried to take away,

with battles more fierce than those of the Greeks endeavoring to

recover the body of Patroclus from the hands of the Trojans. Bazin did

more than bound; he let fall both his alphabet and his ferule. “You!”

said he, “you, Monsieur d’Artagnan?”

“Yes, myself! Where is Aramis—no, M. le Chevalier d’Herblay—no, I am

still mistaken—Monsieur le Vicaire-General?”

“Ah, monsieur,” said Bazin, with dignity, “monseigneur is at his

diocese.”

“What did you say?” said D’Artagnan. Bazin repeated the sentence.

“Ah, ah! but has Aramis a diocese?”

“Yes, monsieur. Why not?”

“Is he a bishop, then?”

“Why, where can you come from,” said Bazin, rather irreverently, “that

you don’t know that?”

“My dear Bazin, we pagans, we men of the sword, know very well when a

man is made a colonel, or maitre-de-camp, or marshal of France; but if

he be made a bishop, archbishop, or pope—devil take me if the news

reaches us before the three quarters of the earth have had the

advantage of it!”

“Hush! hush!” said Bazin, opening his eyes: “do not spoil these poor

children, in whom I am endeavoring to inculcate such good principles.”

In fact, the children had surrounded D’Artagnan, whose horse, long

sword, spurs, and martial air they very much admired. But above all,

they admired his strong voice; so that, when he uttered his oath, the

whole school cried out, “The devil take me!” with fearful bursts of

laughter, shouts, and bounds, which delighted the musketeer, and

bewildered the old pedagogue.

“There!” said he, “hold your tongues, you brats! You have come, M.

d’Artagnan, and all my good principles fly away. With you, as usual,

comes disorder. Babel is revived. Ah! Good Lord! Ah! the wild little

wretches!” And the worthy Bazin distributed right and left blows which

increased the cries of his scholars by changing the nature of them.

“At least,” said he, “you will no longer decoy any one here.”

“Do you think so?” said D’Artagnan, with a smile which made a shudder

creep over the shoulders of Bazin.

“He is capable of it,” murmured he.

“Where is your master’s diocese?”

“Monseigneur Rene is bishop of Vannes.”

“Who had him nominated?”

“Why, monsieur le surintendant, our neighbor.”

“What! Monsieur Fouquet?”

“To be sure he did.”

“Is Aramis on good terms with him, then?”

“Monseigneur preached every Sunday at the house of monsieur le

surintendant at Vaux; then they hunted together.”

“Ah!”

“And monseigneur composed his homilies—no, I mean his sermons—with

monsieur le surintendant.”

“Bah! he preached in verse, then, this worthy bishop?”

“Monsieur, for the love of heaven, do not jest with sacred things.”

“There, Bazin, there! So, then, Aramis is at Vannes?”

“At Vannes, in Bretagne.”

“You are a deceitful old hunks, Bazin; that is not true.”

“See, monsieur, if you please; the apartments of the presbytery are

empty.”

“He is right there,” said D’Artagnan, looking attentively at the house,

the aspect of which announced solitude.

“But monseigneur must have written you an account of his promotion.”

“When did it take place?”

“A month back.”

“Oh! then there is no time lost. Aramis cannot yet have wanted me. But

how is it, Bazin, you do not follow your master?”

“Monsieur, I cannot; I have occupations.”

“Your alphabet?”

“And my penitents.”

“What, do you confess, then? Are you a priest?”

“The same as one. I have such a call.”

“But the orders?”

“Oh,” said Bazin, without hesitation, “now that monseigneur is a

bishop, I shall soon have my orders, or at least my dispensations.” And

he rubbed his hands.

“Decidedly,” said D’Artagnan to himself, “there will be no means of

uprooting these people. Get me some supper Bazin.”

“With pleasure, monsieur.”

“A fowl, a bouillon, and a bottle of wine.”

“This is Saturday, monsieur—it is a day of abstinence.”

“I have a dispensation,” said D’Artagnan.

Bazin looked at him suspiciously.

“Ah, ah, master hypocrite!” said the musketeer, “for whom do you take

me? If you, who are the valet, hope for dispensation to commit a crime,

shall not I, the friend of your bishop, have dispensation for eating

meat at the call of my stomach? Make yourself agreeable with me, Bazin,

or, by heavens! I will complain to the king, and you shall never

confess. Now you know that the nomination of bishops rests with the

king—I have the king, I am the stronger.”

Bazin smiled hypocritically. “Ah, but we have monsieur le

surintendant,” said he.

“And you laugh at the king, then?”

Bazin made no reply; his smile was sufficiently eloquent.

“My supper,” said D’Artagnan, “it is getting towards seven o’clock.”

Bazin turned round and ordered the eldest of the pupils to inform the

cook. In the meantime, D’Artagnan surveyed the presbytery.

“Phew!” said he, disdainfully, “monseigneur lodged his grandeur very

meanly here.”

“We have the Chateau de Vaux,” said Bazin.

“Which is perhaps equal to the Louvre?” said D’Artagnan, jeeringly.

“Which is better,” replied Bazin, with the greatest coolness

imaginable.

“Ah, ah!” said D’Artagnan.

He would perhaps have prolonged the discussion, and maintained the

superiority of the Louvre, but the lieutenant perceived that his horse

remained fastened to the bars of a gate.

“The devil!” said he. “Get my horse looked after; your master the

bishop has none like him in his stables.”

Bazin cast a sidelong glance at the horse, and replied, “Monsieur le

surintendant gave him four from his own stables; and each of the four

is worth four of yours.”

The blood mounted to the face of D’Artagnan. His hand itched and his

eye glanced over the head of Bazin, to select the place upon which he

should discharge his anger. But it passed away; reflection came, and

D’Artagnan contented himself with saying,—

“The devil! the devil! I have done well to quit the service of the

king. Tell me, worthy Master Bazin,” added he, “how many musketeers

does monsieur le surintendant retain in his service?”

“He could have all there are in the kingdom with his money,” replied

Bazin, closing his book, and dismissing the boys with some kindly blows

of his cane.

“The devil! the devil!” repeated D’Artagnan, once more, as if to annoy

the pedagogue. But as supper was now announced, he followed the cook,

who introduced him into the refectory, where it awaited him. D’Artagnan

placed himself at the table, and began a hearty attack upon his fowl.

“It appears to me,” said D’Artagnan, biting with all his might at the

tough fowl they had served up to him, and which they had evidently

forgotten to fatten,—“it appears that I have done wrong in not seeking

service with that master yonder. A powerful noble this intendant,

seemingly! In good truth, we poor fellows know nothing at the court,

and the rays of the sun prevent our seeing the large stars, which are

also suns, at a little greater distance from our earth,—that is all.”

As D’Artagnan delighted, both from pleasure and system, in making

people talk about things which interested him, he fenced in his best

style with Master Bazin, but it was pure loss of time; beyond the

tiresome and hyperbolical praises of monsieur le surintendant of the

finances, Bazin, who, on his side, was on his guard, afforded nothing

but platitudes to the curiosity of D’Artagnan, so that our musketeer,

in a tolerably bad humor, desired to go to bed as soon as he had

supped. D’Artagnan was introduced by Bazin into a mean chamber, in

which there was a poor bed; but D’Artagnan was not fastidious in that

respect. He had been told that Aramis had taken away the key of his own

private apartment, and as he knew Aramis was a very particular man, and

had generally many things to conceal in his apartment, he had not been

surprised. He, therefore, although it appeared comparatively even

harder, attacked the bed as bravely as he had done the fowl; and, as he

had as good an inclination to sleep as he had had to eat, he took

scarcely longer time to be snoring harmoniously than he had employed in

picking the last bones of the bird.

Since he was no longer in the service of any one, D’Artagnan had

promised himself to indulge in sleeping as soundly as he had formerly

slept lightly; but with whatever good faith D’Artagnan had made himself

this promise, and whatever desire he might have to keep it religiously,

he was awakened in the middle of the night by a loud noise of

carriages, and servants on horseback. A sudden illumination flashed

over the walls of his chamber; he jumped out of bed and ran to the

window in his shirt. “Can the king be coming this way?” he thought,

rubbing his eyes; “in truth, such a suite can only be attached to

royalty.”

“Vive monsieur le surintendant!” cried, or rather vociferated, from a

window on the ground-floor, a voice which he recognized as Bazin’s, who

at the same time waved a handkerchief with one hand, and held a large

candle in the other. D’Artagnan then saw something like a brilliant

human form leaning out of the principal carriage; at the same time loud

bursts of laughter, caused, no doubt, by the strange figure of Bazin,

and issuing from the same carriage, left, as it were, a train of joy

upon the passage of the rapid cortege.

“I might easily see it was not the king,” said D’Artagnan; “people

don’t laugh so heartily when the king passes. Hola, Bazin!” cried he to

his neighbor, three-quarters of whose body still hung out of the

window, to follow the carriage with his eyes as long as he could. “What

is all that about?”

“It is M. Fouquet,” said Bazin, in a patronizing tone.

“And all those people?”

“That is the court of M. Fouquet.”

“Oh, oh!” said D’Artagnan; “what would M. de Mazarin say to that if he

heard it?” And he returned to his bed, asking himself how Aramis always

contrived to be protected by the most powerful personages in the

kingdom. “Is it that he has more luck than I, or that I am a greater

fool than he? Bah!” that was the concluding word by the aid of which

D’Artagnan, having become wise, now terminated every thought and every

period of his style. Formerly he said, “Mordioux!” which was a prick of

the spur, but now he had become older, and he murmured that

philosophical “Bah!” which served as a bridle to all the passions.

CHAPTER 18.

In which D’Artagnan seeks Porthos, and only finds Mousqueton

When D’Artagnan had perfectly convinced himself that the absence of the

Vicar-General d’Herblay was real, and that his friend was not to be

found at Melun or in its vicinity, he left Bazin without regret, cast

an ill-natured glance at the magnificent Chateau de Vaux which was

beginning to shine with that splendor which brought on its ruin, and,

compressing his lips like a man full of mistrust and suspicion, he put

spurs to his pied horse, saying, “Well, well! I have still Pierrefonds

left, and there I shall find the best man and the best filled coffer.

And that is all I want, for I have an idea of my own.”

We will spare our readers the prosaic incidents of D’Artagnan’s

journey, which terminated on the morning of the third day within sight

of Pierrefonds. D’Artagnan came by the way of Nanteuil-le-Hardouin and

Crepy. At a distance he perceived the Castle of Louis of Orleans,

which, having become part of the crown domain, was kept by an old

concierge. This was one of those marvelous manors of the middle ages,

with walls twenty feet in thickness, and a hundred in height.

D’Artagnan rode slowly past its walls, measured its towers with his eye

and descended into the valley. From afar he looked down upon the

chateau of Porthos, situated on the shores of a small lake, and

contiguous to a magnificent forest. It was the same place we have

already had the honor of describing to our readers; we shall therefore

satisfy ourselves with naming it. The first thing D’Artagnan perceived

after the fine trees, the May sun gilding the sides of the green hills,

the long rows of feather-topped trees which stretched out towards

Compiegne, was a large rolling box, pushed forward by two servants and

dragged by two others. In this box there was an enormous green-and-gold

thing, which went along the smiling glades of the park, thus dragged

and pushed. This thing, at a distance, could not be distinguished, and

signified absolutely nothing; nearer, it was a hogshead muffled in

gold-bound green cloth; when close, it was a man, or rather a poussa,

the interior extremity of whom, spreading over the interior of the box,

entirely filled it, when still closer, the man was

Mousqueton—Mousqueton, with gray hair and a face as red as

Punchinello’s.

“Pardieu!” cried D’Artagnan; “why, that’s my dear Monsieur Mousqueton!”

“Ah!” cried the fat man—“ah! what happiness! what joy! There’s M.

d’Artagnan. Stop, you rascals!” These last words were addressed to the

lackeys who pushed and dragged him. The box stopped, and the four

lackeys, with a precision quite military, took off their laced hats and

ranged themselves behind it.

“Oh, Monsieur d’Artagnan!” said Mousqueton, “why can I not embrace your

knees? But I have become impotent, as you see.”

“Dame! my dear Mousqueton, it is age.”

“No, monsieur, it is not age; it is infirmities—troubles.”

“Troubles! you, Mousqueton?” said D’Artagnan making the tour of the

box; “are you out of your mind, my dear friend? Thank God! you are as

hearty as a three-hundred-year-old oak.”

“Ah! but my legs, monsieur, my legs!” groaned the faithful servant.

“What’s the matter with your legs?”

“Oh, they will no longer bear me!”

“Ah, the ungrateful things! And yet you feed them well, Mousqueton,

apparently.”

“Alas, yes! They can reproach me with nothing in that respect,” said

Mousqueton, with a sigh; “I have always done what I could for my poor

body; I am not selfish.” And Mousqueton sighed afresh.

“I wonder whether Mousqueton wants to be a baron, too, as he sighs

after that fashion?” thought D’Artagnan.

“Mon Dieu, monsieur!” said Mousqueton, as if rousing himself from a

painful reverie; “how happy monseigneur will be that you have thought

of him!”

“Kind Porthos!” cried D’Artagnan, “I am anxious to embrace him.”

“Oh!” said Mousqueton, much affected, “I shall certainly write to him.”

“What!” cried D’Artagnan, “you will write to him?”

“This very day; I shall not delay it an hour.”

“Is he not here, then?”

“No, monsieur.”

“But is he near at hand?—is he far off?”

“Oh, can I tell, monsieur, can I tell?”

“Mordioux!” cried the musketeer, stamping with his foot, “I am

unfortunate. Porthos such a stay-at-home!”

“Monsieur, there is not a more sedentary man than monseigneur, but——”

“But what?”

“When a friend presses you——”

“A friend?”

“Doubtless—the worthy M. d’Herblay.”

“What, has Aramis pressed Porthos?”

“This is how the thing happened, Monsieur d’Artagnan. M. d’Herblay

wrote to monseigneur——”

“Indeed!”

“A letter, monsieur, such a pressing letter that it threw us all into a

bustle.”

“Tell me all about it, my dear friend.” said D’Artagnan; “but remove

these people a little further off first.”

Mousqueton shouted, “Fall back, you fellows,” with such powerful lungs

that the breath, without the words, would have been sufficient to

disperse the four lackeys. D’Artagnan seated himself on the shaft of

the box and opened his ears. “Monsieur,” said Mousqueton, “monseigneur,

then, received a letter from M. le Vicaire-General d’Herblay, eight or

nine days ago; it was the day of the rustic pleasures, yes, it must

have been Wednesday.”

“What do you mean?” said D’Artagnan. “The day of rustic pleasures?”

“Yes, monsieur; we have so many pleasures to take in this delightful

country, that we were encumbered by them; so much so, that we have been

forced to regulate the distribution of them.”

“How easily do I recognize Porthos’s love of order in that! Now, that

idea would never have occurred to me; but then I am not encumbered with

pleasures.”

“We were, though,” said Mousqueton.

“And how did you regulate the matter, let me know?” said D’Artagnan.

“It is rather long, monsieur.”

“Never mind, we have plenty of time; and you speak so well, my dear

Mousqueton, that it is really a pleasure to hear you.”

“It is true,” said Mousqueton, with a sigh of satisfaction, which

emanated evidently from the justice which had been rendered him, “it is

true I have made great progress in the company of monseigneur.”

“I am waiting for the distribution of the pleasures, Mousqueton, and

with impatience. I want to know if I have arrived on a lucky day.”

“Oh, Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said Mousqueton in a melancholy tone, “since

monseigneur’s departure all the pleasures have gone too!”

“Well, my dear Mousqueton, refresh your memory.”

“With what day shall I begin?”

“Eh, pardieux! begin with Sunday; that is the Lord’s day.”

“Sunday, monsieur?”

“Yes.”

“Sunday pleasures are religious: monseigneur goes to mass, makes the

bread-offering, and has discourses and instructions made to him by his

almoner-in-ordinary. That is not very amusing, but we expect a

Carmelite from Paris who will do the duty of our almonry, and who, we

are assured, speaks very well, which will keep us awake, whereas our

present almoner always sends us to sleep. These are Sunday religious

pleasures. On Monday, worldly pleasures.”

“Ah, ah!” said D’Artagnan, “what do you mean by that? Let us have a

glimpse at your worldly pleasures.”

“Monsieur, on Monday we go into the world; we pay and receive visits,

we play on the lute, we dance, we make verses, and burn a little

incense in honor of the ladies.”

“Peste! that is the height of gallantry,” said the musketeer, who was

obliged to call to his aid all the strength of his facial muscles to

suppress an enormous inclination to laugh.

“Tuesday, learned pleasures.”

“Good!” cried D’Artagnan. “What are they? Detail them, my dear

Mousqueton.”

“Monseigneur has bought a sphere or globe, which I shall show you; it

fills all the perimeter of the great tower, except a gallery which he

has had built over the sphere: there are little strings and brass wires

to which the sun and moon are hooked. It all turns; and that is very

beautiful. Monseigneur points out to me seas and distant countries. We

don’t intend to visit them, but it is very interesting.”

“Interesting! yes, that’s the word,” repeated D’Artagnan. “And

Wednesday?”

“Rustic pleasures, as I have had the honor to tell you, monsieur le

chevalier. We look over monseigneur’s sheep and goats; we make the

shepherds dance to pipes and reeds, as is written in a book monseigneur

has in his library, which is called ‘Bergeries.’ The author died about

a month ago.”

“Monsieur Racan, perhaps,” said D’Artagnan.

“Yes, that was his name—M. Racan. But that is not all: we angle in the

little canal, after which we dine, crowned with flowers. That is

Wednesday.”

“Peste!” said D’Artagnan, “you don’t divide your pleasures badly. And

Thursday?—what can be left for poor Thursday?”

“It is not very unfortunate, monsieur,” said Mousqueton, smiling.

“Thursday, Olympian pleasures. Ah, monsieur, that is superb! We get

together all monseigneur’s young vassals, and we make them throw the

disc, wrestle, and run races. Monseigneur can’t run now, no more can I;

but monseigneur throws the disc as nobody else can throw it. And when

he does deal a blow, oh, that proves a misfortune!”

“How so?”

“Yes, monsieur, we were obliged to renounce the cestus. He cracked

heads; he broke jaws—beat in ribs. It was charming sport; but nobody

was willing to play with him.”

“Then his wrist——”

“Oh, monsieur, firmer than ever. Monseigneur gets a trifle weaker in

his legs,—he confesses that himself; but his strength has all taken

refuge in his arms, so that——”

“So that he can knock down bullocks, as he used formerly.”

“Monsieur, better than that—he beats in walls. Lately, after having

supped with one of our farmers—you know how popular and kind

monseigneur is—after supper as a joke, he struck the wall a blow. The

wall crumbled away beneath his hand, the roof fell in, and three men

and an old woman were stifled.”

“Good God, Mousqueton! And your master?”

“Oh, monseigneur, a little skin was rubbed off his head. We bathed the

wounds with some water which the monks gave us. But there was nothing

the matter with his hand.”

“Nothing?”

“No, nothing, monsieur.”

“Deuce take the Olympic pleasures! They must cost your master too dear,

for widows and orphans——”

“They all had pensions, monsieur; a tenth of monseigneur’s revenue was

spent in that way.”

“Then pass on to Friday,” said D’Artagnan.

“Friday, noble and warlike pleasures. We hunt, we fence, we dress

falcons and break horses. Then, Saturday is the day for intellectual

pleasures: we adorn our minds; we look at monseigneur’s pictures and

statues; we write, even, and trace plans: and then we fire

monseigneur’s cannon.”

“You draw plans, and fire cannon?”

“Yes, monsieur.”

“Why, my friend,” said D’Artagnan, “M. du Vallon, in truth, possesses

the most subtle and amiable mind that I know. But there is one kind of

pleasure you have forgotten, it appears to me.”

“What is that, monsieur?” asked Mousqueton, with anxiety.

“The material pleasures.”

Mousqueton colored. “What do you mean by that, monsieur?” said he,

casting down his eyes.

“I mean the table—good wine—evenings occupied in passing the bottle.”

“Ah, monsieur, we don’t reckon those pleasures,—we practice them every

day.”

“My brave Mousqueton,” resumed D’Artagnan, “pardon me, but I was so

absorbed in your charming recital that I have forgotten the principal

object of our conversation, which was to learn what M. le

Vicaire-General d’Herblay could have to write to your master about.”

“That is true, monsieur,” said Mousqueton; “the pleasures have misled

us. Well, monsieur, this is the whole affair.”

“I am all attention, Mousqueton.”

“On Wednesday——”

“The day of the rustic pleasures?”

“Yes—a letter arrived; he received it from my hands. I had recognized

the writing.”

“Well?”

“Monseigneur read it and cried out, ‘Quick, my horses! my arms!’”

“Oh, good Lord! then it was for some duel?” said D’Artagnan.

“No, monsieur, there were only these words: ‘Dear Porthos, set out, if

you would wish to arrive before the Equinox. I expect you.’”

“Mordioux!” said D’Artagnan, thoughtfully, “that was pressing,

apparently.”

“I think so; therefore,” continued Mousqueton, “monseigneur set out the

very same day with his secretary, in order to endeavor to arrive in

time.”

“And did he arrive in time?”

“I hope so. Monseigneur, who is hasty, as you know, monsieur, repeated

incessantly, ‘Tonno Dieu! What can this mean? The Equinox? Never mind,

a fellow must be well mounted to arrive before I do.’”

“And you think Porthos will have arrived first, do you?” asked

D’Artagnan.

“I am sure of it. This Equinox, however rich he may be, has certainly

no horses so good as monseigneur’s.”

D’Artagnan repressed his inclination to laugh, because the brevity of

Aramis’s letter gave rise to reflection. He followed Mousqueton, or

rather Mousqueton’s chariot, to the castle. He sat down to a sumptuous

table, of which they did him the honors as to a king. But he could draw

nothing from Mousqueton,—the faithful servant seemed to shed tears at

will, but that was all.

D’Artagnan, after a night passed in an excellent bed, reflected much

upon the meaning of Aramis’s letter; puzzled himself as to the relation

of the Equinox with the affairs of Porthos; and being unable to make

anything out unless it concerned some amour of the bishopp’s, for which

it was necessary that the days and nights should be equal, D’Artagnan

left Pierrefonds as he had left Melun, as he had left the chateau of

the Comte de la Fere. It was not, however, without a melancholy, which

might in good sooth pass for one of the most dismal of D’Artagnan’s

moods. His head cast down, his eyes fixed, he suffered his legs to hang

on each side of his horse, and said to himself, in that vague sort of

reverie which ascends sometimes to the sublimest eloquence:

“No more friends! no more future! no more anything! My energies are

broken like the bonds of our ancient friendship. Oh, old age is coming,

cold and inexorable; it envelops in its funereal crape all that was

brilliant, all that was embalming in my youth; then it throws that

sweet burthen on its shoulders and carries it away with the rest into

the fathomless gulf of death.”

A shudder crept through the heart of the Gascon, so brave and so strong

against all the misfortunes of life; and during some moments the clouds

appeared black to him, the earth slippery and full of pits as that of

cemeteries.

“Whither am I going?” said he to himself. “What am I going to do!

Alone, quite alone—without family, without friends! Bah!” cried he all

at once. And he clapped spurs to his horse, who, having found nothing

melancholy in the heavy oats of Pierrefonds profited by this permission

to show his gayety in a gallop which absorbed two leagues. “To Paris!”

said D’Artagnan to himself. And on the morrow he alighted in Paris. He

had devoted six days to this journey.

CHAPTER 19.

What D’Artagnan went to Paris for

The lieutenant dismounted before a shop in the Rue des Lombards, at the

sign of the Pilon d’Or. A man of good appearance, wearing a white

apron, and stroking his gray mustache with a large hand, uttered a cry

of joy on perceiving the pied horse. “Monsieur le chevalier,” said he,

“ah, is that you?”

“Bon jour, Planchet,” replied D’Artagnan, stooping to enter the shop.

“Quick, somebody,” cried Planchet, “to look after Monsieur d’Artagnan’s

horse,—somebody to get ready his room,—somebody to prepare his supper.”

“Thanks, Planchet. Good-day, my children!” said D’Artagnan to the eager

boys.

“Allow me to send off this coffee, this treacle, and these raisins,”

said Planchet; “they are for the store-room of monsieur le

surintendant.”

“Send them off, send them off!”

“That is only the affair of a moment, then we shall sup.”

“Arrange it that we may sup alone; I want to speak to you.”

Planchet looked at his old master in a significant manner.

“Oh, don’t be uneasy, it is nothing unpleasant,” said D’Artagnan.

“So much the better—so much the better!” And Planchet breathed freely

again, whilst D’Artagnan seated himself quietly down in the shop, upon

a bale of corks, and made a survey of the premises. The shop was well

stocked; there was a mingled perfume of ginger, cinnamon, and ground

pepper, which made D’Artagnan sneeze. The shop-boy, proud of being in

company with so renowned a warrior, of a lieutenant of musketeers, who

approached the person of the king, began to work with an enthusiasm

which was something like delirium, and to serve the customers with a

disdainful haste that was noticed by several.

Planchet put away his money, and made up his accounts, amidst

civilities addressed to his former master. Planchet had with his equals

the short speech and the haughty familiarity of the rich shopkeeper who

serves everybody and waits for nobody. D’Artagnan observed this habit

with a pleasure which we shall analyze presently. He saw night come on

by degrees, and at length Planchet conducted him to a chamber on the

first story, where, amidst bales and chests, a table very nicely set

out awaited the two guests.

D’Artagnan took advantage of a moment’s pause to examine the

countenance of Planchet, whom he had not seen for a year. The shrewd

Planchet had acquired a slight protuberance in front, but his

countenance was not puffed. His keen eye still played with facility in

its deep-sunk orbit; and fat, which levels all the characteristic

saliences of the human face, had not yet touched either his high

cheek-bones, the sign of cunning and cupidity, or his pointed chin, the

sign of acuteness and perseverance. Planchet reigned with as much

majesty in his dining-room as in his shop. He set before his master a

frugal, but perfectly Parisian repast: roast meat, cooked at the

baker’s, with vegetables, salad, and a dessert borrowed from the shop

itself. D’Artagnan was pleased that the grocer had drawn from behind

the fagots a bottle of that Anjou wine which during all his life had

been D’Artagnan’s favorite wine.

“Formerly, monsieur,” said Planchet, with a smile full of bonhomie, “it

was I who drank your wine; now you do me the honor to drink mine.”

“And, thank God, friend Planchet, I shall drink it for a long time to

come, I hope; for at present I am free.”

“Free? You have leave of absence, monsieur?”

“Unlimited.”

“You are leaving the service?” said Planchet, stupefied.

“Yes, I am resting.”

“And the king?” cried Planchet, who could not suppose it possible that

the king could do without the services of such a man as D’Artagnan.

“The king will try his fortune elsewhere. But we have supped well, you

are disposed to enjoy yourself; you invite me to confide in you. Open

your ears, then.”

“They are open.” And Planchet, with a laugh more frank than cunning,

opened a bottle of white wine.

“Leave me my reason, at least.”

“Oh, as to you losing your head—you, monsieur!”

“Now my head is my own, and I mean to take better care of it than ever.

In the first place we shall talk business. How fares our money-box?”

“Wonderfully well, monsieur. The twenty thousand livres I had of you

are still employed in my trade, in which they bring me nine per cent. I

give you seven, so I gain two by you.”

“And you are still satisfied?”

“Delighted. Have you brought me any more?”

“Better than that. But do you want any?”

“Oh! not at all. Every one is willing to trust me now. I am extending

my business.”

“That was your intention.”

“I play the banker a little. I buy goods of my needy brethren; I lend

money to those who are not ready for their payments.”

“Without usury?”

“Oh! monsieur, in the course of the last week I have had two meetings

on the boulevards, on account of the word you have just pronounced.”

“What?”

“You shall see: it concerned a loan. The borrower gives me in pledge

some raw sugars, on condition that I should sell if repayment were not

made within a fixed period. I lend a thousand livres. He does not pay

me and I sell the sugars for thirteen hundred livres. He learns this

and claims a hundred crowns. Ma foi! I refused, pretending that I could

not sell them for more than nine hundred livres. He accused me of

usury. I begged him to repeat that word to me behind the boulevards. He

was an old guard, and he came: and I passed your sword through his left

thigh.”

“Tu dieu! what a pretty sort of banker you make!” said D’Artagnan.

“For above thirteen per cent. I fight,” replied Planchet; “that is my

character.”

“Take only twelve,” said D’Artagnan, “and call the rest premium and

brokerage.”

“You are right, monsieur; but to your business.”

“Ah! Planchet, it is very long and very hard to speak.”

“Do speak it, nevertheless.”

D’Artagnan twisted his mustache like a man embarrassed with the

confidence he is about to make and mistrustful of his confidant.

“Is it an investment?” asked Planchet.

“Why, yes.”

“At good profit?”

“A capital profit,—four hundred per cent., Planchet.”

Planchet gave such a blow with his fist upon the table, that the

bottles bounded as if they had been frightened.

“Good heavens! is that possible?”

“I think it will be more,” replied D’Artagnan coolly; “but I like to

lay it at the lowest!”

“The devil!” said Planchet, drawing nearer. “Why monsieur, that is

magnificent! Can one put much money in it?”

“Twenty thousand livres each, Planchet.”

“Why, that is all you have, monsieur. For how long a time?”

“For a month.”

“And that will give us——”

“Fifty thousand livres each, profit.”

“It is monstrous! It is worth while to fight for such interest as

that!”

“In fact, I believe it will be necessary to fight not a little,” said

D’Artagnan, with the same tranquillity; “but this time there are two of

us, Planchet, and I shall take all the blows to myself.”

“Oh! monsieur, I will not allow that.”

“Planchet, you cannot be concerned in it; you would be obliged to leave

your business and your family.”

“The affair is not in Paris, then?”

“No.”

“Abroad?”

“In England.”

“A speculative country, that is true,” said Planchet,—“a country that I

know well. What sort of an affair, monsieur, without too much

curiosity?”

“Planchet, it is a restoration.”

“Of monuments?”

“Yes, of monuments; we shall restore Whitehall.”

“That is important. And in a month, you think?”

“I shall undertake it.”

“That concerns you, monsieur, and when once you are engaged——”

“Yes, that concerns me. I know what I am about; nevertheless, I will

freely consult with you.”

“You do me great honor; but I know very little about architecture.”

“Planchet, you are wrong; you are an excellent architect, quite as good

as I am, for the case in question.”

“Thanks, monsieur. But your old friends of the musketeers?”

“I have been, I confess, tempted to speak of the thing to those

gentlemen, but they are all absent from their houses. It is vexatious,

for I know none more bold or more able.”

“Ah! then it appears there will be an opposition, and the enterprise

will be disputed?”

“Oh, yes, Planchet, yes.”

“I burn to know the details, monsieur.”

“Here they are, Planchet—close all the doors tight.”

“Yes, monsieur.” And Planchet double-locked them.

“That is well; now draw near.” Planchet obeyed.

“And open the window, because the noise of the passers-by and the carts

will deafen all who might hear us.” Planchet opened the window as

desired, and the gust of tumult which filled the chamber with cries,

wheels, barkings, and steps deafened D’Artagnan himself, as he had

wished. He then swallowed a glass of white wine and began in these

terms: “Planchet, I have an idea.”

“Ah! monsieur, I recognize you so well in that!” replied Planchet,

panting with emotion.

CHAPTER 20.

Of the Society which was formed in the Rue des Lombards, at the Sign of

the Pilon d’Or, to carry out M. d’Artagnan’s Idea

After a moment’s silence, in which D’Artagnan appeared to be

collecting, not one idea, but all his ideas—“It cannot be, my dear

Planchet,” said he, “that you have not heard of his majesty Charles I.

of England?”

“Alas! yes, monsieur, since you left France in order to assist him, and

that, in spite of that assistance, he fell, and was near dragging you

down in his fall.”

“Exactly so; I see you have a good memory, Planchet.”

“Peste! the astonishing thing would be, if I could have lost that

memory, however bad it might have been. When one has heard Grimaud,

who, you know, is not given to talking, relate how the head of King

Charles fell, how you sailed the half of a night in a scuttled vessel,

and saw floating on the water that good M. Mordaunt with a certain

gold-hafted dagger buried in his breast, one is not very likely to

forget such things.”

“And yet there are people who forget them, Planchet.”

“Yes, such as have not seen them, or have not heard Grimaud relate

them.”

“Well, it is all the better that you recollect all that; I shall only

have to remind you of one thing, and that is that Charles I. had a

son.”

“Without contradicting you, monsieur, he had two,” said Planchet; “for

I saw the second one in Paris, M. le Duke of York, one day, as he was

going to the Palais Royal, and I was told that he was not the eldest

son of Charles I. As to the eldest, I have the honor of knowing him by

name, but not personally.”

“That is exactly the point, Planchet, we must come to: it is to this

eldest son, formerly called the Prince of Wales, and who is now styled

Charles II., king of England.”

“A king without a kingdom, monsieur,” replied Planchet, sententiously.

“Yes, Planchet, and you may add an unfortunate prince, more unfortunate

than the poorest man of the people lost in the worst quarter of Paris.”

Planchet made a gesture full of that sort of compassion which we grant

to strangers with whom we think we can never possibly find ourselves in

contact. Besides, he did not see in this politico-sentimental operation

any sign of the commercial idea of M. d’Artagnan, and it was in this

idea that D’Artagnan, who was, from habit, pretty well acquainted with

men and things, had principally interested Planchet.

“I am coming to our business. This young Prince of Wales, a king

without a kingdom, as you have so well said, Planchet, has interested

me. I, D’Artagnan, have seen him begging assistance of Mazarin, who is

a miser, and the aid of Louis, who is a child, and it appeared to me,

who am acquainted with such things, that in the intelligent eye of the

fallen king, in the nobility of his whole person, a nobility apparent

above all his miseries, I could discern the stuff of a man and the

heart of a king.”

Planchet tacitly approved of all this; but it did not at all, in his

eyes at least, throw any light upon D’Artagnan’s idea. The latter

continued: “This, then, is the reasoning which I made with myself.

Listen attentively, Planchet, for we are coming to the conclusion.”

“I am listening.”

“Kings are not so thickly sown upon the earth, that people can find

them whenever they want them. Now, this king without a kingdom is, in

my opinion, a grain of seed which will blossom in some season or other,

provided a skillful, discreet, and vigorous hand sow it duly and truly,

selecting soil, sky, and time.”

Planchet still approved by a nod of his head, which showed that he did

not perfectly comprehend all that was said.

“‘Poor little seed of a king,’ said I to myself, and really I was

affected, Planchet, which leads me to think I am entering upon a

foolish business. And that is why I wished to consult you, my friend.”

Planchet colored with pleasure and pride.

“‘Poor little seed of a king! I will pick you up and cast you into good

ground.’”

“Good God!” said Planchet, looking earnestly at his old master, as if

in doubt as to the state of his reason.

“Well, what is it?” said D’Artagnan; “who hurts you?”

“Me! nothing, monsieur.”

“You said, ‘Good God!’”

“Did I?”

“I am sure you did. Can you already understand?”

“I confess, M. d’Artagnan, that I am afraid——”

“To understand?”

“Yes.”

“To understand that I wish to replace upon his throne this King Charles

II., who has no throne? Is that it?”

Planchet made a prodigious bound in his chair. “Ah, ah!” said he, in

evident terror, “that is what you call a restoration!”

“Yes, Planchet; is it not the proper term for it?”

“Oh, no doubt, no doubt! But have you reflected seriously?”

“Upon what?”

“Upon what is going on yonder.”

“Where?”

“In England.”

“And what is that? let us see, Planchet.”

“In the first place, monsieur, I ask your pardon for meddling in these

things, which have nothing to do with my trade; but since it is an

affair that you propose to me—for you are proposing an affair, are you

not?——”

“A superb one, Planchet.”

“But as it is business you propose to me, I have the right to discuss

it.”

“Discuss it, Planchet; out of discussion is born light.”

“Well, then, since I have monsieur’s permission, I will tell him that

there is yonder, in the first place, the parliament.”

“Well, next?”

“And then the army.”

“Good! Do you see anything else?”

“Why, then the nation.”

“Is that all?”

“The nation which consented to the overthrow and death of the late

king, the father of this one, and which will not be willing to belie

its acts.”

“Planchet,” said D’Artagnan, “you argue like a cheese! The nation—the

nation is tired of these gentlemen who give themselves such barbarous

names, and who sing songs to it. Chanting for chanting, my dear

Planchet; I have remarked that nations prefer singing a merry chant to

the plain chant. Remember the Fronde; what did they sing in those

times? Well those were good times.”

“Not too good, not too good! I was near being hung in those times.”

“Well, but you were not.”

“No.”

“And you laid the foundation of your fortune in the midst of all those

songs?”

“That is true.”

“Then you have nothing to say against them.”

“Well, I return, then, to the army and parliament.”

“I say that I borrow twenty thousand livres of M. Planchet, and that I

put twenty thousand livres of my own to it, and with these forty

thousand livres I raise an army.”

Planchet clasped his hands; he saw that D’Artagnan was in earnest, and,

in good truth, he believed his master had lost his senses.

“An army!—ah, monsieur,” said he, with his most agreeable smile, for

fear of irritating the madman, and rendering him furious,—“an army!—how

many?”

“Of forty men,” said D’Artagnan.

“Forty against forty thousand! that is not enough. I know very well

that you, M. d’Artagnan, alone, are equal to a thousand men, but where

are we to find thirty-nine men equal to you? Or, if we could find them,

who would furnish you with money to pay them?”

“Not bad, Planchet. Ah, the devil! you play the courtier.”

“No, monsieur, I speak what I think, and that is exactly why I say

that, in the first pitched battle you fight with your forty men, I am

very much afraid——”

“Therefore I shall fight no pitched battles, my dear Planchet,” said

the Gascon, laughing. “We have very fine examples in antiquity of

skillful retreats and marches, which consisted in avoiding the enemy

instead of attacking them. You should know that, Planchet, you who

commanded the Parisians the day on which they ought to have fought

against the musketeers, and who so well calculated marches and

countermarches, that you never left the Palais Royal.”

Planchet could not help laughing. “It is plain,” replied he, “that if

your forty men conceal themselves, and are not unskillful, they may

hope not to be beaten: but you propose obtaining some result, do you

not?”

“No doubt. This, then, in my opinion, is the plan to be proceeded upon

in order quickly to replace his majesty Charles II. on his throne.”

“Good!” said Planchet, increasing his attention; “let us see your plan.

But in the first place it seems to me we are forgetting something.”

“What is that?”

“We have set aside the nation, which prefers singing merry songs to

psalms, and the army, which we will not fight: but the parliament

remains, and that seldom sings.”

“Nor does it fight. How is it, Planchet, that an intelligent man like

you should take any heed of a set of brawlers who call themselves Rumps

and Barebones. The parliament does not trouble me at all, Planchet.”

“As soon as it ceases to trouble you, monsieur, let us pass on.”

“Yes, and arrive at the result. You remember Cromwell, Planchet?”

“I have heard a great deal of talk about him.”

“He was a rough soldier.”

“And a terrible eater, moreover.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“Why, at one gulp he swallowed all England.”

“Well, Planchet, the evening before the day on which he swallowed

England, if any one had swallowed M. Cromwell?”

“Oh, monsieur, it is one of the axioms of mathematics that the

container must be greater than the contained.”

“Very well! That is our affair, Planchet.”

“But M. Cromwell is dead, and his container is now the tomb.”

“My dear Planchet, I see with pleasure that you have not only become a

mathematician, but a philosopher.”

“Monsieur, in my grocery business I use much printed paper, and that

instructs me.”

“Bravo! You know then, in that case—for you have not learnt mathematics

and philosophy without a little history—that after this Cromwell so

great, there came one who was very little.”

“Yes; he was named Richard, and he has done as you have, M.

d’Artagnan—he has tendered his resignation.”

“Very well said—very well! After the great man who is dead, after the

little one who tendered his resignation, there came a third. This one

is named Monk; he is an able general, considering he has never fought a

battle; he is a skillful diplomatist, considering that he never speaks

in public, and that having to say ‘good-day’ to a man, he meditates

twelve hours, and ends by saying ‘good-night;’ which makes people

exclaim ‘miracle!’ seeing that it falls out correctly.”

“That is rather strong,” said Planchet; “but I know another political

man who resembles him very much.”

“M. Mazarin you mean?”

“Himself.”

“You are right, Planchet; only M. Mazarin does not aspire to the throne

of France; and that changes everything. Do you see? Well, this M. Monk,

who has England ready-roasted in his plate, and who is already opening

his mouth to swallow it—this M. Monk, who says to the people of Charles

II., and to Charles II. himself, ‘Nescio vos’——”

“I don’t understand English,” said Planchet.

“Yes, but I understand it,” said D’Artagnan. “‘Nescio vos’ means ‘I do

not know you.’ This M. Monk, the most important man in England, when he

shall have swallowed it——”

“Well?” asked Planchet.

“Well, my friend, I shall go over yonder, and with my forty men, I

shall carry him off, pack him up, and bring him into France, where two

modes of proceeding present themselves to my dazzled eyes.”

“Oh! and to mine too,” cried Planchet, transported with enthusiasm. “We

will put him in a cage and show him for money.”

“Well, Planchet, that is a third plan, of which I had not thought.”

“Do you think it a good one?”

“Yes, certainly, but I think mine better.”

“Let us see yours, then.”

“In the first place, I shall set a ransom on him.”

“Of how much?”

“Peste! a fellow like that must be well worth a hundred thousand

crowns.”

“Yes, yes!”

“You see, then—in the first place, a ransom of a hundred thousand

crowns.”

“Or else——”

“Or else, what is much better, I deliver him up to King Charles, who,

having no longer either a general or an army to fear, nor a diplomatist

to trick him, will restore himself, and when once restored, will pay

down to me the hundred thousand crowns in question. That is the idea I

have formed; what do you say to it, Planchet?”

“Magnificent, monsieur!” cried Planchet, trembling with emotion. “How

did you conceive that idea?”

“It came to me one morning on the banks of the Loire, whilst our

beloved king, Louis XIV., was pretending to weep upon the hand of

Mademoiselle de Mancini.”

“Monsieur, I declare the idea is sublime. But——”

“Ah! is there a but?”

“Permit me! But this is a little like the skin of that fine bear—you

know—that they were about to sell, but which it was necessary to take

from the back of the living bear. Now, to take M. Monk, there will be a

bit of scuffle, I should think.”

“No doubt; but as I shall raise an army to——”

“Yes, yes—I understand, parbleu!—a coup-de-main. Yes, then, monsieur,

you will triumph, for no one equals you in such sorts of encounters.”

“I certainly am lucky in them,” said D’Artagnan, with a proud

simplicity. “You know that if for this affair I had my dear Athos, my

brave Porthos, and my cunning Aramis, the business would be settled;

but they are all lost, as it appears, and nobody knows where to find

them. I will do it, then, alone. Now, do you find the business good,

and the investment advantageous?”

“Too much so—too much so.”

“How can that be?”

“Because fine things never reach the expected point.”

“This is infallible, Planchet, and the proof is that I undertake it. It

will be for you a tolerably pretty gain, and for me a very interesting

stroke. It will be said, ‘Such was the old age of M. d’Artagnan,’ and I

shall hold a place in tales and even in history itself, Planchet. I am

greedy of honor.”

“Monsieur,” cried Planchet, “when I think that it is here, in my home,

in the midst of my sugar, my prunes, and my cinnamon, that this

gigantic project is ripened, my shop seems a palace to me.”

“Beware, beware, Planchet! If the least report of this escapes, there

is the Bastile for both of us. Beware, my friend, for this is a plot we

are hatching. M. Monk is the ally of M. Mazarin—beware!”

“Monsieur, when a man has had the honor to belong to you, he knows

nothing of fear; and when he has the advantage of being bound up in

interests with you, he holds his tongue.”

“Very well, that is more your affair than mine, seeing that in a week I

shall be in England.”

“Depart, monsieur, depart—the sooner the better.”

“Is the money, then, ready?”

“It will be to-morrow, to-morrow you shall receive it from my own

hands. Will you have gold or silver?”

“Gold; that is most convenient. But how are we going to arrange this?

Let us see.”

“Oh, good Lord! in the simplest way possible. You shall give me a

receipt, that is all.”

“No, no,” said D’Artagnan, warmly; “we must preserve order in all

things.”

“That is likewise my opinion; but with you, M. d’Artagnan——”

“And if I should die yonder—if I should be killed by a musket-ball—if I

should burst from drinking beer?”

“Monsieur, I beg you to believe that in that case I should be so much

afflicted at your death, that I should not think about the money.”

“Thank you, Planchet; but no matter. We shall, like two lawyers’

clerks, draw up together an agreement, a sort of act, which may be

called a deed of company.”

“Willingly, monsieur.”

“I know it is difficult to draw such a thing up, but we can try.”

“Let us try, then.” And Planchet went in search of pens, ink, and

paper. D’Artagnan took the pen and wrote:—“Between Messire d’Artagnan,

ex-lieutenant of the king’s musketeers, at present residing in the Rue

Tiquetonne, Hotel de la Chevrette; and the Sieur Planchet, grocer,

residing in the Rue les Lombards, at the sign of the Pilon d’Or, it has

been agreed as follows:—A company, with a capital of forty thousand

livres, and formed for the purpose of carrying out an idea conceived by

M. d’Artagnan, and the said Planchet approving of it in all points,

will place twenty thousand livres in the hands of M. d’Artagnan. He

will require neither repayment nor interest before the return of M.

d’Artagnan from a journey he is about to take into England. On his

part, M. d’Artagnan undertakes to find twenty thousand livres, which he

will join to the twenty thousand already laid down by the Sieur

Planchet. He will employ the said sum of forty thousand livres

according to his judgment in an undertaking which is described below.

On the day when M. d’Artagnan shall have re-established, by whatever

means, his majesty King Charles II. upon the throne of England, he will

pay into the hands of M. Planchet the sum of——”

“The sum of a hundred and fifty thousand livres,” said Planchet,

innocently, perceiving that D’Artagnan hesitated.

“Oh, the devil, no!” said D’Artagnan, “the division cannot be made by

half; that would not be just.”

“And yet, monsieur; we each lay down half,” objected Planchet, timidly.

“Yes; but listen to this clause, my dear Planchet, and if you do not

find it equitable in every respect when it is written, well, we can

scratch it out again:—‘Nevertheless, as M. d’Artagnan brings to the

association, besides his capital of twenty thousand livres, his time,

his idea, his industry and his skin,—things which he appreciates

strongly, particularly the last,—M. d’Artagnan will keep, of the three

hundred thousand livres two hundred thousand livres for himself, which

will make his share two-thirds.”

“Very well,” said Planchet.

“Is it just?” asked D’Artagnan.

“Perfectly just, monsieur.”

“And you will be contented with a hundred thousand livres?”

“Peste! I think so. A hundred thousand for twenty thousand!”

“And in a month, understand.”

“How, in a month?”

“Yes, I only ask one month.”

“Monsieur,” said Planchet, generously, “I give you six weeks.”

“Thank you,” replied the musketeer, politely; after which the two

partners reperused their deed.

“That is perfect, monsieur,” said Planchet, “and the late M. Coquenard,

the first husband of Madame la Baronne du Vallon, could not have done

it better.”

“Do you find it so? Let us sign it, then.” And both affixed their

signatures.

“In this fashion,” said D’Artagnan, “I shall be under obligations to no

one.”

“But I shall be under obligations to you,” said Planchet.

“No; for whatever store I set by it, Planchet, I may lose my skin

yonder, and you will lose all. A propos—peste!—that makes me think of

the principal, an indispensable clause. I shall write it:—‘In the case

of M. d’Artagnan dying in this enterprise, liquidation will be

considered made, and the Sieur Planchet will give quittance from that

moment to the shade of Messire d’Artagnan for the twenty thousand

livres paid by him into the hands of the said company.’”

This last clause made Planchet knit his brows a little, but when he saw

the brilliant eye, the muscular hand, the supple and strong back of his

associate, he regained his courage, and, without regret, he at once

added another stroke to his signature. D’Artagnan did the same. Thus

was drawn the first known company contract; perhaps such things have

been abused a little since, both in form and principle.

“Now,” said Planchet, pouring out the last glass of Anjou wine for

D’Artagnan,—“now go to sleep, my dear master.”

“No,” replied D’Artagnan; “for the most difficult part now remains to

be done, and I will think over that difficult part.”

“Bah!” said Planchet; “I have such great confidence in you, M.

d’Artagnan, that I would not give my hundred thousand livres for ninety

thousand livres down.”

“And devil take me if I don’t think you are right!” Upon which

D’Artagnan took a candle and went up to his bedroom.

CHAPTER 21.

In which D’Artagnan prepares to travel for the Firm of Planchet and

Company

D’Artagnan reflected to such good purpose during the night that his

plan was settled by morning. “This is it,” said he, sitting up in bed,

supporting his elbow on his knee, and his chin in his hand;—“this is

it. I shall seek out forty steady, firm men, recruited among people a

little compromised, but having habits of discipline. I shall promise

them five hundred livres for a month if they return, nothing if they do

not return, or half for their kindred. As to food and lodging, that

concerns the English, who have cattle in their pastures, bacon in their

bacon-racks, fowls in their poultry-yards, and corn in their barns. I

will present myself to General Monk with my little body of troops. He

will receive me. I shall win his confidence, and take advantage of it,

as soon as possible.”

But without going farther, D’Artagnan shook his head and interrupted

himself. “No,” said he; “I should not dare to relate this to Athos; the

way is therefore not honorable. I must use violence,” continued

he,—“very certainly I must, but without compromising my loyalty. With

forty men I will traverse the country as a partisan. But if I fall in

with, not forty thousand English, as Planchet said, but purely and

simply with four hundred, I shall be beaten. Supposing that among my

forty warriors there should be found at least ten stupid ones—ten who

will allow themselves to be killed one after the other, from mere

folly? No; it is, in fact, impossible to find forty men to be depended

upon—they do not exist. I must learn how to be contented with thirty.

With ten men less I should have the right of avoiding any armed

encounter, on account of the small number of my people; and if the

encounter should take place, my chance is better with thirty men than

forty. Besides, I should save five thousand francs; that is to say, the

eighth of my capital; that is worth the trial. This being so, I should

have thirty men. I shall divide them into three bands,—we will spread

ourselves about over the country, with an injunction to reunite at a

given moment; in this fashion, ten by ten, we should excite no

suspicion—we should pass unperceived. Yes, yes, thirty—that is a magic

number. There are three tens—three, that divine number! And then,

truly, a company of thirty men, when all together, will look rather

imposing. Ah! stupid wretch that I am!” continued D’Artagnan, “I want

thirty horses. That is ruinous. Where the devil was my head when I

forgot the horses? We cannot, however, think of striking such a blow

without horses. Well, so be it, that sacrifice must be made; we can get

the horses in the country—they are not bad, besides. But I

forgot—peste! Three bands—that necessitates three leaders; there is the

difficulty. Of the three commanders I have already one—that is

myself;—yes, but the two others will of themselves cost almost as much

money as all the rest of the troop. No; positively I must have but one

lieutenant. In that case, then, I should reduce my troop to twenty men.

I know very well that twenty men is but very little; but since with

thirty I was determined not to seek to come to blows, I should do so

more carefully still with twenty. Twenty—that is a round number; that,

besides, reduces the number of the horses by ten, which is a

consideration; and then, with a good lieutenant—Mordioux! what things

patience and calculation are! Was I not going to embark with forty men,

and I have now reduced them to twenty for an equal success? Ten

thousand livres saved at one stroke, and more safety; that is well!

Now, then, let us see; we have nothing to do but to find this

lieutenant—let him be found, then; and after—That is not so easy; he

must be brave and good, a second myself. Yes, but a lieutenant must

have my secret, and as that secret is worth a million, and I shall only

pay my man a thousand livres, fifteen hundred at the most, my man will

sell the secret to Monk. Mordioux! no lieutenant. Besides, this man,

were he as mute as a disciple of Pythagoras,—this man would be sure to

have in the troop some favourite soldier, whom he would make his

sergeant, the sergeant would penetrate the secret of the lieutenant, in

case the latter should be honest and unwilling to sell it. Then the

sergeant, less honest and less ambitious, will give up the whole for

fifty thousand livres. Come, come! that is impossible. The lieutenant

is impossible. But then I must have no fractions; I cannot divide my

troop into two, and act upon two points, at once, without another self,

who—But what is the use of acting upon two points, as we have only one

man to take? What can be the good of weakening a corps by placing the

right here, and the left there? A single corps—Mordioux! a single one,

and that commanded by D’Artagnan. Very well. But twenty men marching in

one band are suspected by everybody; twenty horsemen must not be seen

marching together, or a company will be detached against them and the

password will be required; the which company, upon seeing them

embarrassed to give it, would shoot M. d’Artagnan and his men like so

many rabbits. I reduce myself then to ten men; in this fashion I shall

act simply and with unity; I shall be forced to be prudent, which is

half the success in an affair of the kind I am undertaking; a greater

number might, perhaps, have drawn me into some folly. Ten horses are

not many, either to buy or take. A capital idea; what tranquillity it

infuses into my mind! no more suspicions—no passwords—no more dangers!

Ten men, they are valets or clerks. Ten men, leading ten horses laden

with merchandise of whatever kind, are tolerated, well received

everywhere. Ten men travel on account of the house of Planchet & Co.,

of France—nothing can be said against that. These ten men, clothed like

manufacturers, have a good cutlass or a good musket at their

saddle-bow, and a good pistol in the holster. They never allow

themselves to be uneasy, because they have no evil designs. They are,

perhaps, in truth, a little disposed to be smugglers, but what harm is

in that? Smuggling is not, like polygamy, a hanging offense. The worst

that can happen to us is the confiscation of our merchandise. Our

merchandise confiscated—fine affair that! Come, come! it is a superb

plan. Ten men only—ten men, whom I will engage for my service; ten men

who shall be as resolute as forty, who would cost me four times as

much, and to whom, for greater security, I will never open my mouth as

to my designs, and to whom I shall only say, ‘My friends, there is a

blow to be struck.’ Things being after this fashion, Satan will be very

malicious if he plays me one of his tricks. Fifteen thousand livres

saved—that’s superb—out of twenty!”

Thus fortified by his laborious calculations, D’Artagnan stopped at

this plan, and determined to change nothing in it. He had already on a

list furnished by his inexhaustible memory, ten men illustrious amongst

the seekers of adventures, ill-treated by fortune, and not on good

terms with justice. Upon this D’Artagnan rose, and instantly set off on

the search, telling Planchet not to expect him to breakfast, and

perhaps not to dinner. A day and a half spent in rummaging amongst

certain dens of Paris sufficed for his recruiting; and, without

allowing his adventurers to communicate with each other, he had picked

up and got together, in less than thirty hours, a charming collection

of ill-looking faces, speaking a French less pure than the English they

were about to attempt. These men were, for the most part, guards, whose

merit D’Artagnan had had an opportunity of appreciating in various

encounters, whom drunkenness, unlucky sword-thrusts, unexpected

winnings at play, or the economical reforms of Mazarin, had forced to

seek shade and solitude, those two great consolers of irritated and

chafing spirits. They bore upon their countenances and in their

vestments the traces of the heartaches they had undergone. Some had

their visages scarred,—all had their clothes in rags. D’Artagnan

comforted the most needy of these brotherly miseries by a prudent

distribution of the crowns of the society; then, having taken care that

these crowns should be employed in the physical improvement of the

troop, he appointed a trysting place in the north of France, between

Berghes and Saint Omer. Six days were allowed as the utmost term, and

D’Artagnan was sufficiently acquainted with the good-will, the

good-humor, and the relative probity of these illustrious recruits, to

be certain that not one of them would fail in his appointment. These

orders given, this rendezvous fixed, he went to bid farewell to

Planchet, who asked news of his army. D’Artagnan did not think proper

to inform him of the reduction he had made in his personnel. He feared

that the confidence of his associate would be abated by such an avowal.

Planchet was delighted to learn that the army was levied, and that he

(Planchet) found himself a kind of half king, who from his

throne-counter kept in pay a body of troops destined to make war

against perfidious Albion, that enemy of all true French hearts.

Planchet paid down in double louis, twenty thousand livres to

D’Artagnan, on the part of himself (Planchet), and twenty thousand

livres, still in double louis, in account with D’Artagnan. D’Artagnan

placed each of the twenty thousand francs in a bag, and weighing a bag

in each hand,—“This money is very embarrassing, my dear Planchet,” said

he. “Do you know this weighs thirty pounds?”

“Bah! your horse will carry that like a feather.”

D’Artagnan shook his head. “Don’t tell me such things, Planchet: a

horse overloaded with thirty pounds, in addition to the rider and his

portmanteau, cannot cross a river so easily—cannot leap over a wall or

ditch so lightly; and the horse failing, the horseman fails. It is true

that you, Planchet, who have served in the infantry, may not be aware

of all that.”

“Then what is to be done, monsieur?” said Planchet, greatly

embarrassed.

“Listen to me,” said D’Artagnan. “I will pay my army on its return

home. Keep my half of twenty thousand livres, which you can use during

that time.”

“And my half?” said Planchet.

“I shall take that with me.”

“Your confidence does me honor,” said Planchet: “but supposing you

should not return?”

“That is possible, though not very probable. Then, Planchet, in case I

should not return—give me a pen! I will make my will.” D’Artagnan took

a pen and some paper, and wrote upon a plain sheet,—“I, D’Artagnan,

possess twenty thousand livres, laid up cent by cent during thirty

years that I have been in the service of his majesty the king of

France. I leave five thousand to Athos, five thousand to Porthos and

five thousand to Aramis, that they may give the said sums in my name

and their own to my young friend Raoul, Vicomte de Bragelonne. I give

the remaining five thousand to Planchet, that he may distribute the

fifteen thousand with less regret among my friends. With which purpose

I sign these presents.—D’Artagnan.

Planchet appeared very curious to know what D’Artagnan had written.

“Here,” said the musketeer, “read it”

On reading the last lines the tears came into Planchet’s eyes. “You

think, then, that I would not have given the money without that? Then I

will have none of your five thousand francs.”

D’Artagnan smiled. “Accept it, accept it, Planchet; and in that way you

will only lose fifteen thousand francs instead of twenty thousand, and

you will not be tempted to disregard the signature of your master and

friend, by losing nothing at all.”

How well that dear Monsieur d’Artagnan knew the hearts of men and

grocers! They who have pronounced Don Quixote mad because he rode out

to the conquest of an empire with nobody but Sancho, his squire, and

they who have pronounced Sancho mad because he accompanied his master

in his attempt to conquer the said empire,—they certainly will have no

hesitation in extending the same judgment to D’Artagnan and Planchet.

And yet the first passed for one of the most subtle spirits among the

astute spirits of the court of France. As to the second, he had

acquired by good right the reputation of having one of the longest

heads among the grocers of the Rue des Lombards; consequently of Paris,

and consequently of France. Now, to consider these two men from the

point of view from which you would consider other men, and the means by

the aid of which they contemplated to restore a monarch to his throne,

compared with other means, the shallowest brains of the country where

brains are most shallow must have revolted against the presumptuous

madness of the lieutenant and the stupidity of his associate.

Fortunately, D’Artagnan was not a man to listen to the idle talk of

those around him, or to the comments that were made on himself. He had

adopted the motto, “Act well, and let people talk.” Planchet on his

part, had adopted this, “Act and say nothing.” It resulted from this,

that, according to the custom of all superior geniuses, these two men

flattered themselves intra pectus, with being in the right against all

who found fault with them.

As a beginning, D’Artagnan set out in the finest of possible weather,

without a cloud in the heavens—without a cloud on his mind, joyous and

strong, calm and decided, great in his resolution, and consequently

carrying with him a tenfold dose of that potent fluid which the shocks

of mind cause to spring from the nerves, and which procure for the

human machine a force and an influence of which future ages will

render, according to all probability, a more arithmetical account than

we can possibly do at present. He was again, as in times past, on that

same road of adventures which had led him to Boulogne, and which he was

now traveling for the fourth time. It appeared to him that he could

almost recognize the trace of his own steps upon the road, and that of

his first upon the doors of the hostelries;—his memory, always active

and present, brought back that youth which neither thirty years later

his great heart nor his wrist of steel would have belied. What a rich

nature was that of this man! He had all the passions, all the defects,

all the weaknesses, and the spirit of contradiction familiar to his

understanding changed all these imperfections into corresponding

qualities. D’Artagnan, thanks to his ever active imagination, was

afraid of a shadow; and ashamed of being afraid, he marched straight up

to that shadow, and then became extravagant in his bravery if the

danger proved to be real. Thus everything in him was emotion, and

therefore enjoyment. He loved the society of others, but never became

tired of his own; and more than once, if he could have been heard when

he was alone, he might have been seen laughing at the jokes he related

to himself or the tricks his imagination created just five minutes

before ennui might have been looked for. D’Artagnan was not perhaps so

gay this time as he would have been with the prospect of finding some

good friends at Calais, instead of joining the ten scamps there;

melancholy, however, did not visit him more than once a day, and it was

about five visits that he received from that somber deity before he got

sight of the sea at Boulogne, and then these visits were indeed but

short. But when once D’Artagnan found himself near the field of action,

all other feelings but that of confidence disappeared never to return.

From Boulogne he followed the coast to Calais. Calais was the place of

general rendezvous, and at Calais he had named to each of his recruits

the hostelry of “Le Grand Monarque,” where living was not extravagant,

where sailors messed, and where men of the sword, with sheath of

leather, be it understood, found lodging, table, food, and all the

comforts of life, for thirty sous per diem. D’Artagnan proposed to

himself to take them by surprise in flagrante delicto of wandering

life, and to judge by the first appearance if he could count on them as

trusty companions.

He arrived at Calais at half past four in the afternoon.

CHAPTER 22.

D’Artagnan travels for the House of Planchet and Company

The hostelry of “Le Grand Monarque” was situated in a little street

parallel to the port without looking out upon the port itself. Some

lanes cut—as steps cut the two parallels of the ladder—the two great

straight lines of the port and the street. By these lanes passengers

came suddenly from the port into the street, or from the street on to

the port. D’Artagnan, arrived at the port, took one of these lanes, and

came out in front of the hostelry of “Le Grand Monarque.” The moment

was well chosen and might remind D’Artagnan of his start in life at the

hostelry of the “Franc-Meunier” at Meung. Some sailors who had been

playing at dice had started a quarrel, and were threatening each other

furiously. The host, hostess, and two lads were watching with anxiety

the circle of these angry gamblers, from the midst of which war seemed

ready to break forth, bristling with knives and hatchets. The play,

nevertheless, was continued. A stone bench was occupied by two men, who

appeared thence to watch the door; four tables, placed at the back of

the common chamber, were occupied by eight other individuals. Neither

the men at the door, nor those at the tables, took any part in the play

or the quarrel. D’Artagnan recognized his ten men in these cold,

indifferent spectators. The quarrel went on increasing. Every passion

has, like the sea, its tide which ascends and descends. Reaching the

climax of passion, one sailor overturned the table and the money which

was upon it. The table fell, and the money rolled about. In an instant

all belonging to the hostelry threw themselves upon the stakes, and

many a piece of silver was picked up by people who stole away whilst

the sailors were scuffling with each other.

The two men on the bench and the eight at the tables, although they

seemed perfect strangers to each other, these ten men alone, we say,

appeared to have agreed to remain impassible amidst the cries of fury

and the chinking of money. Two only contented themselves with pushing

with their feet combatants who came under their table. Two others,

rather than take part in this disturbance, buried their hands in their

pockets; and another two jumped upon the table they occupied, as people

do to avoid being submerged by overflowing water.

“Come, come,” said D’Artagnan to himself, not having lost one of the

details we have related, “this is a very fair gathering—circumspect,

calm, accustomed to disturbance, acquainted with blows! Peste! I have

been lucky.”

All at once his attention was called to a particular part of the room.

The two men who had pushed the strugglers with their feet were assailed

with abuse by the sailors, who had become reconciled. One of them, half

drunk with passion, and quite drunk with beer, came, in a menacing

manner, to demand of the shorter of these two sages by what right he

had touched with his foot creatures of the good God, who were not dogs.

And whilst putting this question, in order to make it more direct, he

applied his great fist to the nose of D’Artagnan’s recruit.

This man became pale, without its being to be discerned whether his

pallor arose from anger or from fear; seeing which, the sailor

concluded it was from fear, and raised his fist with the manifest

intention of letting it fall upon the head of the stranger. But though

the threatened man did not appear to move, he dealt the sailor such a

severe blow in the stomach that he sent him rolling and howling to the

other side of the room. At the same instant, rallied by the esprit de

corps, all the comrades of the conquered man fell upon the conqueror.

The latter, with the same coolness of which he had given proof, without

committing the imprudence of touching his weapons, took up a beer-pot

with a pewter-lid, and knocked down two or three of his assailants;

then, as he was about to yield to numbers, the seven other silent men

at the tables, who had not stirred, perceived that their cause was at

stake, and came to the rescue. At the same time, the two indifferent

spectators at the door turned round with frowning brows, indicating

their evident intention of taking the enemy in the rear, if the enemy

did not cease their aggressions.

The host, his helpers, and two watchmen who were passing, and who from

curiosity had penetrated too far into the room, were mixed up in the

tumult and showered with blows. The Parisians hit like Cyclops, with an

ensemble and a tactic delightful to behold. At length, obliged to beat

a retreat before superior numbers, they formed an intrenchment behind

the large table, which they raised by main force; whilst the two

others, arming themselves each with a trestle, and using it like a

great sledge-hammer, knocked down at a blow eight sailors upon whose

heads they had brought their monstrous catapult in play. The floor was

already strewn with wounded, and the room filled with cries and dust,

when D’Artagnan, satisfied with the test, advanced, sword in hand, and

striking with the pommel every head that came in his way, he uttered a

vigorous hola! which put an instantaneous end to the conflict. A great

backflood directly took place from the center to the sides of the room,

so that D’Artagnan found himself isolated and dominator.

“What is all this about?” then demanded he of the assembly, with the

majestic tone of Neptune pronouncing the Quos ego.

At the very instant, at the first sound of his voice, to carry on the

Virgilian metaphor, D’Artagnan’s recruits, recognizing each his

sovereign lord, discontinued their plank-fighting and trestle blows. On

their side, the sailors, seeing that long naked sword, that martial

air, and the agile arm which came to the rescue of their enemies, in

the person of a man who seemed accustomed to command, the sailors

picked up their wounded and their pitchers. The Parisians wiped their

brows, and viewed their leader with respect. D’Artagnan was loaded with

thanks by the host of “Le Grand Monarque.” He received them like a man

who knows that nothing is being offered that does not belong to him,

and then said he would go and walk upon the port till supper was ready.

Immediately each of the recruits, who understood the summons, took his

hat, brushed the dust off his clothes, and followed D’Artagnan. But

D’Artagnan whilst walking and observing, took care not to stop; he

directed his course towards the downs, and the ten men—surprised at

finding themselves going in the track of each other, uneasy at seeing

on their right, on their left, and behind them, companions upon whom

they had not reckoned—followed him, casting furtive glances at each

other. It was not till he had arrived at the hollow part of the deepest

down that D’Artagnan, smiling to see them outdone, turned towards them,

making a friendly sign with his hand.

“Eh! come, come, gentlemen,” said he, “let us not devour each other;

you are made to live together, to understand each other in all

respects, and not to devour one another.”

Instantly all hesitation ceased; the men breathed as if they had been

taken out of a coffin, and examined each other complacently. After this

examination they turned their eyes towards their leader, who had long

been acquainted with the art of speaking to men of that class, and who

improvised the following little speech, pronounced with an energy truly

Gascon:

“Gentlemen, you all know who I am. I have engaged you from knowing you

to be brave, and willing to associate you with me in a glorious

enterprise. Imagine that in laboring for me you labor for the king. I

only warn you that if you allow anything of this supposition to appear,

I shall be forced to crack your skulls immediately, in the manner most

convenient to me. You are not ignorant, gentlemen, that state secrets

are like a mortal poison: as long as that poison is in its box and the

box is closed, it is not injurious; out of the box, it kills. Now draw

near and you shall know as much of this secret as I am able to tell

you.” All drew close to him with an expression of curiosity.

“Approach,” continued D’Artagnan, “and let not the bird which passes

over our heads, the rabbit which sports on the downs, the fish which

bounds from the waters, hear us. Our business is to learn and to report

to monsieur le surintendant of the finances to what extent English

smuggling is injurious to the French merchants. I shall enter every

place, and see everything. We are poor Picard fishermen, thrown upon

the coast by a storm. It is certain that we must sell fish, neither

more nor less, like true fishermen. Only people might guess who we are,

and might molest us; it is therefore necessary that we should be in a

condition to defend ourselves. And this is why I have selected men of

spirit and courage. We shall lead a steady life, and not incur much

danger; seeing that we have behind us a powerful protector, thanks to

whom no embarrassment is possible. One thing alone puzzles me; but I

hope that after a short explanation, you will relieve me from that

difficulty. The thing which puzzles me is taking with me a crew of

stupid fishermen, which crew will annoy me immensely, whilst if, by

chance, there were among you any who have seen the sea——”

“Oh! don’t let that trouble you,” said one of the recruits; “I was a

prisoner among the pirates of Tunis three years, and can maneuver a

boat like an admiral.”

“See,” said D’Artagnan, “what an admirable thing chance is!” D’Artagnan

pronounced these words with an indefinable tone of feigned bonhomie,

for he knew very well that the victim of pirates was an old corsair,

and had engaged him in consequence of that knowledge. But D’Artagnan

never said more than there was need to say, in order to leave people in

doubt. He paid himself with the explanation, and welcomed the effect,

without appearing to be preoccupied with the cause.

“And I,” said a second, “I, by chance, had an uncle who directed the

works of the port of La Rochelle. When quite a child, I played about

the boats, and I know how to handle an oar or a sail as well as the

best Ponantais sailor.” The latter did not lie much more than the

first, for he had rowed on board his majesty’s galleys six years, at

Ciotat. Two others were more frank: they confessed honestly that they

had served on board a vessel as soldiers on punishment, and did not

blush for it. D’Artagnan found himself, then, the leader of ten men of

war and four sailors, having at once a land army and a sea force, which

would have earned the pride of Planchet to its height, if Planchet had

known the details.

Nothing was now left but arranging the general orders, and D’Artagnan

gave them with precision. He enjoined his men to be ready to set out

for the Hague, some following the coast which leads to Breskens, others

the road to Antwerp. The rendezvous was given, by calculating each

day’s march, a fortnight from that time upon the chief place at the

Hague. D’Artagnan recommended his men to go in couples, as they liked

best, from sympathy. He himself selected from among those with the

least disreputable look, two guards whom he had formerly known, and

whose only faults were being drunkards and gamblers. These men had not

entirely lost all ideas of civilization, and under proper garments

their hearts would beat again. D’Artagnan, not to create any jealousy

with the others, made the rest go forward. He kept his two selected

ones, clothed them from his own wardrobe, and set out with them.

It was to these two, whom he seemed to honor with an absolute

confidence, that D’Artagnan imparted a false secret, destined to secure

the success of the expedition. He confessed to them that the object was

not to learn to what extent the French merchants were injured by

English smuggling, but to learn how far French smuggling could annoy

English trade. These men appeared convinced; they were effectively so.

D’Artagnan was quite sure that at the first debauch when thoroughly

drunk, one of the two would divulge the secret to the whole band. His

game appeared infallible.

A fortnight after all we have said had taken place at Calais, the whole

troop assembled at the Hague.

Then D’Artagnan perceived that all his men, with remarkable

intelligence, had already travestied themselves into sailors, more or

less ill-treated by the sea. D’Artagnan left them to sleep in a den in

Newkerke street, whilst he lodged comfortably upon the Grand Canal. He

learned that the king of England had come back to his old ally, William

II. of Nassau, stadtholder of Holland. He learned also that the refusal

of Louis XIV. had a little cooled the protection afforded him up to

that time, and in consequence he had gone to reside in a little village

house at Scheveningen, situated in the downs, on the sea-shore, about a

league from the Hague.

There, it was said, the unfortunate banished king consoled himself in

his exile, by looking, with the melancholy peculiar to the princes of

his race, at that immense North Sea, which separated him from his

England, as it had formerly separated Mary Stuart from France. There

behind the trees of the beautiful wood of Scheveningen on the fine sand

upon which grows the golden broom of the down, Charles II. vegetated as

it did, more unfortunate, for he had life and thought, and he hoped and

despaired by turns.

D’Artagnan went once as far as Scheveningen, in order to be certain

that all was true that was said of the king. He beheld Charles II.,

pensive and alone, coming out of a little door opening into the wood,

and walking on the beach in the setting sun, without even attracting

the attention of the fishermen, who, on their return in the evening,

drew, like the ancient mariners of the Archipelago, their barks up upon

the sand of the shore.

D’Artagnan recognized the king; he saw him fix his melancholy look upon

the immense extent of the waters, and absorb upon his pale countenance

the red rays of the sun already cut by the black line of the horizon.

Then Charles returned to his isolated abode, always alone, slow and

sad, amusing himself with making the friable and moving sand creak

beneath his feet.

That very evening D’Artagnan hired for a thousand livres a fishing-boat

worth four thousand. He paid a thousand livres down, and deposited the

three thousand with a Burgomaster, after which he brought on board

without their being seen, the ten men who formed his land army; and

with the rising tide, at three o’clock in the morning, he got into the

open sea, maneuvering ostensibly with the four others, and depending

upon the science of his galley slave as upon that of the first pilot of

the port.

CHAPTER 23.

In which the Author, very unwillingly, is forced to write a Little

History

While kings and men were thus occupied with England, which governed

itself quite alone, and which, it must be said in its praise, had never

been so badly governed, a man upon whom God had fixed his eye, and

placed his finger, a man predestined to write his name in brilliant

letters upon the page of history, was pursuing in the face of the world

a work full of mystery and audacity. He went on, and no one knew

whither he meant to go, although not only England, but France, and

Europe, watched him marching with a firm step and head held high. All

that was known of this man we are about to tell.

Monk had just declared himself in favor of the liberty of the Rump

Parliament, a parliament which General Lambert, imitating Cromwell,

whose lieutenant he had been, had just blocked up so closely, in order

to bring it to his will, that no member, during all the blockade, was

able to go out, and only one, Peter Wentworth, had been able to get in.

Lambert and Monk—everything was summed up in these two men; the first

representing military despotism, the second pure republicanism. These

men were the two sole political representatives of that revolution in

which Charles I. had first lost his crown, and afterwards his head. As

regarded Lambert, he did not dissemble his views; he sought to

establish a military government, and to be himself the head of that

government.

Monk, a rigid republican, some said, wished to maintain the Rump

Parliament, that visible though degenerated representative of the

republic. Monk, artful and ambitious, said others, wished simply to

make of this parliament, which he affected to protect, a solid step by

which to mount the throne which Cromwell had left empty, but upon which

he had never dared to take his seat.

Thus Lambert by persecuting the parliament, and Monk by declaring for

it, had mutually proclaimed themselves enemies of each other. Monk and

Lambert, therefore, had at first thought of creating an army each for

himself: Monk in Scotland, where were the Presbyterians and the

royalists, that is to say, the malcontents; Lambert in London, where

was found, as is always the case, the strongest opposition to the

existing power which it had beneath its eyes.

Monk had pacified Scotland, he had there formed for himself an army,

and found an asylum. The one watched the other. Monk knew that the day

was not yet come, the day marked by the Lord for a great change; his

sword, therefore, appeared glued to the sheath. Inexpugnable, in his

wild and mountainous Scotland, an absolute general, king of an army of

eleven thousand old soldiers, whom he had more than once led on to

victory; as well informed, nay, even better, of the affairs of London,

than Lambert, who held garrison in the city,—such was the position of

Monk, when, at a hundred leagues from London, he declared himself for

the parliament. Lambert, on the contrary, as we have said, lived in the

capital. That was the center of all his operations, and he there

collected around him all his friends, and all the people of the lower

class, eternally inclined to cherish the enemies of constituted power.

It was then in London that Lambert learnt the support that, from the

frontiers of Scotland, Monk lent to the parliament. He judged there was

no time to be lost, and that the Tweed was not so far distant from the

Thames that an army could not march from one river to the other,

particularly when it was well commanded. He knew, besides, that as fast

as the soldiers of Monk penetrated into England, they would form on

their route that ball of snow, the emblem of the globe of fortune,

which is for the ambitious nothing but a step growing unceasingly

higher to conduct him to his object. He got together, therefore, his

army, formidable at the same time for its composition and its numbers,

and hastened to meet Monk, who, on his part, like a prudent navigator

sailing amidst rocks, advanced by very short marches, listening to the

reports and scenting the air which came from London.

The two armies came in sight of each other near Newcastle, Lambert,

arriving first, encamped in the city itself. Monk, always circumspect,

stopped where he was, and placed his general quarters at Coldstream, on

the Tweed. The sight of Lambert spread joy through Monk’s army, whilst,

on the contrary, the sight of Monk threw disorder into Lambert’s army.

It might have been thought that these intrepid warriors, who had made

such a noise in the streets of London, had set out with the hopes of

meeting no one, and that now seeing that they had met an army, and that

that army hoisted before them not only a standard, but still further, a

cause and a principle,—it might have been believed, we say, that these

intrepid warriors had begun to reflect, that they were less good

republicans than the soldiers of Monk, since the latter supported the

parliament; whilst Lambert supported nothing, not even himself.

As to Monk, if he had had to reflect, or if he did reflect, it must

have been after a sad fashion, for history relates—and that modest

dame, it is well known, never lies—history relates, that the day of his

arrival at Coldstream search was made in vain throughout the place for

a single sheep.

If Monk had commanded an English army, that was enough to have brought

about a general desertion. But it is not with the Scotch as it is with

the English, to whom that fluid flesh which is called blood is a

paramount necessity; the Scotch, a poor and sober race, live upon a

little barley crushed between two stones, diluted with the water of the

fountain, and cooked upon another stone, heated.

The Scotch, their distribution of barley being made, cared very little

whether there was or was not any meat in Coldstream. Monk, little

accustomed to barley-cakes, was hungry, and his staff, at least as

hungry as himself, looked with anxiety right and left, to know what was

being prepared for supper.

Monk ordered search to be made; his scouts had on arriving in the place

found it deserted and the cupboards empty; upon butchers and bakers it

was of no use depending in Coldstream. The smallest morsel of bread,

then, could not be found for the general’s table.

As accounts succeeded each other, all equally unsatisfactory, Monk,

seeing terror and discouragement upon every face, declared that he was

not hungry; besides they should eat on the morrow, since Lambert was

there probably with the intention of giving battle, and consequently

would give up his provisions, if he were forced from Newcastle, or

forever to relieve Monk’s soldiers from hunger if he conquered.

This consolation was only efficacious upon a very small number; but of

what importance was it to Monk? for Monk was very absolute, under the

appearance of the most perfect mildness. Every one, therefore, was

obliged to be satisfied, or at least to appear so. Monk quite as hungry

as his people, but affecting perfect indifference for the absent

mutton, cut a fragment of tobacco, half an inch long, from the carotte

of a sergeant who formed part of his suite, and began to masticate the

said fragment, assuring his lieutenants that hunger was a chimera, and

that, besides, people were never hungry when they had anything to chew.

This joke satisfied some of those who had resisted Monk’s first

deduction drawn from the neighborhood of Lambert’s army; the number of

the dissentients diminished greatly; the guard took their posts, the

patrols began, and the general continued his frugal repast beneath his

open tent.

Between his camp and that of the enemy stood an old abbey, of which, at

the present day, there only remain some ruins, but which then was in

existence, and was called Newcastle Abbey. It was built upon a vast

site, independent at once of the plain and of the river, because it was

almost a marsh fed by springs and kept up by rains. Nevertheless, in

the midst of these pools of water, covered with long grass, rushes, and

reeds, were seen solid spots of ground, formerly used as the

kitchen-garden, the park, the pleasure-gardens, and other dependencies

of the abbey, looking like one of those great sea-spiders, whose body

is round, whilst the claws go diverging round from this circumference.

The kitchen-garden, one of the longest claws of the abbey, extended to

Monk’s camp. Unfortunately it was, as we have said, early in June, and

the kitchen-garden, being abandoned, offered no resources.

Monk had ordered this spot to be guarded, as most subject to surprises.

The fires of the enemy’s general were plainly to be perceived on the

other side of the abbey. But between these fires and the abbey extended

the Tweed, unfolding its luminous scales beneath the thick shade of

tall green oaks. Monk was perfectly well acquainted with this position,

Newcastle and its environs having already more than once been his

headquarters. He knew that by day his enemy might without doubt throw a

few scouts into these ruins and promote a skirmish, but that by night

he would take care to abstain from such a risk. He felt himself,

therefore, in security.

Thus his soldiers saw him, after what he boastingly called his

supper—that is to say, after the exercise of mastication reported by us

at the commencement of this chapter—like Napoleon on the eve of

Austerlitz, seated asleep in his rush chair, half beneath the light of

his lamp, half beneath the reflection of the moon, commencing its

ascent in the heavens, which denoted that it was nearly half past nine

in the evening. All at once Monk was roused from his half sleep,

fictitious perhaps, by a troop of soldiers, who came with joyous cries,

and kicked the poles of his tent with a humming noise as if on purpose

to wake him. There was no need of so much noise; the general opened his

eyes quickly.

“Well, my children, what is going on now?” asked the general.

“General!” replied several voices at once, “General! you shall have

some supper.”

“I have had my supper, gentlemen,” replied he, quietly, “and was

comfortably digesting it, as you see. But come in, and tell me what

brings you hither.”

“Good news, general.”

“Bah! Has Lambert sent us word that he will fight to-morrow?”

“No, but we have just captured a fishing-boat conveying fish to

Newcastle.”

“And you have done very wrong, my friends. These gentlemen from London

are delicate, must have their first course; you will put them sadly out

of humor this evening, and to-morrow they will be pitiless. It would

really be in good taste to send back to Lambert both his fish and his

fishermen, unless——” and the general reflected an instant.

“Tell me,” continued he, “what are these fishermen, if you please?”

“Some Picard seamen who were fishing on the coasts of France or

Holland, and who have been thrown upon ours by a gale of wind.”

“Do any among them speak our language?”

“The leader spoke some few words of English.”

The mistrust of the general was awakened in proportion as fresh

information reached him. “That is well,” said he. “I wish to see these

men, bring them to me.”

An officer immediately went to fetch them.

“How many are there of them?” continued Monk; “and what is their

vessel?”

“There are ten or twelve of them, general, and they were aboard of a

kind of chasse-maree, as it is called—Dutch-built, apparently.”

“And you say they were carrying fish to Lambert’s camp?”

“Yes, general, and they seem to have had good luck in their fishing.”

“Humph! we shall see that,” said Monk.

At this moment the officer returned, bringing the leader of the

fishermen with him. He was a man from fifty to fifty-five years old,

but good-looking for his age. He was of middle height, and wore a

justaucorps of coarse wool, a cap pulled down over his eyes, a cutlass

hung from his belt, and he walked with the hesitation peculiar to

sailors, who, never knowing, thanks to the movement of the vessel,

whether their foot will be placed upon the plank or upon nothing, give

to every one of their steps a fall as firm as if they were driving a

pile. Monk, with an acute and penetrating look, examined the fisherman

for some time, while the latter smiled, with that smile half cunning,

half silly, peculiar to French peasants.

“Do you speak English?” asked Monk, in excellent French.

“Ah! but badly, my lord,” replied the fisherman.

This reply was made much more with the lively and sharp accentuation of

the people beyond the Loire, than with the slightly-drawling accent of

the countries of the west and north of France.

“But you do speak it?” persisted Monk, in order to examine his accent

once more.

“Eh! we men of the sea,” replied the fisherman, “speak a little of all

languages.”

“Then you are a sea fisherman?”

“I am at present, my lord—a fisherman, and a famous fisherman too. I

have taken a barbel that weighs at least thirty pounds, and more than

fifty mullets; I have also some little whitings that will fry

beautifully.”

“You appear to me to have fished more frequently in the Gulf of Gascony

than in the Channel,” said Monk, smiling.

“Well, I am from the south; but does that prevent me from being a good

fisherman, my lord?”

“Oh! not at all; I shall buy your fish. And now speak frankly; for whom

did you destine them?”

“My lord, I will conceal nothing from you. I was going to Newcastle,

following the coast, when a party of horsemen who were passing along in

an opposite direction made a sign to my bark to turn back to your

honor’s camp, under penalty of a discharge of musketry. As I was not

armed for fighting,” added the fisherman, smiling, “I was forced to

submit.”

“And why did you go to Lambert’s camp in preference to mine?”

“My lord, I will be frank; will your lordship permit me?”

“Yes, and even if need be shall command you to be so.”

“Well, my lord, I was going to M. Lambert’s camp because those

gentlemen from the city pay well—whilst your Scotchmen, Puritans,

Presbyterians, Covenanters, or whatever you choose to call them, eat

but little, and pay for nothing.”

Monk shrugged his shoulders, without, however, being able to refrain

from smiling at the same time. “How is it that, being from the south,

you come to fish on our coasts?”

“Because I have been fool enough to marry in Picardy.”

“Yes; but even Picardy is not England.”

“My lord, man shoves his boat into the sea, but God and the wind do the

rest, and drive the boat where they please.”

“You had, then, no intention of landing on our coasts?”

“Never.”

“And what route were you steering?”

“We were returning from Ostend, where some mackerel had already been

seen, when a sharp wind from the south drove us from our course; then,

seeing that it was useless to struggle against it, we let it drive us.

It then became necessary, not to lose our fish, which were good, to go

and sell them at the nearest English port, and that was Newcastle. We

were told the opportunity was good, as there was an increase of

population in the camp, an increase of population in the city; both, we

were told, were full of gentlemen, very rich and very hungry. So we

steered our course towards Newcastle.”

“And your companions, where are they?”

“Oh, my companions have remained on board; they are sailors without the

least instruction.”

“Whilst you——” said Monk.

“Who, I?” said the patron, laughing; “I have sailed about with my

father, and I know what is called a sou, a crown, a pistole, a louis,

and a double louis, in all the languages of Europe; my crew, therefore,

listen to me as they would to an oracle, and obey me as if I were an

admiral.”

“Then it was you who preferred M. Lambert as the best customer?”

“Yes, certainly. And, to be frank, my lord, was I wrong?”

“You will see that by and by.”

“At all events, my lord, if there is a fault, the fault is mine; and my

comrades should not be dealt hardly with on that account.”

“This is decidedly an intelligent, sharp fellow,” thought Monk. Then,

after a few minutes, silence employed in scrutinizing the

fisherman,—“You come from Ostend, did you not say?” asked the general.

“Yes, my lord, in a straight line.”

“You have then heard of the affairs of the day; for I have no doubt

that both in France and Holland they excite interest. What is he doing

who calls himself king of England?”

“Oh, my lord!” cried the fisherman, with loud and expansive frankness,

“that is a lucky question, and you could not put it to anybody better

than to me, for in truth I can make you a famous reply. Imagine, my

lord, that when putting into Ostend to sell the few mackerel we had

caught, I saw the ex-king walking on the downs waiting for his horses,

which were to take him to the Hague. He is a rather tall, pale man,

with black hair, and somewhat hard-featured. He looks ill, and I don’t

think the air of Holland agrees with him.”

Monk followed with the greatest attention the rapid, heightened, and

diffuse conversation of the fisherman, in a language which was not his

own, but which, as we have said, he spoke with great facility. The

fisherman on his part, employed sometimes a French word, sometimes an

English word, and sometimes a word which appeared not to belong to any

language, but was, in truth, pure Gascon. Fortunately his eyes spoke

for him, and that so eloquently, that it was possible to lose a word

from his mouth, but not a single intention from his eyes. The general

appeared more and more satisfied with his examination. “You must have

heard that this ex-king, as you call him, was going to the Hague for

some purpose?”

“Oh, yes,” said the fisherman, “I heard that.”

“And what was his purpose?”

“Always the same,” said the fisherman. “Must he not always entertain

the fixed idea of returning to England?”

“That is true,” said Monk, pensively.

“Without reckoning,” added the fisherman, “that the stadtholder—you

know, my lord, William II.?”

“Well?”

“He will assist him with all his power.”

“Ah! did you hear that said?”

“No, but I think so.”

“You are quite a politician, apparently,” said Monk.

“Why, we sailors, my lord, who are accustomed to study the water and

the air—that is to say, the two most changeable things in the world—are

seldom deceived as to the rest.”

“Now, then,” said Monk, changing the conversation, “I am told you are

going to provision us.”

“I shall do my best, my lord.”

“How much do you ask for your fish in the first place?”

“Not such a fool as to name a price, my lord.”

“Why not?”

“Because my fish is yours.”

“By what right?”

“By that of the strongest.”

“But my intention is to pay you for it.”

“That is very generous of you, my lord.”

“And the worth of it——”

“My lord, I fix no price.”

“What do you ask, then?”

“I only ask to be permitted to go away.”

“Where?—to General Lambert’s camp?”

“I!” cried the fisherman; “what should I go to Newcastle for, now I

have no longer any fish?”

“At all events, listen to me.”

“I do, my lord.”

“I shall give you some advice.”

“How, my lord!—pay me and give me good advice likewise! You overwhelm

me, my lord.”

Monk looked more earnestly than ever at the fisherman, about whom he

still appeared to entertain some suspicion. “Yes, I shall pay you, and

give you a piece of advice, for the two things are connected. If you

return, then, to General Lambert——”

The fisherman made a movement of his head and shoulders, which

signified, “If he persists in it, I won’t contradict him.”

“Do not cross the marsh,” continued Monk: “you will have money in your

pocket, and there are in the marsh some Scotch ambuscaders I have

placed there. Those people are very intractable; they understand but

very little of the language which you speak, although it appears to me

to be composed of three languages. They might take from you what I had

given you, and, on your return to your country, you would not fail to

say that General Monk has two hands, the one Scotch, and the other

English; and that he takes back with the Scotch hand what he has given

with the English hand.”

“Oh! general, I shall go where you like, be sure of that,” said the

fisherman, with a fear too expressive not to be exaggerated. “I only

wish to remain here, if you will allow me to remain.”

“I readily believe you,” said Monk, with an imperceptible smile, “but I

cannot, nevertheless, keep you in my tent.”

“I have no such wish, my lord, and desire only that your lordship

should point out where you will have me posted. Do not trouble yourself

about us—with us a night soon passes away.”

“You shall be conducted to your bark.”

“As your lordship pleases. Only, if your lordship would allow me to be

taken back by a carpenter, I should be extremely grateful.”

“Why so?”

“Because the gentlemen of your army, in dragging my boat up the river

with a cable pulled by their horses, have battered it a little upon the

rocks of the shore, so that I have at least two feet of water in my

hold, my lord.”

“The greater reason why you should watch your boat, I think.”

“My lord, I am quite at your orders,” said the fisherman; “I shall

empty my baskets where you wish; then you will pay me, if you please to

do so; and you will send me away, if it appears right to you. You see I

am very easily managed and pleased, my lord.”

“Come, come, you are a very good sort of a fellow,” said Monk, whose

scrutinizing glance had not been able to find a single shade in the

clear eye of the fisherman. “Holloa, Digby!” An aide-de-camp appeared.

“You will conduct this good fellow and his companions to the little

tents of the canteens, in front of the marshes, so that they will be

near their bark, and yet will not sleep on board to-night. What is the

matter, Spithead?”

Spithead was the sergeant from whom Monk had borrowed a piece of

tobacco for his supper. Spithead, having entered the general’s tent

without being sent for, had drawn this question from Monk.

“My lord,” said he, “a French gentleman has just presented himself at

the outposts and wishes to speak to your honor.”

All this was said, be it understood, in English; but notwithstanding,

it produced a slight emotion in the fisherman, which Monk, occupied

with his sergeant, did not remark.

“Who is the gentleman?” asked Monk.

“My lord,” replied Spithead, “he told it me, but those devils of French

names are so difficult to pronounce for a Scotch throat, that I could

not retain it. I believe, however, from what the guards say, that it is

the same gentleman who presented himself yesterday at the halt, and

whom your honor would not receive.”

“That is true; I was holding a council of officers.”

“Will your honor give any orders respecting this gentleman?”

“Yes, let him be brought here.”

“Must we take any precautions?”

“Such as what?”

“Binding his eyes, for instance.”

“To what purpose? He can only see what I desire should be seen; that is

to say, that I have around me eleven thousand brave men, who ask no

better than to have their throats cut in honor of the parliament of

Scotland and England.”

“And this man, my lord?” said Spithead, pointing to the fisherman, who,

during this conversation, had remained standing and motionless, like a

man who sees but does not understand.

“Ah, that is true,” said Monk. Then turning towards the fisherman,—“I

shall see you again, my brave fellow,” said he; “I have selected a

lodging for you. Digby, take him to it. Fear nothing: your money shall

be sent to you presently.”

“Thank you, my lord,” said the fisherman, and after having bowed, he

left the tent, accompanied by Digby. Before he had gone a hundred paces

he found his companions, who were whispering with a volubility which

did not appear exempt from uneasiness, but he made them a sign which

seemed to reassure them. “Hola, you fellows!” said the patron, “come

this way. His lordship, General Monk, has the generosity to pay us for

our fish, and the goodness to give us hospitality for to-night.”

The fishermen gathered round their leader, and, conducted by Digby, the

little troop proceeded towards the canteens, the post, as may be

remembered, which had been assigned them. As they went along in the

dark, the fishermen passed close to the guards who were conducting the

French gentleman to General Monk. This gentleman was on horseback, and

enveloped in a large cloak, which prevented the patron from seeing him,

however great his curiosity might be. As to the gentleman, ignorant

that he was elbowing compatriots, he did not pay any attention to the

little troop.

The aid-de-camp settled his guests in a tolerably comfortable tent,

from which was dislodged an Irish canteen woman, who went, with her six

children, to sleep where she could. A large fire was burning in front

of this tent, and threw its purple light over the grassy pools of the

marsh, rippled by a fresh breeze. The arrangements made, the

aid-de-camp wished the fishermen good-night, calling to their notice

that they might see from the door of the tent the masts of their bark,

which was tossing gently on the Tweed, a proof that it had not yet

sunk. The sight of this appeared to delight the leader of the fishermen

infinitely.

CHAPTER 24.

The Treasure

The French gentleman whom Spithead had announced to Monk, and who,

closely wrapped in his cloak, had passed by the fishermen who left the

general’s tent five minutes before he entered it,—the French gentleman

went through the various posts without even casting his eyes around

him, for fear of appearing indiscreet. As the order had been given, he

was conducted to the tent of the general. The gentleman was left alone

in the sort of ante-chamber in front of the principal body of the tent,

where he awaited Monk, who only delayed till he had heard the report of

his people, and observed through the opening of the canvas the

countenance of the person who solicited an audience.

Without doubt, the report of those who had accompanied the French

gentleman established the discretion with which he had behaved, for the

first impression the stranger received of the welcome made him by the

general was more favorable than he could have expected at such a

moment, and on the part of so suspicious a man. Nevertheless, according

to his custom, when Monk found himself in the presence of a stranger,

he fixed upon him his penetrating eyes, which scrutiny, the stranger,

on his part, sustained without embarrassment or notice. At the end of a

few seconds, the general made a gesture with his hand and head in sign

of attention.

“My lord,” said the gentleman, in excellent English. “I have requested

an interview with your honor, for an affair of importance.”

“Monsieur,” replied Monk, in French, “you speak our language well for a

son of the continent. I ask your pardon—for doubtless the question is

indiscreet—do you speak French with the same purity?”

“There is nothing surprising, my lord, in my speaking English

tolerably; I resided for some time in England in my youth, and since

then I have made two voyages to this country.” These words were spoken

in French, and with a purity of accent that bespoke not only a

Frenchman, but a Frenchman from the vicinity of Tours.

“And what part of England have you resided in, monsieur?”

“In my youth, London, my lord, then, about 1635, I made a pleasure trip

to Scotland; and lastly, in 1648, I lived for some time at Newcastle,

particularly in the convent, the gardens of which are now occupied by

your army.”

“Excuse me, monsieur, but you must comprehend that these questions are

necessary on my part—do you not?”

“It would astonish me, my lord, if they were not asked.”

“Now, then, monsieur, what can I do to serve you? What do you wish?”

“This, my lord;—but, in the first place, are we alone?”

“Perfectly so, monsieur, except, of course, the post which guards us.”

So saying, Monk pulled open the canvas with his hand, and pointed to

the soldier placed at ten paces from the tent, and who, at the first

call could have rendered assistance in a second.

“In that case my lord,” said the gentleman, in as calm a tone as if he

had been for a length of time in habits of intimacy with his

interlocutor, “I have made up my mind to address myself to you, because

I believe you to be an honest man. Indeed, the communication I am about

to make to you will prove to you the esteem in which I hold you.”

Monk, astonished at this language, which established between him and

the French gentleman equality at least, raised his piercing eye to the

stranger’s face, and with a sensible irony conveyed by the inflection

of his voice alone, for not a muscle of his face moved,—“I thank you,

monsieur,” said he; “but, in the first place, to whom have I the honor

of speaking?”

“I sent you my name by your sergeant, my lord.”

“Excuse him, monsieur, he is a Scotchman,—he could not retain it.”

“I am called the Comte de la Fere, monsieur,” said Athos, bowing.

“The Comte de la Fere?” said Monk, endeavoring to recollect the name.

“Pardon me, monsieur, but this appears to be the first time I have ever

heard that name. Do you fill any post at the court of France?”

“None; I am a simple gentleman.”

“What dignity?”

“King Charles I. made me a knight of the Garter, and Queen Anne of

Austria has given me the cordon of the Holy Ghost. These are my only

dignities.”

“The Garter! the Holy Ghost! Are you a knight of those two orders,

monsieur?”

“Yes.”

“And on what occasions have such favors been bestowed upon you?”

“For services rendered to their majesties.”

Monk looked with astonishment at this man, who appeared to him so

simple and so great at the same time. Then, as if he had renounced

endeavoring to penetrate this mystery of a simplicity and grandeur upon

which the stranger did not seem disposed to give him any other

information than that which he had already received,—“Did you present

yourself yesterday at our advanced posts?”

“And was sent back? Yes, my lord.”

“Many officers, monsieur, would permit no one to enter their camp,

particularly on the eve of a probable battle. But I differ from my

colleagues, and like to leave nothing behind me. Every advice is good

to me; all danger is sent to me by God, and I weigh it in my hand with

the energy He has given me. So, yesterday, you were only sent back on

account of the council I was holding. To-day I am at liberty,—speak.”

“My lord, you have done much better in receiving me, for what I have to

say has nothing to do with the battle you are about to fight with

General Lambert, or with your camp; and the proof is, that I turned

away my head that I might not see your men, and closed my eyes that I

might not count your tents. No, I come to speak to you, my lord, on my

own account.”

“Speak, then, monsieur,” said Monk.

“Just now,” continued Athos, “I had the honor of telling your lordship

that for a long time I lived in Newcastle; it was in the time of

Charles I., and when the king was given up to Cromwell by the Scots.”

“I know,” said Monk, coldly.

“I had at that time a large sum in gold, and on the eve of the battle,

from a presentiment perhaps of the turn which things would take on the

morrow, I concealed it in the principal vault of the convent of

Newcastle, in the tower whose summit you now see silvered by the

moonbeams. My treasure has then remained interred there, and I have

come to entreat your honor to permit me to withdraw it before, perhaps,

the battle turning that way, a mine or some other war engine has

destroyed the building and scattered my gold, or rendered it so

apparent that the soldiers will take possession of it.”

Monk was well acquainted with mankind, he saw in the physiognomy of

this gentleman all the energy, all the reason, all the circumspection

possible, he could therefore only attribute to a magnanimous confidence

the revelation the Frenchman had made him, and he showed himself

profoundly touched by it.

“Monsieur,” said he, “you have augured well of me. But is the sum worth

the trouble to which you expose yourself? Do you even believe that it

can be in the place where you left it?”

“It is there, monsieur, I do not doubt.”

“That is a reply to one question; but to the other. I asked you if the

sum was so large as to warrant your exposing yourself thus.”

“It is really large; yes, my lord, for it is a million I inclosed in

two barrels.”

“A million!” cried Monk, at whom this time, in turn, Athos looked

earnestly and long. Monk perceived this, and his mistrust returned.

“Here is a man,” said he, “who is laying a snare for me. So you wish to

withdraw this money, monsieur,” replied he, “as I understand?”

“If you please, my lord.”

“To-day?”

“This very evening, and that on account of the circumstances I have

named.”

“But, monsieur,” objected Monk, “General Lambert is as near the abbey

where you have to act as I am. Why, then, have you not addressed

yourself to him?”

“Because, my lord, when one acts in important matters, it is best to

consult one’s instinct before everything. Well, General Lambert does

not inspire me with so much confidence as you do.”

“Be it so, monsieur. I shall assist you in recovering your money, if,

however, it can still be there; for that is far from likely. Since 1648

twelve years have rolled away, and many events have taken place.” Monk

dwelt upon this point to see if the French gentleman would seize the

evasions that were open to him, but Athos did not hesitate.

“I assure you, my lord,” he said firmly, “that my conviction is, that

the two barrels have neither changed place nor master.” This reply had

removed one suspicion from the mind of Monk, but it had suggested

another. Without doubt this Frenchman was some emissary sent to entice

into error the protector of the parliament; the gold was nothing but a

lure; and by the help of this lure they thought to excite the cupidity

of the general. This gold might not exist. It was Monk’s business,

then, to seize the Frenchman in the act of falsehood and trick, and to

draw from the false step itself in which his enemies wished to entrap

him, a triumph for his renown. When Monk was determined how to act,—

“Monsieur,” said he to Athos, “without doubt you will do me the honor

to share my supper this evening?”

“Yes, my lord,” replied Athos, bowing, “for you do me an honor of which

I feel myself worthy, by the inclination which drew me towards you.”

“It is so much the more gracious on your part to accept my invitation

with such frankness, as my cooks are but few and inexperienced, and my

providers have returned this evening empty-handed; so that if it had

not been for a fisherman of your nation who strayed into our camp,

General Monk would have gone to bed without his supper to-day; I have,

then, some fresh fish to offer you, as the vendor assures me.”

“My lord, it is principally for the sake of having the honor to pass

another hour with you.”

After this exchange of civilities, during which Monk had lost nothing

of his circumspection, the supper, or what was to serve for one, had

been laid upon a deal table. Monk invited the Comte de la Fere to be

seated at this table, and took his place opposite to him. A single dish

of boiled fish, set before the two illustrious guests, was more

tempting to hungry stomachs than to delicate palates.

Whilst supping, that is, while eating the fish, washed down with bad

ale, Monk got Athos to relate to him the last events of the Fronde, the

reconciliation of M. de Conde with the king, and the probable marriage

of the infanta of Spain; but he avoided, as Athos himself avoided it,

all allusion to the political interests which united, or rather which

disunited at this time, England, France and Holland.

Monk, in this conversation, convinced himself of one thing, which he

must have remarked after the first words exchanged: that was, that he

had to deal with a man of high distinction. He could not be an

assassin, and it was repugnant to Monk to believe him to be a spy, but

there was sufficient finesse and at the same time firmness in Athos to

lead Monk to fancy he was a conspirator. When they had quitted table,

“You still believe in your treasure, then, monsieur?” asked Monk.

“Yes, my lord.”

“Quite seriously?”

“Seriously.”

“And you think you can find the place again where it was buried?”

“At the first inspection.”

“Well, monsieur, from curiosity I shall accompany you. And it is so

much the more necessary that I should accompany you, that you would

find great difficulties in passing through the camp without me or one

of my lieutenants.”

“General, I would not suffer you to inconvenience yourself if I did

not, in fact, stand in need of your company; but as I recognize that

this company is not only honorable, but necessary, I accept it.”

“Do you desire we should take any people with us?” asked Monk.

“General, I believe that would be useless, if you yourself do not see

the necessity for it. Two men and a horse will suffice to transport the

two casks on board the felucca which brought me hither.”

“But it will be necessary to pick, dig and remove the earth, and split

stones; you don’t intend doing this work yourself, monsieur, do you?”

“General, there is no picking or digging required. The treasure is

buried in the sepulchral vault of the convent, under a stone in which

is fixed a large iron ring and under which are four steps leading down.

The two casks are there, placed end to end, covered with a coat of

plaster in the form of a bier. There is, besides, an inscription, which

will enable me to recognize the stone; and as I am not willing, in an

affair of delicacy and confidence, to keep the secret from your honor,

here is the inscription:—‘Hic jacet venerabilis, Petrus Gulielmus

Scott, Canon Honorab. Conventus Novi Castelli. Obiit quarta et decima.

Feb. ann. Dom. MCCVIII. Requiescat in pace.’”

Monk did not lose a single word.—He was astonished either at the

marvelous duplicity of this man and the superior style in which he

played his part, or at the good loyal faith with which he presented his

request, in a situation in which concerning a million of money, risked

against the blow from a dagger, amidst an army that would have looked

upon the theft as a restitution.

“Very well,” said he; “I shall accompany you; and the adventure appears

to me so wonderful, that I shall carry the torch myself.” And saying

these words, he girded on a short sword, placed a pistol in his belt,

disclosing in this movement, which opened his doublet a little, the

fine rings of a coat of mail, destined to protect him from the first

dagger-thrust of an assassin. After which he took a Scotch dirk in his

left hand, and then turning to Athos, “Are you ready, monsieur?” said

he.

“I am.”

Athos, as if in opposition to what Monk had done, unfastened his

poniard, which he placed upon the table; unhooked his sword-belt, which

he laid close to his poniard; and, without affectation, opening his

doublet as if to look for his handkerchief, showed beneath his fine

cambric shirt his naked breast, without weapons either offensive or

defensive.

“This is truly a singular man,” said Monk; “he is without any arms; he

has an ambuscade placed somewhere yonder.”

“General,” said he, as if he had divined Monk’s thought, “you wish we

should be alone; that is very right, but a great captain ought never to

expose himself with temerity. It is night, the passage of the marsh may

present dangers; be accompanied.”

“You are right,” replied he, calling Digby. The aid-de-camp appeared.

“Fifty men with swords and muskets,” said he, looking at Athos.

“That is too few if there is danger, too many if there is not.”

“I will go alone,” said Monk; “I want nobody. Come, monsieur.”

CHAPTER 25.

The March

Athos and Monk passed over, in going from the camp towards the Tweed,

that part of the ground which Digby had traversed with the fishermen

coming from the Tweed to the camp. The aspect of this place, the aspect

of the changes man had wrought in it, was of a nature to produce a

great effect upon a lively and delicate imagination like that of Athos.

Athos looked at nothing but these desolate spots; Monk looked at

nothing but Athos—at Athos, who, with his eyes sometimes directed

towards heaven, and sometimes towards the earth, sought, thought, and

sighed.

Digby, whom the last orders of the general, and particularly the accent

with which he had given them, had at first a little excited, followed

the pair at about twenty paces, but the general having turned round as

if astonished to find his orders had not been obeyed, the aid-de-camp

perceived his indiscretion and returned to his tent.

He supposed that the general wished to make, incognito, one of those

reviews of vigilance which every experienced captain never fails to

make on the eve of a decisive engagement: he explained to himself the

presence of Athos in this case as an inferior explains all that is

mysterious on the part of his leader. Athos might be, and, indeed, in

the eyes of Digby, must be, a spy, whose information was to enlighten

the general.

At the end of a walk of about ten minutes among the tents and posts,

which were closer together near the headquarters, Monk entered upon a

little causeway which diverged into three branches. That on the left

led to the river, that in the middle to Newcastle Abbey on the marsh,

that on the right crossed the first lines of Monk’s camp, that is to

say, the lines nearest to Lambert’s army. Beyond the river was an

advanced post belonging to Monk’s army, which watched the enemy; it was

composed of one hundred and fifty Scots. They had swum across the

Tweed, and, in case of attack, were to recross it in the same manner,

giving the alarm; but as there was no post at that spot, and as

Lambert’s soldiers were not so prompt at taking to the water as Monk’s

were, the latter appeared not to have much uneasiness on that side. On

this side of the river, at about five hundred paces from the old abbey,

the fishermen had taken up their abode amidst a crowd of small tents

raised by the soldiers of the neighboring clans, who had with them

their wives and children. All this confusion, seen by the moon’s light,

presented a striking coup d’oeil; the half shadow enlarged every

detail, and the light, that flatterer which only attaches itself to the

polished side of things, courted upon each rusty musket the point still

left intact, and upon every rag of canvas the whitest and least sullied

part.

Monk arrived then with Athos, crossing this spot, illumined with a

double light, the silver splendor of the moon, and the red blaze of the

fires at the meeting of the three causeways; there he stopped, and

addressing his companion,—“Monsieur,” said he, “do you know your road?”

“General, if I am not mistaken, the middle causeway leads straight to

the abbey.”

“That is right; but we shall want lights to guide us in the vaults.”

Monk turned round.

“Ah! I thought Digby was following us!” said he. “So much the better;

he will procure us what we want.”

“Yes, general, there is a man yonder who has been walking behind us for

some time.”

“Digby!” cried Monk. “Digby! come here, if you please.”

But, instead of obeying, the shadow made a motion of surprise, and,

retreating instead of advancing, it bent down and disappeared along the

jetty on the left, directing its course towards the lodging of the

fishermen.

“It appears not to be Digby,” said Monk.

Both had followed the shadow which had vanished. But it was not so rare

a thing for a man to be wandering about at eleven o’clock at night, in

a camp in which are reposing ten or eleven thousand men, as to give

Monk and Athos any alarm at his disappearance.

“As it is so,” said Monk, “and we must have a light, a lantern, a

torch, or something by which we may see where to set our feet, let us

seek this light.”

“General, the first soldier we meet will light us.”

“No,” said Monk, in order to discover if there were not any connivance

between the Comte de la Fere and the fisherman. “No, I should prefer

one of these French sailors who came this evening to sell me their

fish. They leave to-morrow, and the secret will be better kept by them;

whereas, if a report should be spread in the Scotch army, that

treasures are to be found in the abbey of Newcastle, my Highlanders

will believe there is a million concealed beneath every slab, and they

will not leave stone upon stone in the building.”

“Do as you think best, general,” replied Athos in a natural tone of

voice, making evident that soldier or fisherman was the same to him,

and that he had no preference.

Monk approached the causeway behind which had disappeared the person he

had taken for Digby, and met a patrol who, making the tour of the

tents, was going towards headquarters; he was stopped with his

companion, gave the password, and went on. A soldier, roused by the

noise, unrolled his plaid, and looked up to see what was going forward.

“Ask him,” said Monk to Athos, “where the fishermen are; if I were to

speak to him, he would know me.”

Athos went up to the soldier, who pointed out the tent to him;

immediately Monk and Athos turned towards it. It appeared to the

general that at the moment they came up, a shadow like that they had

already seen glided into this tent; but on drawing nearer he perceived

he must have been mistaken, for all of them were asleep pele mele, and

nothing was seen but arms and legs joined, crossed, and mixed. Athos,

fearing lest he should be suspected of connivance with some of his

compatriots, remained outside the tent.

“Hola!” said Monk, in French, “wake up here.” Two or three of the

sleepers got up.

“I want a man to light me,” continued Monk.

“Your honor may depend upon us,” said a voice which made Athos start.

“Where do you wish us to go?”

“You shall see. A light! come, quickly!”

“Yes, your honor. Does it please your honor that I should accompany

you?”

“You or another, it is of very little consequence, provided I have a

light.”

“It is strange!” thought Athos, “what a singular voice that man has!”

“Some fire, you fellows!” cried the fisherman; “come, make haste!”

Then addressing his companion nearest to him in a low voice:—“Get a

light, Menneville,” said he, “and hold yourself ready for anything.”

One of the fishermen struck light from a stone, set fire to some

tinder, and by the aid of a match lit a lantern. The light immediately

spread all over the tent.

“Are you ready, monsieur?” said Monk to Athos, who had turned away, not

to expose his face to the light.

“Yes, general,” replied he.

“Ah! the French gentleman!” said the leader of the fishermen to

himself. “Peste! I have a great mind to charge you with the commission,

Menneville; he may know me. Light! light!” This dialogue was pronounced

at the back of the tent, and in so low a voice that Monk could not hear

a syllable of it; he was, besides, talking with Athos. Menneville got

himself ready in the meantime, or rather received the orders of his

leader.

“Well?” said Monk.

“I am ready, general,” said the fisherman.

Monk, Athos, and the fisherman left the tent.

“It is impossible!” thought Athos. “What dream could put that into my

head?”

“Go forward; follow the middle causeway, and stretch out your legs,”

said Monk to the fisherman.

They were not twenty paces on their way when the same shadow that had

appeared to enter the tent came out of it again, crawled along as far

as the piles, and, protected by that sort of parapet placed along the

causeway, carefully observed the march of the general. All three

disappeared in the night haze. They were walking towards Newcastle, the

white stones of which appeared to them like sepulchres. After standing

for a few seconds under the porch, they penetrated into the interior.

The door had been broken open by hatchets. A post of four men slept in

safety in a corner, so certain were they that the attack would not take

place on that side.

“Will not these men be in your way?” said Monk to Athos.

“On the contrary, monsieur, they will assist in rolling out the

barrels, if your honor will permit them.”

“You are right.”

The post, though fast asleep, roused up at the first steps of the three

visitors amongst the briars and grass that invaded the porch. Monk gave

the password, and penetrated into the interior of the convent, preceded

by the light. He walked last, watching the least movement of Athos, his

naked dirk in his sleeve, and ready to plunge it into the back of the

gentleman at the first suspicious gesture he should see him make. But

Athos, with a firm and sure step, crossed the chambers and courts.

Not a door, not a window was left in this building. The doors had been

burnt, some on the spot, and the charcoal of them was still jagged with

the action of the fire, which had gone out of itself, powerless, no

doubt, to get to the heart of those massive joints of oak fastened

together with iron nails. As to the windows, all the panes having been

broken, night birds, alarmed by the torch, flew away through their

holes. At the same time, gigantic bats began to trace their vast,

silent circles around the intruders, whilst the light of the torch made

their shadows tremble on the high stone walls. Monk concluded there

could be no man in the convent, since wild beasts and birds were there

still, and fled away at his approach.

After having passed the rubbish, and torn away more than one branch of

ivy that had made itself a guardian of the solitude, Athos arrived at

the vaults situated beneath the great hall, but the entrance of which

was from the chapel. There he stopped. “Here we are, general,” said he.

“This, then, is the slab?”

“Yes.”

“Ay, and here is the ring—but the ring is sealed into the stone.”

“We must have a lever.”

“That’s a thing very easy to find.”

Whilst looking round them, Athos and Monk perceived a little ash of

about three inches in diameter, which had shot up in an angle of the

wall, reaching a window, concealed by its branches.

“Have you a knife?” said Monk to the fisherman.

“Yes, monsieur.”

“Cut down this tree; then.”

The fisherman obeyed, but not without notching his cutlass. When the

ash was cut and fashioned into the shape of a lever, the three men

penetrated into the vault.

“Stop where you are,” said Monk to the fisherman. “We are going to dig

up some powder; your light may be dangerous.”

The man drew back in a sort of terror, and faithfully kept to the post

assigned him, whilst Monk and Athos turned behind a column at the foot

of which, penetrating through a crack, was a moonbeam, reflected

exactly on the stone which the Comte de la Fere had come so far in

search.

“This is it,” said Athos, pointing out to the general the Latin

inscription.

“Yes,” said Monk.

Then, as if still willing to leave the Frenchman one means of evasion,—

“Do you not observe that this vault has already been broken into,”

continued he, “and that several statues have been knocked down?”

“My lord, you have, without doubt, heard that the religious respect of

your Scots loves to confide to the statues of the dead the valuable

objects they have possessed during their lives. Therefore, the soldiers

had reason to think that under the pedestals of the statues which

ornament most of these tombs, a treasure was hidden. They have

consequently broken down pedestal and statue: but the tomb of the

venerable canon, with which we have to do, is not distinguished by any

monument. It is simple, therefore it has been protected by the

superstitious fear which your Puritans have always had of sacrilege.

Not a morsel of the masonry of this tomb has been chipped off.”

“That is true,” said Monk.

Athos seized the lever.

“Shall I help you?” said Monk.

“Thank you, my lord; but I am not willing that your honor should lend

your hand to a work of which, perhaps, you would not take the

responsibility if you knew the probable consequences of it.”

Monk raised his head.

“What do you mean by that, monsieur?”

“I mean—but that man——”

“Stop,” said Monk; “I perceive what you are afraid of. I shall make a

trial.” Monk turned towards the fisherman, the whole of whose profile

was thrown upon the wall.

“Come here, friend!” said he in English, and in a tone of command.

The fisherman did not stir.

“That is well,” continued he: “he does not know English. Speak to me,

then, in English, if you please, monsieur.”

“My lord,” replied Athos, “I have frequently seen men in certain

circumstances have sufficient command over themselves not to reply to a

question put to them in a language they understood. The fisherman is

perhaps more learned than we believe him to be. Send him away, my lord,

I beg you.”

“Decidedly,” said Monk, “he wishes to have me alone in this vault.

Never mind, we shall go through with it; one man is as good as another

man; and we are alone. My friend,” said Monk to the fisherman, “go back

up the stairs we have just descended, and watch that nobody comes to

disturb us.” The fisherman made a sign of obedience. “Leave your

torch,” said Monk; “it would betray your presence, and might procure

you a musket-ball.”

The fisherman appeared to appreciate the counsel; he laid down the

light, and disappeared under the vault of the stairs. Monk took up the

torch, and brought it to the foot of the column.

“Ah, ah!” said he; “money, then, is concealed under this tomb?”

“Yes, my lord; and in five minutes you will no longer doubt it.”

At the same time Athos struck a violent blow upon the plaster, which

split, presenting a chink for the point of the lever. Athos introduced

the bar into this crack, and soon large pieces of plaster yielded,

rising up like rounded slabs. Then the Comte de la Fere seized the

stones and threw them away with a force that hands so delicate as his

might not have been supposed capable of having.

“My lord,” said Athos, “this is plainly the masonry of which I told

your honor.”

“Yes; but I do not yet see the casks,” said Monk.

“If I had a dagger,” said Athos, looking round him, “you should soon

see them, monsieur. Unfortunately, I left mine in your tent.”

“I would willingly offer you mine,” said Monk, “but the blade is too

thin for such work.”

Athos appeared to look around him for a thing of some kind that might

serve as a substitute for the weapon he desired. Monk did not lose one

of the movements of his hands, or one of the expressions of his eyes.

“Why do you not ask the fisherman for his cutlass?” said Monk; “he has

a cutlass.”

“Ah! that is true,” said Athos, “for he cut the tree down with it.” And

he advanced towards the stairs.

“Friend,” said he to the fisherman, “throw me down your cutlass, if you

please; I want it.”

The noise of the falling weapon sounded on the steps.

“Take it,” said Monk; “it is a solid instrument, as I have seen, and a

strong hand might make good use of it.”

Athos only appeared to give to the words of Monk the natural and simple

sense under which they were to be heard and understood. Nor did he

remark, or at least appear to remark, that when he returned with the

weapon, Monk drew back, placing his left hand on the stock of his

pistol; in the right he already held his dirk. He went to work then,

turning his back to Monk, placing his life in his hands, without

possible defense. He then struck, during several seconds, so skillfully

and sharply upon the intermediary plaster, that it separated into two

parts, and Monk was able to discern two barrels placed end to end, and

which their weight maintained motionless in their chalky envelope.

“My lord,” said Athos, “you see that my presentiments have not been

disappointed.”

“Yes, monsieur,” said Monk, “and I have good reason to believe you are

satisfied; are you not?”

“Doubtless, I am; the loss of this money would have been inexpressibly

great to me: but I was certain that God, who protects the good cause,

would not have permitted this gold, which should procure its triumph,

to be diverted to baser purposes.”

“You are, upon my honor, as mysterious in your words as in your

actions, monsieur,” said Monk. “Just now I did not perfectly understand

you when you said that you were not willing to throw upon me the

responsibility of the work we were accomplishing.”

“I had reason to say so, my lord.”

“And now you speak to me of the good cause. What do you mean by the

words ‘the good cause’? We are defending at this moment, in England,

five or six causes, which does not prevent every one from considering

his own not only as the good cause, but as the best. What is yours,

monsieur? Speak boldly, that we may see if, upon this point, to which

you appear to attach a great importance, we are of the same opinion.”

Athos fixed upon Monk one of those penetrating looks which seem to

convey to him to whom they are directed a challenge to conceal a single

one of his thoughts; then, taking off his hat, he began in a solemn

voice, while his interlocutor, with one hand upon his visage, allowed

that long and nervous hand to compress his mustache and beard, while

his vague and melancholy eye wandered about the recesses of the vaults.

CHAPTER 26.

Heart and Mind

“My lord,” said the Comte de la Fere, “you are a noble Englishman, you

are a loyal man; you are speaking to a noble Frenchman, to a man of

heart. The gold contained in these two casks before us, I have told you

was mine. I was wrong—it is the first lie I have pronounced in my life,

a temporary lie, it is true. This gold is the property of King Charles

II., exiled from his country, driven from his palaces, the orphan at

once of his father and his throne, and deprived of everything, even of

the melancholy happiness of kissing on his knees the stone upon which

the hands of his murderers have written that simple epitaph which will

eternally cry out for vengeance upon them:—‘Here lies Charles I.’”

Monk grew slightly pale, and an imperceptible shudder crept over his

skin and raised his gray mustache.

“I,” continued Athos, “I, Comte de la Fere, the last, only faithful

friend the poor abandoned prince has left, I have offered him to come

hither to find the man upon whom now depends the fate of royalty and of

England; and I have come, and placed myself under the eye of this man,

and have placed myself naked and unarmed in his hands, saying:—‘My

lord, here are the last resources of a prince whom God made your

master, whom his birth made your king; upon you, and you alone, depend

his life and his future. Will you employ this money in consoling

England for the evils it must have suffered from anarchy; that is to

say, will you aid, and if not aid, will you allow King Charles II. to

act? You are master, you are king, all-powerful master and king, for

chance sometimes defeats the work of time and God. I am here alone with

you, my lord: if divided success alarms you, if my complicity annoys

you, you are armed, my lord, and here is a grave ready dug; if, on the

contrary, the enthusiasm of your cause carries you away, if you are

what you appear to be, if your hand in what it undertakes obeys your

mind, and your mind your heart, here are the means of ruining forever

the cause of your enemy, Charles Stuart. Kill, then, the man you have

before you, for that man will never return to him who has sent him

without bearing with him the deposit which Charles I., his father,

confided to him, and keep the gold which may assist in carrying on the

civil war. Alas! my lord, it is the fate of this unfortunate prince. He

must either corrupt or kill, for everything resists him, everything

repulses him, everything is hostile to him; and yet he is marked with

the divine seal, and he must, not to belie his blood, reascend the

throne, or die upon the sacred soil of his country.’

“My lord, you have heard me. To any other but the illustrious man who

listens to me, I would have said: ‘My lord, you are poor; my lord, the

king offers you this million as an earnest of an immense bargain; take

it, and serve Charles II. as I served Charles I., and I feel assured

that God, who listens to us, who sees us, who alone reads in your

heart, shut from all human eyes,—I am assured God will give you a happy

eternal life after a happy death.’ But to General Monk, to the

illustrious man of whose standard I believe I have taken measure, I

say: ‘My lord, there is for you in the history of peoples and kings a

brilliant place, an immortal, imperishable glory, if alone, without any

other interest but the good of your country and the interests of

justice, you become the supporter of your king. Many others have been

conquerors and glorious usurpers; you, my lord, you will be content

with being the most virtuous, the most honest, and the most

incorruptible of men: you will have held a crown in your hand, and

instead of placing it upon your own brow, you will have deposited it

upon the head of him for whom it was made. Oh, my lord, act thus, and

you will leave to posterity the most enviable of names, in which no

human creature can rival you.’”

Athos stopped. During the whole time that the noble gentleman was

speaking, Monk had not given one sign of either approbation or

disapprobation; scarcely even, during this vehement appeal, had his

eyes been animated with that fire which bespeaks intelligence. The

Comte de la Fere looked at him sorrowfully, and on seeing that

melancholy countenance, felt discouragement penetrate to his very

heart. At length Monk appeared to recover, and broke the silence.

“Monsieur,” said he, in a mild, calm tone, “in reply to you, I will

make use of your own words. To any other but yourself I would reply by

expulsion, imprisonment, or still worse, for, in fact, you tempt me and

you force me at the same time. But you are one of those men, monsieur,

to whom it is impossible to refuse the attention and respect they

merit; you are a brave gentleman, monsieur—I say so, and I am a judge.

You just now spoke of a deposit which the late king transmitted through

you to his son—are you, then, one of those Frenchmen who, as I have

heard, endeavored to carry off Charles I. from Whitehall?”

“Yes, my lord, it was I who was beneath the scaffold during the

execution; I, who had not been able to redeem it, received upon my brow

the blood of the martyred king. I received, at the same time, the last

word of Charles I., it was to me he said, ‘Remember!’ and in saying,

‘Remember!’ he alluded to the money at your feet, my lord.”

“I have heard much of you, monsieur,” said Monk, “but I am happy to

have, in the first place, appreciated you by my own observations, and

not by my remembrances. I will give you, then, explanations that I have

given to no other, and you will appreciate what a distinction I make

between you and the persons who have hitherto been sent to me.”

Athos bowed, and prepared to absorb greedily the words which fell, one

by one, from the mouth of Monk,—those words rare and precious as the

dew in the desert.

“You spoke to me,” said Monk, “of Charles II.; but pray, monsieur, of

what consequence to me is that phantom of a king? I have grown old in a

war and in a policy which are nowadays so closely linked together, that

every man of the sword must fight in virtue of his rights or his

ambition with a personal interest, and not blindly behind an officer,

as in ordinary wars. For myself, I perhaps desire nothing, but I fear

much. In the war of to-day rests the liberty of England, and, perhaps,

that of every Englishman. How can you expect that I, free in the

position I have made for myself, should go willingly and hold out my

hands to the shackles of a stranger? That is all Charles is to me. He

has fought battles here which he has lost, he is therefore a bad

captain; he has succeeded in no negotiation, he is therefore a bad

diplomatist; he has paraded his wants and his miseries in all the

courts of Europe, he has therefore a weak and pusillanimous heart.

Nothing noble, nothing great, nothing strong has hitherto emanated from

that genius which aspires to govern one of the greatest kingdoms of the

earth. I know this Charles, then, under none but bad aspects, and you

would wish me, a man of good sense, to go and make myself gratuitously

the slave of a creature who is inferior to me in military capacity, in

politics, and in dignity! No, monsieur. When some great and noble

action shall have taught me to value Charles, I shall perhaps recognize

his rights to a throne from which we have cast the father because he

wanted the virtues which his son has hitherto lacked, but, in fact of

rights, I only recognize my own; the revolution made me a general, my

sword will make me protector, if I wish it. Let Charles show himself,

let him present himself, let him enter the competition open to genius,

and, above all, let him remember that he is of a race from whom more

will be expected than from any other. Therefore, monsieur, say no more

about him. I neither refuse nor accept: I reserve myself—I wait.”

Athos knew Monk to be too well informed of all concerning Charles to

venture to urge the discussion further; it was neither the time nor the

place. “My lord,” then said he, “I have nothing to do but to thank

you.”

“And why, monsieur? Because you have formed a correct opinion of me, or

because I have acted according to your judgment? Is that, in truth,

worthy of thanks? This gold which you are about to carry to Charles

will serve me as a test for him, by seeing the use he will make of it.

I shall have an opinion which now I have not.”

“And yet does not your honor fear to compromise yourself by allowing

such a sum to be carried away for the service of your enemy?”

“My enemy, say you? Eh, monsieur, I have no enemies. I am in the

service of the parliament, which orders me to fight General Lambert and

Charles Stuart—its enemies, and not mine. I fight them. If the

parliament, on the contrary, ordered me to unfurl my standards on the

port of London, and to assemble my soldiers on the banks to receive

Charles II.——”

“You would obey?” cried Athos, joyfully.

“Pardon me,” said Monk, smiling, “I was going—I, a gray-headed man—in

truth, how could I forget myself? was going to speak like a foolish

young man.”

“Then you would not obey?” said Athos.

“I do not say that either, monsieur. The welfare of my country before

everything. God, who has given me the power, has, no doubt, willed that

I should have that power for the good of all, and He has given me, at

the same time, discernment. If the parliament were to order such a

thing, I should reflect.”

The brow of Athos became clouded. “Then I may positively say that your

honor is not inclined to favor King Charles II.?”

“You continue to question me, monsieur le comte; allow me to do so in

turn, if you please.”

“Do, monsieur; and may God inspire you with the idea of replying to me

as frankly as I shall reply to you.”

“When you shall have taken this money back to your prince, what advice

will you give him?”

Athos fixed upon Monk a proud and resolute look.

“My lord,” said he, “with this million, which others would perhaps

employ in negotiating, I would advise the king to raise two regiments,

to enter Scotland, which you have just pacified: to give to the people

the franchises which the revolution promised them, and in which it has

not, in all cases, kept its word. I should advise him to command in

person this little army, which would, believe me, increase, and to die,

standard in hand, and sword in its sheath, saying, ‘Englishmen! I am

the third king of my race you have killed; beware of the justice of

God!’”

Monk hung down his head, and mused for an instant. “If he succeeded,”

said he, “which is very improbable, but not impossible—for everything

is possible in this world—what would you advise him to do?”

“To think that by the will of God he lost his crown but by the good

will of men he recovered it.”

An ironical smile passed over the lips of Monk.

“Unfortunately, monsieur,” said he, “kings do not know how to follow

good advice.”

“Ah, my lord, Charles II. is not a king,” replied Athos, smiling in his

turn, but with a very different expression from Monk.

“Let us terminate this, monsieur le comte,—that is your desire, is it

not?”

Athos bowed.

“I shall give orders to have these two casks transported whither you

please. Where are you lodging, monsieur?”

“In a little hamlet at the mouth of the river, your honor.”

“Oh, I know the hamlet; it consists of five or six houses, does it

not?”

“Exactly. Well, I inhabit the first,—two net-makers occupy it with me;

it is their bark which brought me ashore.”

“But your own vessel, monsieur?”

“My vessel is at anchor, a quarter of a mile at sea, and waits for me.”

“You do not think, however, of setting out immediately?”

“My lord, I shall try once more to convince your honor.”

“You will not succeed,” replied Monk; “but it is of consequence that

you should depart from Newcastle without leaving of your passage the

least suspicion that might prove injurious to me or you. To-morrow my

officers think Lambert will attack me. I, on the contrary, am convinced

that he will not stir; it is in my opinion impossible. Lambert leads an

army devoid of homogeneous principles, and there is no possible army

with such elements. I have taught my soldiers to consider my authority

subordinate to another, therefore after me, round me, and beneath me

they still look for something. It would result that if I were dead,

whatever might happen, my army would not be demoralized all at once; it

results, that if I choose to absent myself, for instance, as it does

please me to do sometimes, there would not be in the camp the shadow of

uneasiness or disorder. I am the magnet—the sympathetic and natural

strength of the English. All those scattered irons that will be sent

against me I shall attract to myself. Lambert, at this moment, commands

eighteen thousand deserters, but I have never mentioned that to my

officers, you may easily suppose. Nothing is more useful to an army

than the expectation of a coming battle; everybody is awake—everybody

is on guard. I tell you this that you may live in perfect security. Do

not be in a hurry, then, to cross the seas; within a week there will be

something fresh, either a battle or an accomodation. Then, as you have

judged me to be a honorable man, and confided your secret to me, I have

to thank you for this confidence, and I shall come and pay you a visit

or send for you. Do not go before I send you word. I repeat the

request.”

“I promise you, general,” cried Athos, with a joy so great, that in

spite of all his circumspection, he could not prevent its sparkling in

his eyes.

Monk surprised this flash, and immediately extinguished it by one of

those silent smiles which always caused his interlocutors to know they

had made no inroad on his mind.

“Then, my lord, it is a week that you desire me to wait?”

“A week? yes, monsieur.”

“And during these days what shall I do?”

“If there should be a battle, keep at a distance from it, I beseech

you. I know the French delight in such amusements,—you might take a

fancy to see how we fight, and you might receive some chance shot. Our

Scotchmen are very bad marksmen, and I do not wish that a worthy

gentleman like you should return to France wounded. Nor should I like

to be obliged myself, to send to your prince his million left here by

you, for then it would be said, and with some reason, that I paid the

Pretender to enable him to make war against the parliament. Go, then,

monsieur, and let it be done as has been agreed upon.”

“Ah, my lord,” said Athos, “what joy it would give me to be the first

that penetrated to the noble heart which beats beneath that cloak!”

“You think, then, that I have secrets,” said Monk, without changing the

half cheerful expression of his countenance. “Why, monsieur, what

secret can you expect to find in the hollow head of a soldier? But it

is getting late, and our torch is almost out; let us call our man.”

“Hola!” cried Monk in French, approaching the stairs; “hola!

fisherman!”

The fisherman, benumbed by the cold night air, replied in a hoarse

voice, asking what they wanted of him.

“Go to the post,” said Monk, “and order a sergeant, in the name of

General Monk, to come here immediately.”

This was a commission easily performed; for the sergeant, uneasy at the

general’s being in that desolate abbey, had drawn nearer by degrees,

and was not much further off than the fisherman. The general’s order

was therefore heard by him, and he hastened to obey it.

“Get a horse and two men,” said Monk.

“A horse and two men?” repeated the sergeant.

“Yes,” replied Monk. “Have you any means of getting a horse with a

pack-saddle or two paniers?”

“No doubt, at a hundred paces off, in the Scotch camp.”

“Very well.”

“What shall I do with the horse, general?”

“Look here.”

The sergeant descended the three steps which separated him from Monk,

and came into the vault.

“You see,” said Monk, “that gentleman yonder?”

“Yes, general.”

“And you see these two casks?”

“Perfectly.”

“They are two casks, one containing powder, and the other balls; I wish

these casks to be transported to the little hamlet at the mouth of the

river, and which I intend to occupy to-morrow with two hundred muskets.

You understand that the commission is a secret one, for it is a

movement that may decide the fate of the battle.”

“Oh, general!” murmured the sergeant.

“Mind, then! Let these casks be fastened on to the horse, and let them

be escorted by two men and you to the residence of this gentleman, who

is my friend. But take care that nobody knows it.”

“I would go by the marsh if I knew the road,” said the sergeant.

“I know one myself,” said Athos; “it is not wide, but it is solid,

having been made upon piles; and with care we shall get over safely

enough.”

“Do everything this gentleman shall order you to do.”

“Oh! oh! the casks are heavy,” said the sergeant, trying to lift one.

“They weigh four hundred pounds each, if they contain what they ought

to contain, do they not, monsieur?”

“Thereabouts,” said Athos.

The sergeant went in search of the two men and the horse. Monk, left

alone with Athos, affected to speak to him on nothing but indifferent

subjects while examining the vault in a cursory manner. Then, hearing

the horse’s steps,—

“I leave you with your men, monsieur,” said he, “and return to the

camp. You are perfectly safe.”

“I shall see you again, then, my lord?” asked Athos.

“That is agreed upon, monsieur, and with much pleasure.”

Monk held out his hand to Athos.

“Ah! my lord, if you would!” murmured Athos.

“Hush! monsieur, it is agreed that we shall speak no more of that.” And

bowing to Athos, he went up the stairs, meeting about half-way his men,

who were coming down. He had not gone twenty paces, when a faint but

prolonged whistle was heard at a distance. Monk listened, but seeing

nothing and hearing nothing, he continued his route, Then he remembered

the fisherman, and looked about for him; but the fisherman had

disappeared. If he had, however, looked with more attention, he might

have seen that man, bent double, gliding like a serpent along the

stones and losing himself in the mist that floated over the surface of

the marsh. He might have equally seen, had he attempted to pierce that

mist, a spectacle that might have attracted his attention; and that was

the rigging of the vessel, which had changed place, and was now nearer

the shore. But Monk saw nothing; and thinking he had nothing to fear,

he entered the deserted causeway which led to his camp. It was then

that the disappearance of the fisherman appeared strange, and that a

real suspicion began to take possession of his mind. He had just placed

at the orders of Athos the only post that could protect him. He had a

mile of causeway to traverse before he could regain his camp. The fog

increased with such intensity that he could scarcely distinguish

objects at ten paces’ distance. Monk then thought he heard the sound of

an oar over the marsh on the right. “Who goes there?” said he.

But nobody answered; then he cocked his pistol, took his sword in his

hand, and quickened his pace without, however, being willing to call

anybody. Such a summons, for which there was no absolute necessity,

appeared unworthy of him.

CHAPTER 27.

The Next Day

It was seven o’clock in the morning, the first rays of day lightened

the pools of the marsh, in which the sun was reflected like a red ball,

when Athos, awaking and opening the window of his bed-chamber, which

looked out upon the banks of the river, perceived, at fifteen paces’

distance from him, the sergeant and the men who had accompanied him the

evening before, and who, after having deposited the casks at his house,

had returned to the camp by the causeway on the right.

Why had these men come back after having returned to the camp? That was

the question which first presented itself to Athos. The sergeant, with

his head raised, appeared to be watching the moment when the gentleman

should appear, to address him. Athos, surprised to see these men, whom

he had seen depart the night before, could not refrain from expressing

his astonishment to them.

“There is nothing surprising in that, monsieur,” said the sergeant;

“for yesterday the general commanded me to watch over your safety, and

I thought it right to obey that order.”

“Is the general at the camp?” asked Athos.

“No doubt he is, monsieur; as when he left you he was going back.”

“Well, wait for me a moment; I am going thither to render an account of

the fidelity with which you fulfilled your duty, and to get my sword,

which I left upon the table in the tent.”

“That happens very well,” said the sergeant, “for we were about to

request you to do so.”

Athos fancied he could detect an air of equivocal bonhomie upon the

countenance of the sergeant; but the adventure of the vault might have

excited the curiosity of the man, and it was not surprising that he

allowed some of the feelings which agitated his mind to appear in his

face. Athos closed the doors carefully, confiding the keys to Grimaud,

who had chosen his domicile beneath the shed itself, which led to the

cellar where the casks had been deposited. The sergeant escorted the

Comte de la Fere to the camp. There a fresh guard awaited him, and

relieved the four men who had conducted Athos.

This fresh guard was commanded by the aid-de-camp Digby, who, on their

way, fixed upon Athos looks so little encouraging, that the Frenchman

asked himself whence arose, with regard to him, this vigilance and this

severity, when the evening before he had been left perfectly free. He

nevertheless continued his way to the headquarters, keeping to himself

the observations which men and things forced him to make. He found in

the general’s tent, to which he had been introduced the evening before,

three superior officers: these were Monk’s lieutenant and two colonels.

Athos perceived his sword; it was still on the table where he left it.

Neither of the officers had seen Athos, consequently neither of them

knew him. Monk’s lieutenant asked, at the appearance of Athos, if that

were the same gentleman with whom the General had left the tent.

“Yes, your honor,” said the sergeant; “it is the same.”

“But,” said Athos haughtily, “I do not deny it, I think; and now,

gentlemen, in turn, permit me to ask you to what purpose these

questions are asked, and particularly some explanation upon the tone in

which you ask them?”

“Monsieur,” said the lieutenant, “if we address these questions to you,

it is because we have a right to do so, and if we make them in a

particular tone, it is because that tone, believe me, agrees with the

circumstances.”

“Gentlemen,” said Athos, “you do not know who I am; but I must tell you

I acknowledge no one here but General Monk as my equal. Where is he?

Let me be conducted to him, and if he has any questions to put to me, I

will answer him and to his satisfaction, I hope. I repeat, gentlemen,

where is the general?”

“Eh! good God! you know better than we do where he is,” said the

lieutenant.

“I?”

“Yes, you.”

“Monsieur,” said Athos, “I do not understand you.”

“You will understand me—and, in the first place, do not speak so loud.”

Athos smiled disdainfully.

“We don’t ask you to smile,” said one of the colonels warmly; “we

require you to answer.”

“And I, gentlemen, declare to you that I will not reply until I am in

the presence of the general.”

“But,” replied the same colonel who had already spoken, “you know very

well that is impossible.”

“This is the second time I have received this strange reply to the wish

I express,” said Athos. “Is the general absent?”

This question was made with such apparent good faith, and the gentleman

wore an air of such natural surprise, that the three officers exchanged

a meaning look. The lieutenant, by a tacit convention with the other

two, was spokesman.

“Monsieur, the general left you last night on the borders of the

monastery.”

“Yes, monsieur.”

“And you went——”

“It is not for me to answer you, but for those who have accompanied me.

They were your soldiers, ask them.”

“But if we please to question you?”

“Then it will please me to reply, monsieur, that I do not recognize any

one here, that I know no one here but the general, and that it is to

him alone I will reply.”

“So be it, monsieur; but as we are the masters, we constitute ourselves

a council of war, and when you are before judges you must reply.”

The countenance of Athos expressed nothing but astonishment and

disdain, instead of the terror the officers expected to read in it at

this threat.

“Scotch or English judges upon me, a subject of the king of France;

upon me, placed under the safeguard of British honor! You are mad,

gentlemen!” said Athos, shrugging his shoulders.

The officers looked at each other. “Then, monsieur,” said one of them,

“do you pretend not to know where the general is?”

“To that, monsieur, I have already replied.”

“Yes, but you have already replied an incredible thing.”

“It is true, nevertheless, gentlemen. Men of my rank are not generally

liars. I am a gentleman, I have told you, and when I have at my side

the sword which, by an excess of delicacy, I left last night upon the

table whereon it still lies, believe me, no man says that to me which I

am unwilling to hear. I am at this moment disarmed; if you pretend to

be my judges, try me; if you are but my executioners, kill me.”

“But, monsieur——” asked the lieutenant, in a more courteous voice,

struck with the lofty coolness of Athos.

“Sir, I came to speak confidentially with your general about affairs of

importance. It was not an ordinary welcome that he gave me. The

accounts your soldiers can give you may convince you of that. If, then,

the general received me in that manner, he knew my titles to his

esteem. Now, you do not suspect, I should think that I should reveal my

secrets to you, and still less his.”

“But these casks, what do they contain?”

“Have you not put that question to your soldiers? What was their

reply?”

“That they contained powder and ball.”

“From whom had they that information? They must have told you that.”

“From the general; but we are not dupes.”

“Beware, gentlemen, it is not to me you are now giving the lie, it is

to your leader.”

The officers again looked at each other. Athos continued: “Before your

soldiers the general told me to wait a week, and at the expiration of

that week he would give me the answer he had to make me. Have I fled

away? No, I wait.”

“He told you to wait a week!” cried the lieutenant.

“He told me that so clearly, sir, that I have a sloop at the mouth of

the river, which I could with ease have joined yesterday, and embarked.

Now, if I have remained, it was only in compliance with the desire of

your general, his honor having requested me not to depart without a

last audience, which fixed at a week hence. I repeat to you, then, I am

waiting.”

The lieutenant turned towards the other officers, and said, in a low

voice: “If this gentleman speaks truth, there may still be some hope.

The general may be carrying out some negotiations so secret, that he

thought it imprudent to inform even us. Then the time limited for his

absence would be a week.” Then, turning towards Athos: “Monsieur,” said

he, “your declaration is of the most serious importance; are you

willing to repeat it under the seal of an oath?”

“Sir,” replied Athos, “I have always lived in a world where my simple

word was regarded as the most sacred of oaths.”

“This time, however, monsieur, the circumstance is more grave than any

you may have been placed in. The safety of the whole army is at stake.

Reflect, the general has disappeared, and our search for him has been

vain. Is this disappearance natural? Has a crime been committed? Are we

not bound to carry our investigations to extremity? Have we any right

to wait with patience? At this moment, everything, monsieur, depends

upon the words you are about to pronounce.”

“Thus questioned, gentlemen, I no longer hesitate,” said Athos. “Yes, I

came hither to converse confidentially with General Monk, and ask him

for an answer regarding certain interests; yes, the general being,

doubtless, unable to pronounce before the expected battle, begged me to

remain a week in the house I inhabit, promising me that in a week I

should see him again. Yes, all this is true, and I swear it by the God

who is the absolute master of my life and yours.” Athos pronounced

these words with so much grandeur and solemnity, that the three

officers were almost convinced. Nevertheless, one of the colonels made

a last attempt.

“Monsieur,” said he, “although we may be now persuaded of the truth of

what you say, there is yet a strange mystery in all this. The general

is too prudent a man to have thus abandoned his army on the eve of a

battle without having at least given notice of it to one of us. As for

myself, I cannot believe but that some strange event has been the cause

of this disappearance. Yesterday some foreign fishermen came to sell

their fish here; they were lodged yonder among the Scots; that is to

say, on the road the general took with this gentleman, to go to the

abbey, and to return from it. It was one of those fishermen that

accompanied the general with a light. And this morning, bark and

fishermen have all disappeared, carried away by the night’s tide.”

“For my part,” said the lieutenant, “I see nothing in that that is not

quite natural, for these people were not prisoners.”

“No, but I repeat it was one of them who lighted the general and this

gentleman to the abbey, and Digby assures us that the general had

strong suspicions concerning those people. Now, who can say whether

these people were not connected with this gentleman; and that, the blow

being struck, the gentleman, who is evidently brave, did not remain to

reassure us by his presence, and to prevent our researches being made

in a right direction?”

This speech made an impression upon the other two officers.

“Sir,” said Athos, “permit me to tell you, that your reasoning, though

specious in appearance, nevertheless wants consistency, as regards me.

I have remained, you say, to divert suspicion. Well! on the contrary,

suspicions arise in me as well as in you; and I say, it is impossible,

gentlemen, that the general, on the eve of a battle, should leave his

army without saying anything to at least one of his officers. Yes,

there is some strange event connected with this; instead of being idle

and waiting, you must display all the activity and all the vigilance

possible. I am your prisoner, gentlemen, upon parole or otherwise. My

honor is concerned in ascertaining what has become of General Monk, and

to such a point, that if you were to say to me, ‘Depart!’ I should

reply ‘No, I will remain!’ And if you were to ask my opinion, I should

add: ‘Yes, the general is the victim of some conspiracy, for, if he had

intended to leave the camp he would have told me so.’ Seek then, search

the land, search the sea; the general has not gone of his own good

will.”

The lieutenant made a sign to the other two officers.

“No, monsieur,” said he, “no; in your turn you go too far. The general

has nothing to suffer from these events, and, no doubt, has directed

them. What Monk is now doing he has often done before. We are wrong in

alarming ourselves; his absence will, doubtless, be of short duration;

therefore, let us beware, lest by a pusillanimity which the general

would consider a crime, of making his absence public, and by that means

demoralize the army. The general gives a striking proof of his

confidence in us; let us show ourselves worthy of it. Gentlemen, let

the most profound silence cover all this with an impenetrable veil; we

will detain this gentleman, not from mistrust of him with regard to the

crime, but to assure more effectively the secret of the general’s

absence by keeping among ourselves; therefore, until fresh orders, the

gentleman will remain at headquarters.”

“Gentlemen,” said Athos, “you forget that last night the general

confided to me a deposit over which I am bound to watch. Give me

whatever guard you like, chain me if you like, but leave me the house I

inhabit for my prison. The general, on his return, would reproach you,

I swear on the honor of a gentleman, for having displeased him in

this.”

“So be it, monsieur,” said the lieutenant; “return to your abode.”

Then they placed over Athos a guard of fifty men, who surrounded his

house, without losing sight of him for a minute.

The secret remained secure, but hours, days passed away without the

general’s returning, or without anything being heard of him.

CHAPTER 28.

Smuggling

Two days after the events we have just related, and while General Monk

was expected every minute in the camp to which he did not return, a

little Dutch felucca, manned by eleven men, cast anchor upon the coast

of Scheveningen, nearly within cannon-shot of the port. It was night,

the darkness was great, the tide rose in the darkness; it was a capital

time to land passengers and merchandise.

The road of Scheveningen forms a vast crescent; it is not very deep and

not very safe; therefore, nothing is seen stationed there but large

Flemish hoys, or some of those Dutch barks which fishermen draw up on

the sand on rollers, as the ancients did, according to Virgil. When the

tide is rising, and advancing on land, it is not prudent to bring the

vessels too close inshore, for, if the wind is fresh, the prows are

buried in the sand; and the sand of that coast is spongy; it receives

easily, but does not yield so well. It was on this account, no doubt,

that a boat was detached from the bark as soon as the latter had cast

anchor, and came with eight sailors, amidst whom was to be seen an

object of an oblong form, a sort of large pannier or bale.

The shore was deserted; the few fishermen inhabiting the down were gone

to bed. The only sentinel that guarded the coast (a coast very badly

guarded, seeing that a landing from large ships was impossible),

without having been able to follow the example of the fishermen, who

were gone to bed, imitated them so far, that he slept at the back of

his watch-box as soundly as they slept in their beds. The only noise to

be heard, then, was the whistling of the night breeze among the bushes

and the brambles of the downs. But the people who were approaching were

doubtless mistrustful people, for this real silence and apparent

solitude did not satisfy them. Their boat, therefore, scarcely as

visible as a dark speck upon the ocean, glided along noiselessly,

avoiding the use of their oars for fear of being heard, and gained the

nearest land.

Scarcely had it touched the ground when a single man jumped out of the

boat, after having given a brief order, in a manner which denoted the

habit of commanding. In consequence of this order, several muskets

immediately glittered in the feeble light reflected from that mirror of

the heavens, the sea; and the oblong bale of which we spoke, containing

no doubt some contraband object, was transported to land, with infinite

precautions. Immediately after that, the man who had landed first set

off at a rapid pace diagonally towards the village of Scheveningen,

directing his course to the nearest point of the wood. When there, he

sought for that house already described as the temporary residence—and

a very humble residence—of him who was styled by courtesy king of

England.

All were asleep there, as everywhere else, only a large dog, of the

race of those which the fishermen of Scheveningen harness to little

carts to carry fish to the Hague, began to bark formidably as soon as

the stranger’s steps were audible beneath the windows. But the

watchfulness, instead of alarming the newly-landed man, appeared, on

the contrary, to give him great joy, for his voice might perhaps have

proved insufficient to rouse the people of the house, whilst, with an

auxiliary of that sort, his voice became almost useless. The stranger

waited, then, till these reiterated and sonorous barkings should,

according to all probability, have produced their effect, and then he

ventured a summons. On hearing his voice, the dog began to roar with

such violence that another voice was soon heard from the interior,

quieting the dog. With that the dog was quieted.

“What do you want?” asked that voice, at the same time weak, broken,

and civil.

“I want his majesty King Charles II., king of England,” said the

stranger.

“What do you want with him?”

“I want to speak to him.”

“Who are you?”

“Ah! Mordioux! you ask too much; I don’t like talking through doors.”

“Only tell me your name.”

“I don’t like to declare my name in the open air, either; besides, you

may be sure I shall not eat your dog, and I hope to God he will be as

reserved with respect to me.”

“You bring news, perhaps, monsieur, do you not?” replied the voice,

patient and querulous as that of an old man.

“I will answer for it, I bring you news you little expect. Open the

door, then, if you please, hein!”

“Monsieur,” persisted the old man, “do you believe, upon your soul and

conscience, that your news is worth waking the king?”

“For God’s sake, my dear monsieur, draw your bolts; you will not be

sorry, I swear, for the trouble it will give you. I am worth my weight

in gold, parole d’honneur!”

“Monsieur, I cannot open the door till you have told me your name.”

“Must I, then?”

“It is by the order of my master, monsieur.”

“Well, my name is—but, I warn you, my name will tell you absolutely

nothing.”

“Never mind, tell it, notwithstanding.”

“Well, I am the Chevalier d’Artagnan.”

The voice uttered an exclamation.

“Oh! good heavens!” said a voice on the other side of the door.

“Monsieur d’Artagnan. What happiness! I could not help thinking I knew

that voice.”

“Humph!” said D’Artagnan. “My voice is known here! That’s flattering.”

“Oh! yes, we know it,” said the old man, drawing the bolts; “and here

is the proof.” And at these words he let in D’Artagnan, who, by the

light of the lantern he carried in his hand, recognized his obstinate

interlocutor.

“Ah! Mordioux!” cried he: “why, it is Parry! I ought to have known

that.”

“Parry, yes, my dear Monsieur d’Artagnan, it is I. What joy to see you

once again!”

“You are right there, what joy!” said D’Artagnan, pressing the old

man’s hand. “There, now you’ll go and inform the king, will you not?”

“But the king is asleep, my dear monsieur.”

“Mordioux! then wake him. He won’t scold you for having disturbed him,

I will promise you.”

“You come on the part of the count, do you not?”

“The Comte de la Fere?”

“From Athos?”

“Ma foi! no; I come on my own part. Come, Parry, quick! The king—I want

the king.”

Parry did not think it his duty to resist any longer; he knew

D’Artagnan of old; he knew that, although a Gascon, his words never

promised more than they could stand to. He crossed a court and a little

garden, appeased the dog, that seemed most anxious to taste of the

musketeer’s flesh, and went to knock at the window of a chamber forming

the ground-floor of a little pavilion. Immediately a little dog

inhabiting that chamber replied to the great dog inhabiting the court.

“Poor king!” said D’Artagnan to himself, “these are his body-guards. It

is true he is not the worse guarded on that account.”

“What is wanted with me?” asked the king, from the back of the chamber.

“Sire, it is M. le Chevalier d’Artagnan, who brings you some news.”

A noise was immediately heard in the chamber, a door was opened, and a

flood of light inundated the corridor and the garden. The king was

working by the light of a lamp. Papers were lying about upon his desk,

and he had commenced the foul copy of a letter which showed, by the

numerous erasures, the trouble he had had in writing it.

“Come in, monsieur le chevalier,” said he, turning around. Then

perceiving the fisherman, “What do you mean, Parry? Where is M. le

Chevalier d’Artagnan?” asked Charles.

“He is before you, sire,” said M. d’Artagnan.

“What, in that costume?”

“Yes; look at me, sire; do you not remember having seen me at Blois, in

the ante-chambers of King Louis XIV.?”

“Yes, monsieur, and I remember I was much pleased with you.”

D’Artagnan bowed. “It was my duty to behave as I did, the moment I knew

that I had the honor of being near your majesty.”

“You bring me news, do you say?”

“Yes, sire.”

“From the king of France?”

“Ma foi! no, sire,” replied D’Artagnan. “Your majesty must have seen

yonder that the king of France is only occupied with his own majesty.”

Charles raised his eyes towards heaven.

“No, sire, no,” continued D’Artagnan. “I bring news entirely composed

of personal facts. Nevertheless, I hope your majesty will listen to the

facts and news with some favor.”

“Speak, monsieur.”

“If I am not mistaken, sire, your majesty spoke a great deal, at Blois,

of the embarrassed state in which the affairs of England are.”

Charles colored. “Monsieur,” said he, “it was to the king of France I

related——”

“Oh! your majesty is mistaken,” said the musketeer, coolly; “I know how

to speak to kings in misfortune. It is only when they are in misfortune

that they speak to me; once fortunate, they look upon me no more. I

have, then, for your majesty, not only the greatest respect, but, still

more, the most absolute devotion; and that, believe me, with me, sire,

means something. Now, hearing your majesty complain of fate, I found

that you were noble and generous, and bore misfortune well.”

“In truth,” said Charles, much astonished, “I do not know which I ought

to prefer, your freedoms or your respects.”

“You will choose presently, sire,” said D’Artagnan. “Then your majesty

complained to your brother, Louis XIV., of the difficulty you

experienced in returning to England and regaining your throne for want

of men and money.”

Charles allowed a movement of impatience to escape him.

“And the principal object your majesty found in your way,” continued

D’Artagnan, “was a certain general commanding the armies of the

parliament, and who was playing yonder the part of another Cromwell.

Did not your majesty say so?”

“Yes, but I repeat to you, monsieur, those words were for the king’s

ears alone.”

“And you will see, sire, that it is very fortunate that they fell into

those of his lieutenant of musketeers. That man so troublesome to your

majesty was one General Monk, I believe; did I not hear his name

correctly, sire?”

“Yes, monsieur, but once more, to what purpose are all these

questions?”

“Oh! I know very well, sire, that etiquette will not allow kings to be

questioned. I hope, however, presently you will pardon my want of

etiquette. Your majesty added that, notwithstanding, if you could see

him, confer with him, and meet him face to face, you would triumph,

either by force or persuasion, over that obstacle—the only serious one,

the only insurmountable one, the only real one you met with on your

road.”

“All that is true, monsieur: my destiny, my future, my obscurity, or my

glory depend upon that man; but what do you draw from that?”

“One thing alone, that if this General Monk is troublesome to the point

your majesty describes, it would be expedient to get rid of him or to

make an ally of him.”

“Monsieur, a king who has neither army nor money, as you have heard my

conversation with my brother Louis, has no means of acting against a

man like Monk.”

“Yes, sire, that was your opinion, I know very well; but, fortunately,

for you, it was not mine.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“That, without an army and without a million, I have done—I,

myself—what your majesty thought could alone be done with an army and a

million.”

“How! What do you say? What have you done?”

“What have I done? Eh! well, sire, I went yonder to take this man who

is so troublesome to your majesty.”

“In England?”

“Exactly, sire.”

“You went to take Monk in England?”

“Should I by chance have done wrong, sire?”

“In truth, you are mad, monsieur!”

“Not the least in the world, sire.”

“You have taken Monk?”

“Yes, sire.”

“Where?”

“In the midst of his camp.”

The king trembled with impatience.

“And having taken him on the causeway of Newcastle, I bring him to your

majesty,” said D’Artagnan, simply.

“You bring him to me!” cried the king, almost indignant at what he

considered a mystification.

“Yes, sire,” replied D’Artagnan, the same tone, “I bring him to you; he

is down below yonder, in a large chest pierced with holes, so as to

allow him to breathe.”

“Good God!”

“Oh! don’t be uneasy, sire, we have taken the greatest possible care of

him. He comes in good state, and in perfect condition. Would your

majesty please to see him, to talk with him, or to have him thrown into

the sea?”

“Oh, heavens!” repeated Charles, “oh, heavens! do you speak the truth,

monsieur? Are you not insulting me with some unworthy joke? You have

accomplished this unheard-of act of audacity and genius—impossible!”

“Will your majesty permit me to open the window?” said D’Artagnan,

opening it.

The king had not time to reply, yes on no. D’Artagnan gave a shrill and

prolonged whistle, which he repeated three times through the silence of

the night.

“There!” said he, “he will be brought to your majesty.”

CHAPTER 29.

In which D’Artagnan begins to fear he has placed his Money and that of

Planchet in the Sinking Fund

The king could not overcome his surprise, and looked sometimes at the

smiling face of the musketeer, and sometimes at the dark window which

opened into the night. But before he had fixed his ideas, eight of

D’Artagnan’s men, for two had remained to take care of the bark,

brought to the house, where Parry received him, that object of an

oblong form, which, for the moment inclosed the destinies of England.

Before he left Calais, D’Artagnan had had made in that city a sort of

coffin, large and deep enough for a man to turn in it at his ease. The

bottom and sides, properly upholstered, formed a bed sufficiently soft

to prevent the rolling of the ship turning this kind of cage into a

rat-trap. The little grating, of which D’Artagnan had spoken to the

king, like the visor of a helmet, was placed opposite to the man’s

face. It was so constructed that, at the least cry, a sudden pressure

would stifle that cry, and, if necessary, him who had uttered that cry.

D’Artagnan was so well acquainted with his crew and his prisoner, that

during the whole voyage he had been in dread of two things: either that

the general would prefer death to this sort of imprisonment, and would

smother himself by endeavoring to speak, or that his guards would allow

themselves to be tempted by the offers of the prisoner, and put him,

D’Artagnan, into the box instead of Monk.

D’Artagnan, therefore, had passed the two days and the two nights of

the voyage close to the coffin, alone with the general, offering him

wine and food, which the latter had refused, and constantly endeavoring

to reassure him upon the destiny which awaited him at the end of this

singular captivity. Two pistols on the table and his naked sword made

D’Artagnan easy with regard to indiscretions from without.

When once at Scheveningen he had felt completely reassured. His men

greatly dreaded any conflict with the lords of the soil. He had,

besides, interested in his cause him who had morally served him as

lieutenant, and whom we have seen reply to the name of Menneville. The

latter, not being a vulgar spirit, had more to risk than the others,

because he had more conscience. He believed in a future in the service

of D’Artagnan, and consequently would have allowed himself to be cut to

pieces, rather than violate the order given by his leader. Thus it was

that, once landed, it was to him D’Artagnan had confided the care of

the chest and the general’s breathing. It was he, too, he had ordered

to have the chest brought by the seven men as soon as he should hear

the triple whistle. We have seen that the lieutenant obeyed. The coffer

once in the house, D’Artagnan dismissed his men with a gracious smile,

saying, “Messieurs, you have rendered a great service to King Charles

II., who in less than six weeks will be king of England. Your

gratification will then be doubled. Return to the boat and wait for

me.” Upon which they departed with such shouts of joy as terrified even

the dog himself.

D’Artagnan had caused the coffer to be brought as far as the king’s

ante-chamber. He then, with great care, closed the door of this

ante-chamber, after which he opened the coffer, and said to the

general:

“General, I have a thousand excuses to make to you; my manner of acting

has not been worthy of such a man as you, I know very well; but I

wished you to take me for the captain of a bark. And then England is a

very inconvenient country for transports. I hope, therefore, you will

take all that into consideration. But now, general, you are at liberty

to get up and walk.” This said, he cut the bonds which fastened the

arms and hands of the general. The latter got up, and then sat down

with the countenance of a man who expects death. D’Artagnan opened the

door of Charles’s study, and said, “Sire, here is your enemy, M. Monk;

I promised myself to perform this service for your majesty. It is done;

now order as you please. M. Monk,” added he, turning towards the

prisoner, “you are in the presence of his majesty Charles II.,

sovereign lord of Great Britain.”

Monk raised towards the prince his coldly stoical look, and replied: “I

know no king of Great Britain; I recognize even here no one worthy of

bearing the name of gentleman: for it is in the name of King Charles

II. that an emissary, whom I took for an honest man, came and laid an

infamous snare for me. I have fallen into that snare; so much the worse

for me. Now, you the tempter,” said he to the king, “you the executor,”

said he to D’Artagnan; “remember what I am about to say to you; you

have my body, you may kill it, and I advise you to do so, for you shall

never have my mind or my will. And now, ask me not a single word, as

from this moment I will not open my mouth even to cry out. I have

said.”

And he pronounced these words with the savage, invincible resolution of

the most mortified Puritan. D’Artagnan looked at his prisoner like a

man, who knows the value of every word, and who fixes that value

according to the accent with which it has been pronounced.

“The fact is,” said he, in a whisper to the king, “the general is an

obstinate man; he would not take a mouthful of bread, nor swallow a

drop of wine, during the two days of our voyage. But as from this

moment it is your majesty who must decide his fate, I wash my hands of

him.”

Monk, erect, pale, and resigned, waited with his eyes fixed and his

arms folded. D’Artagnan turned towards him. “You will please to

understand perfectly,” said he, “that your speech, otherwise very fine,

does not suit anybody, not even yourself. His majesty wished to speak

to you, you refused him an interview; why, now that you are face to

face, that you are here by a force independent of your will, why do you

confine yourself to rigors which I consider useless and absurd? Speak!

what the devil! speak, if only to say ‘No.’”

Monk did not unclose his lips, Monk did not turn his eyes; Monk stroked

his mustache with a thoughtful air, which announced that matters were

going on badly.

During all this time Charles II. had fallen into a profound reverie.

For the first time he found himself face to face with Monk; with the

man he had so much desired to see; and, with that peculiar glance which

God has given to eagles and kings, he had fathomed the abyss of his

heart. He beheld Monk, then, resolved positively to die rather than

speak, which was not to be wondered at in so considerable a man, the

wound in whose mind must at the moment have been cruel. Charles II.

formed, on the instant, one of those resolutions upon which an ordinary

man risks his life, a general his fortune, and a king his kingdom.

“Monsieur,” said he to Monk, “you are perfectly right upon certain

points; I do not, therefore, ask you to answer me, but to listen to

me.”

There was a moment’s silence, during which the king looked at Monk, who

remained impassible.

“You have made me just now a painful reproach, monsieur,” continued the

king; “you said that one of my emissaries had been to Newcastle to lay

a snare for you, and that, parenthetically, cannot be understood by M.

d’Artagnan, here, and to whom, before everything, I owe sincere thanks

for his generous, his heroic devotion.”

D’Artagnan bowed with respect; Monk took no notice.

“For M. d’Artagnan—and observe, M. Monk, I do not say this to excuse

myself—for M. d’Artagnan,” continued the king, “went to England of his

free will, without interest, without orders, without hope, like a true

gentleman as he is, to render a service to an unfortunate king, and to

add to the illustrious actions of an existence, already so well filled,

one glorious deed more.”

D’Artagnan colored a little, and coughed to keep his countenance. Monk

did not stir.

“You do not believe what I tell you, M. Monk,” continued the king. “I

can understand that,—such proofs of devotion are so rare, that their

reality may well be put in doubt.”

“Monsieur would do wrong not to believe you, sire,” cried D’Artagnan:

“for that which your majesty has said is the exact truth, and the truth

so exact that it seems, in going to fetch the general, I have done

something which sets everything wrong. In truth, if it be so, I am in

despair.”

“Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said the king, pressing the hand of the

musketeer, “you have obliged me as much as if you had promoted the

success of my cause, for you have revealed to me an unknown friend, to

whom I shall ever be grateful, and whom I shall always love.” And the

king pressed his hand cordially. “And,” continued he, bowing to Monk,

“an enemy whom I shall henceforth esteem at his proper value.”

The eyes of the Puritan flashed, but only once, and his countenance,

for an instant, illuminated by that flash, resumed its somber

impassibility.

“Then, Monsieur d’Artagnan,” continued Charles, “this is what was about

to happen: M. le Comte de la Fere, whom you know, I believe, has set

out for Newcastle.”

“What, Athos!” exclaimed D’Artagnan.

“Yes, that was his nom de guerre, I believe. The Comte de la Fere had

then set out for Newcastle, and was going, perhaps, to bring the

general to hold a conference with me or with those of my party, when

you violently, as it appears, interfered with the negotiation.”

“Mordioux!” replied D’Artagnan, “he entered the camp the very evening

in which I succeeded in getting into it with my fishermen——”

An almost imperceptible frown on the brow of Monk told D’Artagnan that

he had surmised rightly.

“Yes, yes,” muttered he; “I thought I knew his person; I even fancied I

knew his voice. Unlucky wretch that I am! Oh! sire, pardon me! I

thought I had so successfully steered my bark.”

“There is nothing ill in it, sir,” said the king, “except that the

general accuses me of having laid a snare for him, which is not the

case. No, general, those are not the arms which I contemplated

employing with you as you will soon see. In the meanwhile, when I give

you my word upon the honor of a gentleman, believe me, sir, believe me!

Now, Monsieur d’Artagnan, a word with you, if you please.”

“I listen on my knees, sire.”

“You are truly at my service, are you not?”

“Your majesty has seen I am, too much so.”

“That is well; from a man like you one word suffices. In addition to

that word you bring actions. General, have the goodness to follow me.

Come with us, M. d’Artagnan.”

D’Artagnan, considerably surprised, prepared to obey. Charles II. went

out, Monk followed him, D’Artagnan followed Monk. Charles took the path

by which D’Artagnan had come to his abode; the fresh sea breezes soon

caressed the faces of the three nocturnal travelers, and, at fifty

paces from the little gate which Charles opened, they found themselves

upon the down in the face of the ocean, which, having ceased to rise,

reposed upon the shore like a wearied monster. Charles II. walked

pensively along, his head hanging down and his hand beneath his cloak.

Monk followed him, with crossed arms and an uneasy look. D’Artagnan

came last, with his hand on the hilt of his sword.

“Where is the boat in which you came, gentlemen?” said Charles to the

musketeer.

“Yonder, sire, I have seven men and an officer waiting me in that

little bark which is lighted by a fire.”

“Yes, I see; the boat is drawn upon the sand, but you certainly did not

come from Newcastle in that frail bark?”

“No, sire; I freighted a felucca, at my own expense, which is at anchor

within cannon-shot of the downs. It was in that felucca we made the

voyage.”

“Sir,” said the king to Monk, “you are free.”

However firm of his will, Monk could not suppress an exclamation. The

king added an affirmative motion of his head, and continued: “We shall

waken a fisherman of the village, who will put his boat to sea

immediately, and will take you back to any place you may command him.

M. d’Artagnan here will escort your honor. I place M. d’Artagnan under

the safeguard of your loyalty, M. Monk.”

Monk allowed a murmur of surprise to escape him, and D’Artagnan a

profound sigh. The king, without appearing to notice either, knocked

against the deal trellis which inclosed the cabin of the principal

fisherman inhabiting the down.

“Hey! Keyser!” cried he, “awake!”

“Who calls me?” asked the fisherman.

“I, Charles the king.”

“Ah, my lord!” cried Keyser, rising ready dressed from the sail in

which he slept, as people sleep in a hammock. “What can I do to serve

you?”

“Captain Keyser,” said Charles, “you must set sail immediately. Here is

a traveler who wishes to freight your bark, and will pay you well;

serve him well.” And the king drew back a few steps to allow Monk to

speak to the fisherman.

“I wish to cross over into England,” said Monk, who spoke Dutch enough

to make himself understood.

“This minute,” said the patron, “this very minute, if you wish it.”

“But will that be long?” said Monk.

“Not half an hour, your honor. My eldest son is at this moment

preparing the boat, as we were going out fishing at three o’clock in

the morning.”

“Well, is all arranged?” asked the king, drawing near.

“All but the price,” said the fisherman; “yes, sire.”

“That is my affair,” said Charles, “the gentleman is my friend.”

Monk started and looked at Charles on hearing this word.

“Very well, my lord,” replied Keyser. And at that moment they heard

Keyser’s eldest son, signaling from the shore with the blast of a

bull’s horn.

“Now, gentlemen,” said the king, “depart.”

“Sire,” said D’Artagnan, “will it please your majesty to grant me a few

minutes? I have engaged men, and I am going without them; I must give

them notice.”

“Whistle to them,” said Charles, smiling.

D’Artagnan, accordingly, whistled, whilst the patron Keyser replied to

his son; and four men, led by Menneville, attended the first summons.

“Here is some money in account,” said D’Artagnan, putting into their

hands a purse containing two thousand five hundred livres in gold. “Go

and wait for me at Calais, you know where.” And D’Artagnan heaved a

profound sigh, as he let the purse fall into the hands of Menneville.

“What, are you leaving us?” cried the men.

“For a short time,” said D’Artagnan, “or for a long time, who knows?

But with 2,500 livres, and the 2,500 you have already received, you are

paid according to our agreement. We are quits, then, my friend.”

“But the boat?”

“Do not trouble yourself about that.”

“Our things are on board the felucca.”

“Go and seek them, and then set off immediately.”

“Yes, captain.”

D’Artagnan returned to Monk, saying,—“Monsieur, I await your orders,

for I understand we are to go together, unless my company be

disagreeable to you.”

“On the contrary, monsieur,” said Monk.

“Come, gentlemen, on board,” cried Keyser’s son.

Charles bowed to the general with grace and dignity, saying,—“You will

pardon me this unfortunate accident, and the violence to which you have

been subjected, when you are convinced that I was not the cause of

them.”

Monk bowed profoundly without replying. On his side, Charles affected

not to say a word to D’Artagnan in private, but aloud,—“Once more,

thanks, monsieur le chevalier,” said he, “thanks for your services.

They will be repaid you by the Lord God, who, I hope, reserves trials

and troubles for me alone.”

Monk followed Keyser, and his son embarked with them. D’Artagnan came

after, muttering to himself,—“Poor Planchet! poor Planchet! I am very

much afraid we have made a bad speculation.”

CHAPTER 30.

The Shares of Planchet and Company rise again to Par

During the passage, Monk only spoke to D’Artagnan in cases of urgent

necessity. Thus, when the Frenchman hesitated to come and take his

meals, poor meals, composed of salt fish, biscuit, and Hollands gin,

Monk called him, saying,—“To table, monsieur, to table!”

This was all. D’Artagnan, from being himself on all great occasions

extremely concise, did not draw from the general’s conciseness a

favorable augury of the result of his mission. Now, as D’Artagnan had

plenty of time for reflection, he battered his brains during this time

in endeavoring to find out how Athos had seen King Charles, how he had

conspired his departure with him, and lastly, how he had entered Monk’s

camp; and the poor lieutenant of musketeers plucked a hair from his

mustache every time he reflected that the horseman who accompanied Monk

on the night of the famous abduction must have been Athos.

At length, after a passage of two nights and two days, the patron

Keyser touched at the point where Monk, who had given all the orders

during the voyage, had commanded they should land. It was exactly at

the mouth of the little river, near which Athos had chosen his abode.

Daylight was waning, a splendid sun, like a red steel buckler, was

plunging the lower extremity of its disc beneath the blue line of the

sea. The felucca was making fair way up the river, tolerably wide in

that part, but Monk, in his impatience, desired to be landed, and

Keyser’s boat set him and D’Artagnan upon the muddy bank, amidst the

reeds. D’Artagnan, resigned to obedience, followed Monk exactly as a

chained bear follows his master; but the position humiliated him not a

little, and he grumbled to himself that the service of kings was a

bitter one, and that the best of them was good for nothing. Monk walked

with long and hasty strides; it might be thought that he did not yet

feel certain of having reached English land. They had already begun to

perceive distinctly a few of the cottages of the sailors and fishermen

spread over the little quay of this humble port, when, all at once,

D’Artagnan cried out,—“God pardon me, there is a house on fire!”

Monk raised his eyes, and perceived there was, in fact, a house which

the flames were beginning to devour. It had begun at a little shed

belonging to the house, the roof of which had caught. The fresh evening

breeze agitated the fire. The two travelers quickened their steps,

hearing loud cries, and seeing, as they drew nearer, soldiers with

their glittering arms pointing towards the house on fire. It was

doubtless this menacing occupation which had made them neglect to

signal the felucca. Monk stopped short for an instant, and, for the

first time, formulated his thoughts into words. “Eh! but,” said he,

“perhaps they are not my soldiers, but Lambert’s.”

These words contained at once a sorrow, an apprehension, and a reproach

perfectly intelligible to D’Artagnan. In fact, during the general’s

absence, Lambert might have given battle, conquered, and dispersed the

parliament’s army, and taken with his own the place of Monk’s army,

deprived of its strongest support. At this doubt, which passed from the

mind of Monk to his own, D’Artagnan reasoned in this manner: “One of

two things is going to happen; either Monk has spoken correctly, and

there are no longer any but Lambertists in the country—that is to say,

enemies, who would receive me wonderfully well, since it is to me they

owe their victory; or nothing is changed, and Monk, transported with

joy at finding his camp still in the same place, will not prove too

severe in his settlement with me.” Whilst thinking thus, the two

travelers advanced, and began to mingle with a little knot of sailors,

who looked on with sorrow at the burning house, but did not dare to say

anything on account of the threats of the soldiers.

Monk addressed one of these sailors:—“What is going on here?” asked he.

“Sir,” replied the man, not recognizing Monk as an officer, under the

thick cloak which enveloped him, “that house was inhabited by a

foreigner, and this foreigner became suspected by the soldiers. They

wanted to get into his house under pretense of taking him to the camp;

but he, without being frightened by their number, threatened death to

the first who should cross the threshold of his door, and as there was

one who did venture, the Frenchman stretched him on the earth with a

pistol-shot.”

“Ah! he is a Frenchman, is he?” said D’Artagnan, rubbing his hands.

“Good!”

“How good?” replied the fisherman.

“No, I don’t mean that.—What then—my tongue slipped.”

“What then, sir—why, the other men became as enraged as so many lions:

they fired more than a hundred shots at the house; but the Frenchman

was sheltered by the wall, and every time they tried to enter by the

door they met with a shot from his lackey, whose aim is deadly, d’ye

see? Every time they threatened the window, they met with a pistol-shot

from the master. Look and count—there are seven men down.

“Ah! my brave countryman,” cried D’Artagnan, “wait a little, wait a

little. I will be with you, and we will settle with this rabble.”

“One instant, sir,” said Monk, “wait.”

“Long?”

“No; only the time to ask a question.” Then, turning towards the

sailor, “My friend,” asked he with an emotion which, in spite of all

his self-command, he could not conceal, “whose soldiers are these, pray

tell me?”

“Whose should they be but that madman, Monk’s?”

“There has been no battle, then?”

“A battle, ah, yes! for what purpose? Lambert’s army is melting away

like snow in April. All come to Monk, officers and soldiers. In a week

Lambert won’t have fifty men left.”

The fisherman was interrupted by a fresh discharge directed against the

house, and by another pistol-shot which replied to the discharge and

struck down the most daring of the aggressors. The rage of the soldiers

was at its height. The fire still continued to increase, and a crest of

flame and smoke whirled and spread over the roof of the house.

D’Artagnan could no longer contain himself. “Mordioux!” said he to

Monk, glancing at him sideways: “you are a general, and allow your men

to burn houses and assassinate people, while you look on and warm your

hands at the blaze of the conflagration? Mordioux! you are not a man.”

“Patience, sir, patience!” said Monk, smiling.

“Patience! yes, until that brave gentleman is roasted—is that what you

mean?” And D’Artagnan rushed forward.

“Remain where you are, sir,” said Monk, in a tone of command. And he

advanced towards the house, just as an officer had approached it,

saying to the besieged: “The house is burning, you will be roasted

within an hour! There is still time—come, tell us what you know of

General Monk, and we will spare your life. Reply, or by Saint

Patrick——”

The besieged made no answer; he was no doubt reloading his pistol.

“A reinforcement is expected,” continued the officer; “in a quarter of

an hour there will be a hundred men around your house.”

“I reply to you,” said the Frenchman. “Let your men be sent away; I

will come out freely and repair to the camp alone, or else I will be

killed here!”

“Mille tonnerres!” shouted D’Artagnan; “why that’s the voice of Athos!

Ah, canailles!” and the sword of D’Artagnan flashed from its sheath.

Monk stopped him and advanced himself, exclaiming, in a sonorous voice:

“Hola! what is going on here? Digby, whence this fire? why these

cries?”

“The general!” cried Digby, letting the point of his sword fall.

“The general!” repeated the soldiers.

“Well, what is there so astonishing in that?” said Monk, in a calm

tone. Then, silence being re-established—“Now,” said he, “who lit this

fire?”

The soldiers hung their heads.

“What! do I ask a question, and nobody answers me?” said Monk. “What!

do I find a fault, and nobody repairs it? The fire is still burning, I

believe.”

Immediately the twenty men rushed forward, seizing pails, buckets,

jars, barrels, and extinguishing the fire with as much ardor as they

had, an instant before employed in promoting it. But already, and

before all the rest, D’Artagnan had applied a ladder to the house

crying, “Athos! it is I, D’Artagnan! Do not kill me my dearest friend!”

And in a moment the count was clasped in his arms.

In the meantime, Grimaud, preserving his calmness, dismantled the

fortification of the ground-floor, and after having opened the door,

stood with his arms folded quietly on the sill. Only, on hearing the

voice of D’Artagnan, he uttered an exclamation of surprise. The fire

being extinguished, the soldiers presented themselves, Digby at their

head.

“General,” said he, “excuse us; what we have done was for love of your

honor, whom we thought lost.”

“You are mad, gentlemen. Lost! Is a man like me to be lost? Am I not

permitted to be absent, according to my pleasure, without giving formal

notice? Do you, by chance, take me for a citizen from the city? Is a

gentleman, my friend, my guest, to be besieged, entrapped, and

threatened with death, because he is suspected? What signifies that

word, suspected? Curse me if I don’t have every one of you shot like

dogs that the brave gentleman has left alive!”

“General,” said Digby, piteously, “there were twenty-eight of us, and

see, there are eight on the ground.”

“I authorize M. le Comte de la Fere to send the twenty to join the

eight,” said Monk, stretching out his hand to Athos. “Let them return

to camp. Mr. Digby, you will consider yourself under arrest for a

month.”

“General——”

“That is to teach you, sir, not to act, another time, without orders.”

“I had those of the lieutenant, general.”

“The lieutenant has no such orders to give you, and he shall be placed

under arrest, instead of you, if he has really commanded you to burn

this gentleman.”

“He did not command that, general; he commanded us to bring him to the

camp; but the count was not willing to follow us.”

“I was not willing that they should enter and plunder my house,” said

Athos to Monk, with a significant look.

“And you were quite right. To the camp, I say.” The soldiers departed

with dejected looks. “Now we are alone,” said Monk to Athos, “have the

goodness to tell me, monsieur, why you persisted in remaining here,

whilst you had your felucca——”

“I waited for you, general,” said Athos. “Had not your honor appointed

to meet me in a week?”

An eloquent look from D’Artagnan made it clear to Monk that these two

men, so brave and so loyal, had not acted in concert for his abduction.

He knew already it could not be so.

“Monsieur,” said he to D’Artagnan, “you were perfectly right. Have the

kindness to allow me a moment’s conversation with M. le Comte de la

Fere?”

D’Artagnan took advantage of this to go and ask Grimaud how he was.

Monk requested Athos to conduct him to the chamber he lived in.

This chamber was still full of smoke and rubbish. More than fifty balls

had passed through the windows and mutilated the walls. They found a

table, inkstand, and materials for writing. Monk took up a pen, wrote a

single line, signed it, folded the paper, sealed the letter with the

seal of his ring, and handed over the missive to Athos, saying,

“Monsieur, carry, if you please, this letter to King Charles II., and

set out immediately, if nothing detains you here any longer.”

“And the casks?” said Athos.

“The fisherman who brought me hither will assist you in transporting

them on board. Depart, if possible, within an hour.”

“Yes, general,” said Athos.

“Monsieur d’Artagnan!” cried Monk, from the window. D’Artagnan ran up

precipitately.

“Embrace your friend and bid him adieu, sir; he is returning to

Holland.”

“To Holland!” cried D’Artagnan; “and I?”

“You are at liberty to follow him, monsieur, but I request you to

remain,” said Monk. “Will you refuse me?”

“Oh, no, general; I am at your orders.”

D’Artagnan embraced Athos, and only had time to bid him adieu. Monk

watched them both. Then he took upon himself the preparations for the

departure, the transportation of the casks on board, and the embarking

of Athos; then, taking D’Artagnan by the arm, who was quite amazed and

agitated, he led him towards Newcastle. Whilst going along, the general

leaning on his arm, D’Artagnan could not help murmuring to

himself,—“Come, come, it seems to me that the shares of the firm of

Planchet and Company are rising.”

CHAPTER 31.

Monk reveals himself

D’Artagnan, although he flattered himself with better success, had,

nevertheless, not too well comprehended his situation. It was a strange

and grave subject for him to reflect upon—this voyage of Athos into

England; this league of the king with Athos, and that extraordinary

combination of his design with that of the Comte de la Fere. The best

way was to let things follow their own train. An imprudence had been

committed, and, whilst having succeeded, as he had promised, D’Artagnan

found that he had gained no advantage by his success. Since everything

was lost, he could risk no more.

D’Artagnan followed Monk through his camp. The return of the general

had produced a marvelous effect, for his people had thought him lost.

But Monk, with his austere look and icy demeanor, appeared to ask of

his eager lieutenants and delighted soldiers the cause of all this joy.

Therefore, to the lieutenants who had come to meet him, and who

expressed the uneasiness with which they had learnt his departure,—

“Why is all this?” said he; “am I obliged to give you an account of

myself?”

“But, your honor, the sheep may well tremble without the shepherd.”

“Tremble!” replied Monk, in his calm and powerful voice; “ah, monsieur,

what a word! Curse me, if my sheep have not both teeth and claws; I

renounce being their shepherd. Ah, you tremble, gentlemen, do you?”

“Yes, general, for you.”

“Oh! pray meddle with your own concerns. If I have not the wit God gave

to Oliver Cromwell, I have that which He has sent to me: I am satisfied

with it, however little it may be.”

The officer made no reply; and Monk, having imposed silence on his

people, all remained persuaded that he had accomplished some important

work or made some important trial. This was forming a very poor

conception of his patience and scrupulous genius. Monk, if he had the

good faith of the Puritans, his allies, must have returned fervent

thanks to the patron saint who had taken him from the box of M.

d’Artagnan. Whilst these things were going on, our musketeer could not

help constantly repeating,—

“God grant that M. Monk may not have as much pride as I have; for I

declare if any one had put me into a coffer with that grating over my

mouth, and carried me packed up, like a calf, across the seas, I should

cherish such a memory of my piteous looks in that coffer, and such an

ugly animosity against him who had inclosed me in it, I should dread so

greatly to see a sarcastic smile blooming upon the face of the

malicious wretch, or in his attitude any grotesque imitation of my

position in the box, that, Mordioux! I should plunge a good dagger into

his throat in compensation for the grating, and would nail him down in

a veritable bier, in remembrance of the false coffin in which I had

been left to grow moldy for two days.”

And D’Artagnan spoke honestly when he spoke thus; for the skin of our

Gascon was a very thin one. Monk, fortunately, entertained other ideas.

He never opened his mouth to his timid conqueror concerning the past;

but he admitted him very near to his person in his labors, took him

with him to several reconnoiterings, in such a way as to obtain that

which he evidently warmly desired,—a rehabilitation in the mind of

D’Artagnan. The latter conducted himself like a past-master in the art

of flattery: he admired all Monk’s tactics, and the ordering of his

camp, he joked very pleasantly upon the circumvallations of Lambert’s

camp, who had, he said, very uselessly given himself the trouble to

inclose a camp for twenty thousand men, whilst an acre of ground would

have been quite sufficient for the corporal and fifty guards who would

perhaps remain faithful to him.

Monk, immediately after his arrival, had accepted the proposition made

by Lambert the evening before, for an interview, and which Monk’s

lieutenants had refused under the pretext that the general was

indisposed. This interview was neither long nor interesting: Lambert

demanded a profession of faith from his rival. The latter declared he

had no other opinion than that of the majority. Lambert asked if it

would not be more expedient to terminate the quarrel by an alliance

than by a battle. Monk hereupon demanded a week for consideration. Now,

Lambert could not refuse this: and Lambert, nevertheless, had come,

saying that he should devour Monk’s army. Therefore, at the end of the

interview, which Lambert’s party watched with impatience, nothing was

decided—neither treaty nor battle—the rebel army, as M. d’Artagnan had

foreseen, began to prefer the good cause to the bad one, and the

parliament, rumpish as it was, to the pompous nothings of Lambert’s

designs.

They remembered, likewise, the good feasts of London—-the profusion of

ale and sherry with which the citizens of London paid their friends the

soldiers;—they looked with terror at the black war bread, at the

troubled waters of the Tweed,—too salt for the glass, not enough so for

the pot; and they said to themselves, “Are not the roast meats kept

warm for Monk in London?” From that time nothing was heard of but

desertion in Lambert’s army. The soldiers allowed themselves to be

drawn away by the force of principles, which are, like discipline, the

obligatory tie in everybody constituted for any purpose. Monk defended

the parliament—Lambert attacked it. Monk had no more inclination to

support parliament than Lambert, but he had it inscribed on his

standards, so that all those of the contrary party were reduced to

write upon theirs “Rebellion,” which sounded ill to puritan ears. They

flocked, then, from Lambert to Monk, as sinners flock from Baal to God.

Monk made his calculations, at a thousand desertions a day Lambert had

men enough to last twenty days; but there is in sinking things such a

growth of weight and swiftness, which combine with each other, that a

hundred left the first day, five hundred the second, a thousand the

third. Monk thought he had obtained his rate. But from one thousand the

deserters increased to two thousand, then to four thousand, and, a week

after, Lambert, perceiving that he had no longer the possibility of

accepting battle, if it were offered to him, took the wise resolution

of decamping during the night, returning to London, and being

beforehand with Monk in constructing a power with the wreck of the

military party.

But Monk, free and without uneasiness, marched towards London as a

conqueror, augmenting his army with all the floating parties on his

way. He encamped at Barnet, that is to say, within four leagues of the

capital, cherished by the parliament, which thought it beheld in him a

protector, and awaited by the people, who were anxious to see him

reveal himself, that they might judge him. D’Artagnan himself had not

been able to fathom his tactics; he observed—he admired. Monk could not

enter London with a settled determination without bringing about civil

war. He temporized for a short time.

Suddenly, when least expected, Monk drove the military party out of

London, and installed himself in the city amidst the citizens, by order

of the parliament; then, at the moment when the citizens were crying

out against Monk—at the moment when the soldiers themselves were

accusing their leader—Monk, finding himself certain of a majority,

declared to the Rump Parliament that it must abdicate—be dissolved—and

yield its place to a government which would not be a joke. Monk

pronounced this declaration, supported by fifty thousand swords, to

which, that same evening, were united, with shouts of delirious joy,

the five hundred thousand inhabitants of the good city of London. At

length, at the moment when the people, after their triumphs and festive

repasts in the open streets, were looking about for a master, it was

affirmed that a vessel had left the Hague, bearing Charles II. and his

fortunes.

“Gentlemen,” said Monk to his officers, “I am going to meet the

legitimate king. He who loves me will follow me.” A burst of

acclamations welcomed these words, which D’Artagnan did not hear

without the greatest delight.

“Mordioux!” said he to Monk, “that is bold, monsieur.”

“You will accompany me, will you not?” said Monk.

“Pardieu! general. But tell me, I beg, what you wrote by Athos, that is

to say, the Comte de la Fere—you know—the day of our arrival?”

“I have no secrets from you now,” replied Monk. “I wrote these words:

‘Sire, I expect your majesty in six weeks at Dover.’”

“Ah!” said D’Artagnan, “I no longer say it is bold; I say it is well

played; it is a fine stroke!”

“You are something of a judge in such matters,” replied Monk.

And this was the only time the general had ever made an allusion to his

voyage to Holland.

CHAPTER 32.

Athos and D’Artagnan meet once more at the Hostelry of the Corne du

Cerf

The king of England made his entree into Dover with great pomp, as he

afterwards did in London. He had sent for his brothers; he had brought

over his mother and sister. England had been for so long a time given

up to herself—that is to say, to tyranny, mediocrity, and nonsense—that

this return of Charles II., whom the English only knew as the son of

the man whose head they had cut off, was a festival for the three

kingdoms. Consequently, all the good wishes, all the acclamations which

accompanied his return, struck the young king so forcibly that he

stooped and whispered in the ear of James of York, his younger brother,

“In truth, James, it seems to have been our own fault that we were so

long absent from a country where we are so much beloved!” The pageant

was magnificent. Beautiful weather favored the solemnity. Charles had

regained all his youth, all his good humor; he appeared to be

transfigured; hearts seemed to smile on him like the sun. Amongst this

noisy crowd of courtiers and worshippers, who did not appear to

remember they had conducted to the scaffold at Whitehall the father of

the new king, a man, in the garb of a lieutenant of musketeers, looked,

with a smile upon his thin, intellectual lips, sometimes at the people

vociferating their blessings, and sometimes at the prince, who

pretended emotion, and who bowed most particularly to the women, whose

bouquets fell beneath his horse’s feet.

“What a fine trade is that of king!” said this man, so completely

absorbed in contemplation that he stopped in the middle of his road,

leaving the cortege to file past. “Now, there is, in good truth, a

prince all bespangled over with gold and diamonds, enamelled with

flowers like a spring meadow; he is about to plunge his empty hands

into the immense coffer in which his now faithful—but so lately

unfaithful—subjects have amassed one or two cartloads of ingots of

gold. They cast bouquets enough upon him to smother him; and yet, if he

had presented himself to them two months ago, they would have sent as

many bullets and balls at him as they now throw flowers. Decidedly it

is worth something to be born in a certain sphere, with due respect to

the lowly, who pretend that it is of very little advantage to them to

be born lowly.” The cortege continued to file on, and, with the king,

the acclamations began to die away in the direction of the palace

which, however, did not prevent our officer from being pushed about.

“Mordioux!” continued the reasoner, “these people tread upon my toes

and look upon me as of very little consequence, or rather of none at

all, seeing that they are Englishmen and I am a Frenchman. If all these

people were asked,—‘Who is M. d’Artagnan?’ they would reply, ‘Nescio

vos.’ But let any one say to them, ‘There is the king going by,’ ‘There

is M. Monk going by,’ they would run away, shouting,—‘Vive le roi!’

‘Vive M. Monk!’ till their lungs were exhausted. And yet,” continued

he, surveying, with that look sometimes so keen and sometimes so proud,

the diminishing crowd,—“and yet, reflect a little, my good people, on

what your king has done, on what M. Monk has done, and then think what

has been done by this poor unknown, who is called M. d’Artagnan! It is

true you do not know him, since he is here unknown, and that prevents

your thinking about the matter! But, bah! what matters it! All that

does not prevent Charles II. from being a great king, although he has

been exiled twelve years, or M. Monk from being a great captain,

although he did make a voyage to Holland in a box. Well, then, since it

is admitted that one is a great king and the other a great

captain,—‘Hurrah for King Charles II.!—Hurrah for General Monk!’” And

his voice mingled with the voices of the hundreds of spectators, over

which it sounded for a moment. Then, the better to play the devoted

man, he took off his hat and waved it in the air. Some one seized his

arm in the very height of his expansive royalism. (In 1660 that was so

termed which we now call royalism.)

“Athos!” cried D’Artagnan, “you here!” And the two friends seized each

other’s hands.

“You here!—and being here,” continued the musketeer, “you are not in

the midst of all these courtiers my dear comte! What! you, the hero of

the fete, you are not prancing on the left hand of the king, as M. Monk

is prancing on the right? In truth, I cannot comprehend your character,

nor that of the prince who owes you so much!”

“Always scornful, my dear D’Artagnan!” said Athos. “Will you never

correct yourself of that vile habit?”

“But, you do not form part of the pageant?”

“I do not, because I was not willing to do so.”

“And why were you not willing?”

“Because I am neither envoy nor ambassador, nor representative of the

king of France; and it does not become me to exhibit myself thus near

the person of another king than the one God has given me for a master.”

“Mordioux! you came very near to the person of the king, his father.”

“That was another thing, my friend; he was about to die.”

“And yet that which you did for him——”

“I did it because it was my duty to do it. But you know I hate all

ostentation. Let King Charles II., then, who no longer stands in need

of me, leave me to my rest, and in the shadow; that is all I claim of

him.”

D’Artagnan sighed.

“What is the matter with you?” said Athos. “One would say that this

happy return of the king to London saddens you, my friend; you who have

done at least as much for his majesty as I have.”

“Have I not,” replied D’Artagnan, with his Gascon laugh, “have I not

done much for his majesty, without any one suspecting it?”

“Yes, yes, but the king is well aware of it my friend,” cried Athos.

“He is aware of it!” said the musketeer bitterly. “By my faith! I did

not suspect so, and I was even a moment ago trying to forget it

myself.”

“But he, my friend, will not forget it, I will answer for him.”

“You tell me that to console me a little, Athos.”

“For what?”

“Mordioux! for all the expense I incurred. I have ruined myself, my

friend, ruined myself for the restoration of this young prince who has

just passed, cantering on his isabelle colored horse.”

“The king does not know you have ruined yourself, my friend, but he

knows he owes you much.”

“And say, Athos, does that advance me in any respect? for, to do you

justice, you have labored nobly. But I—I, who in appearance marred your

combinations, it was I who really made them succeed. Follow my

calculations; closely, you might not have, by persuasions or mildness

convinced General Monk, whilst I so roughly treated this dear general,

that I furnished your prince with an opportunity of showing himself

generous: this generosity was inspired in him by the fact of my

fortunate mistake, and Charles is paid by the restoration which Monk

has brought about.”

“All that, my dear friend, is strikingly true,” replied Athos.

“Well, strikingly true as it may be, it is not less true, my friend,

that I shall return—greatly beloved by M. Monk, who calls me dear

captain all day long, although I am neither dear to him nor a

captain;—and much appreciated by the king, who has already forgotten my

name;—it is not less true, I say, that I shall return to my beautiful

country, cursed by the soldiers I had raised with the hopes of large

pay, cursed by the brave Planchet, of whom I borrowed a part of his

fortune.”

“How is that? What the devil had Planchet to do in all this?”

“Ah, yes, my friend, but this king, so spruce, so smiling, so adored,

M. Monk fancies he has recalled him, you fancy you have supported him,

I fancy I have brought him back, the people fancy they have reconquered

him, he himself fancies he has negotiated his restoration; and yet

nothing of all this is true, for Charles II., king of England,

Scotland, and Ireland, has been replaced upon the throne by a French

grocer, who lives in the Rue des Lombards, and is named Planchet. And

such is grandeur! ‘Vanity!’ says the Scripture: ‘vanity, all is

vanity.’”

Athos could not help laughing at this whimsical outbreak of his friend.

“My dear D’Artagnan,” said he, pressing his hand affectionately,

“should you not exercise a little more philosophy? Is it not some

further satisfaction to you to have saved my life as you did by

arriving so fortunately with Monk, when those damned parliamentarians

wanted to burn me alive?”

“Well, but you, in some degree, deserved a little burning, my friend.”

“How so? What, for having saved King Charles’s million?”

“What million?”

“Ah, that is true! you never knew that, my friend; but you must not be

angry, for it was not my secret. That word ‘Remember’ which the king

pronounced upon the scaffold.”

“And which means ‘souviens-toi!’”

“Exactly. That was signified. ‘Remember there is a million buried in

the vaults of Newcastle Abbey, and that that million belongs to my

son.’”

“Ah! very well, I understand. But what I understand likewise, and what

is very frightful, is, that every time his majesty Charles II. will

think of me, he will say to himself: ‘There is the man who came very

near making me lose my crown. Fortunately I was generous, great, full

of presence of mind.’ That will be said by the young gentleman in a

shabby black doublet, who came to the chateau of Blois, hat in hand, to

ask me if I would give him access to the king of France.”

“D’Artagnan! D’Artagnan!” said Athos, laying his hand on the shoulder

of the musketeer, “you are unjust.”

“I have a right to be so.”

“No—for you are ignorant of the future.”

D’Artagnan looked his friend full in the face, and began to laugh. “In

truth, my dear Athos,” said he, “you have some sayings so superb, that

they only belong to you and M. le Cardinal Mazarin.”

Athos frowned slightly.

“I beg your pardon,” continued D’Artagnan, laughing, “I beg your

pardon, if I have offended you. The future! Nein! what pretty words are

words that promise, and how well they fill the mouth in default of

other things! Mordioux! After having met with so many who promised,

when shall I find one who will give? But, let that pass!” continued

D’Artagnan. “What are you doing here, my dear Athos? Are you the king’s

treasurer?”

“How—why the king’s treasurer?”

“Well, since the king possesses a million, he must want a treasurer.

The king of France, although he is not worth a sou, has still a

superintendent of finance, M. Fouquet. It is true that, in exchange, M.

Fouquet, they say, has a good number of millions of his own.”

“Oh! our million was spent long ago,” said Athos, laughing in his turn.

“I understand, it was frittered away in satin, precious stones, velvet,

and feathers of all sorts and colors. All these princes and princesses

stood in great need of tailors and dressmakers. Eh! Athos, do you

remember what we fellows spent in equipping ourselves for the campaign

of La Rochelle, and to make our appearance on horseback? Two or three

thousand livres, by my faith! But a king’s robe is more ample; it would

require a million to purchase the stuff. At least, Athos, if you are

not treasurer, you are on a good footing at court.”

“By the faith of a gentleman, I know nothing about it,” said Athos,

simply.

“What! you know nothing about it?”

“No! I have not seen the king since we left Dover.”

“Then he has forgotten you, too! Mordioux! That is shameful!”

“His majesty has had so much business to transact.”

“Oh!” cried D’Artagnan, with one of those intelligent grimaces which he

alone knew how to make, “that is enough to make me recover my love for

Monseigneur Giulio Mazarini. What, Athos the king has not seen you

since then?”

“No.”

“And you are not furious?”

“I! Why should I be? Do you imagine, my dear D’Artagnan, that it was on

the king’s account I acted as I have done? I did not know the young

man. I defended the father, who represented a principle—sacred in my

eyes, and I allowed myself to be drawn towards the son from sympathy

for this same principle. Besides, he was a worthy knight, a noble

creature, that father: do you remember him?”

“Yes; that is true; he was a brave, an excellent man, who led a sad

life, but made a fine end.”

“Well, my dear D’Artagnan, understand this; to that king, to that man

of heart, to that friend of my thoughts, if I durst venture to say so,

I swore at the last hour to preserve faithfully the secret of a deposit

which was to be transmitted to his son, to assist him in his hour of

need. This young man came to me; he described his destitution; he was

ignorant that he was anything to me save a living memory of his father.

I have accomplished towards Charles II. what I promised Charles I.;

that is all! Of what consequence is it to me, then, whether he be

grateful or not? It is to myself I have rendered a service, by

relieving myself of this responsibility, and not to him.”

“Well, I have always said,” replied D’Artagnan, with a sigh, “that

disinterestedness was the finest thing in the world.”

“Well, and you, my friend,” resumed Athos, “are you not in the same

situation as myself? If I have properly understood your words, you

allowed yourself to be affected by the misfortunes of this young man;

that, on your part, was much greater than it was upon mine, for I had a

duty to fulfill, whilst you were under no obligation to the son of the

martyr. You had not, on your part, to pay him the price of that

precious drop of blood which he let fall upon my brow, through the

floor of his scaffold. That which made you act was heart alone—the

noble and good heart which you possess beneath your apparent skepticism

and sarcastic irony; you have engaged the fortune of a servitor, and

your own, I suspect, my benevolent miser! and your sacrifice is not

acknowledged! Of what consequence is it? You wish to repay Planchet his

money. I can comprehend that, my friend: for it is not becoming in a

gentleman to borrow from his inferior, without returning to him

principal and interest. Well, I will sell La Fere if necessary, and if

not, some little farm. You shall pay Planchet, and there will be

enough, believe me, of corn left in my granaries for us two and Raoul.

In this way, my friend, you will be under obligations to nobody but

yourself, and, if I know you well, it will not be a small satisfaction

to your mind to be able to say, ‘I have made a king!’ Am I right?”

“Athos! Athos!” murmured D’Artagnan, thoughtfully, “I have told you

more than once that the day on which you will preach I shall attend the

sermon; the day on which you will tell me there is a hell—Mordioux! I

shall be afraid of the gridiron and the pitchforks. You are better than

I, or rather, better than anybody, and I only acknowledge the

possession of one quality, and that is, of not being jealous. Except

that defect, damme, as the English say, if I have not all the rest.”

“I know no one equal to D’Artagnan,” replied Athos; “but here we are,

having quietly reached the house I inhabit. Will you come in, my

friend?”

“Eh! why, this is the tavern of the Corne du Cerf, I think,” said

D’Artagnan.

“I confess I chose it on purpose. I like old acquaintances; I like to

sit down on that place, whereon I sank, overcome by fatigue,

overwhelmed with despair, when you returned on the 31st of January.”

“After having discovered the abode of the masked executioner? Yes, that

was a terrible day!”

“Come in, then,” said Athos, interrupting him.

They entered the large apartment, formerly the common one. The tavern,

in general, and this room in particular, had undergone great changes;

the ancient host of the musketeers, having become tolerably rich for an

innkeeper, had closed his shop, and made of this room of which we were

speaking, a store-room for colonial provisions. As for the rest of the

house, he let it ready furnished to strangers. It was with unspeakable

emotion D’Artagnan recognized all the furniture of the chamber of the

first story; the wainscoting, the tapestries, and even that

geographical chart which Porthos had so fondly studied in his moments

of leisure.

“It is eleven years ago,” cried D’Artagnan. “Mordioux! it appears to me

a century!”

“And to me but a day,” said Athos. “Imagine the joy I experience, my

friend, in seeing you there, in pressing your hand, in casting from me

sword and dagger, and tasting without mistrust this glass of sherry.

And, oh! what still further joy it would be, if our two friends were

there, at the two corners of the tables, and Raoul, my beloved Raoul,

on the threshold, looking at us with his large eyes, at once so

brilliant and so soft!”

“Yes, yes,” said D’Artagnan, much affected, “that is true. I approve

particularly of the first part of your thought; it is very pleasant to

smile there where we have so legitimately shuddered in thinking that

from one moment to another M. Mordaunt might appear upon the landing.”

At this moment the door opened, and D’Artagnan, brave as he was, could

not restrain a slight movement of fright. Athos understood him, and,

smiling,—

“It is our host,” said he, “bringing me a letter.”

“Yes, my lord,” said the good man; “here is a letter for your honor.”

“Thank you,” said Athos, taking the letter without looking at it. “Tell

me, my dear host, if you do not remember this gentleman?”

The old man raised his head, and looked attentively at D’Artagnan.

“No,” said he.

“It is,” said Athos, “one of those friends of whom I have spoken to

you, and who lodged here with me eleven years ago.”

“Oh! but,” said the old man, “so many strangers have lodged here!”

“But we lodged here on the 30th of January, 1649,” added Athos,

believing he should stimulate the lazy memory of the host by this

remark.

“That is very possible,” replied he, smiling; “but it is so long ago!”

and he bowed, and went out.

“Thank you,” said D’Artagnan—“perform exploits, accomplish revolutions,

endeavor to engrave your name in stone or bronze with strong swords!

there is something more rebellious, more hard, more forgetful than

iron, bronze, or stone, and that is, the brain of a lodging-house

keeper who has grown rich in the trade,—he does not know me! Well, I

should have known him, though.”

Athos, smiling at his friend’s philosophy, unsealed his letter.

“Ah!” said he, “a letter from Parry.”

“Oh! oh!” said D’Artagnan; “read it, my friend, read it! No doubt it

contains news.”

Athos shook his head, and read:

Monsieur le Comte.—The king has experienced much regret at not seeing

you to-day beside him, at his entrance. His majesty commands me to say

so, and to recall him to your memory. His majesty will expect you this

evening, at the palace of St. James, between nine and ten o’clock.

“I am, respectfully, monsieur le comte, your honor’s very humble and

very obedient servant,—Parry.”

“You see, my dear D’Artagnan,” said Athos, “we must not despair of the

hearts of kings.”

“Not despair! you are right to say so!” replied D’Artagnan.

“Oh! my dear, very dear friend,” resumed Athos, whom the almost

imperceptible bitterness of D’Artagnan had not escaped. “Pardon me! can

I have unintentionally wounded my best comrade?”

“You are mad, Athos, and to prove it, I shall conduct you to the

palace; to the very gate, I mean; the walk will do me good.”

“You shall go in with me, my friend; I will speak to his majesty.”

“No, no!” replied D’Artagnan, with true pride, free from all mixture;

“if there is anything worse than begging yourself, it is making others

beg for you. Come, let us go, my friend, the walk will be charming; on

the way I shall show you the house of M. Monk, who has detained me with

him. A beautiful house, by my faith. Being a general in England is

better than being a marechal in France, please to know.”

Athos allowed himself to be led along, quite saddened by D’Artagnan’s

forced attempts at gayety. The whole city was in a state of joy; the

two friends were jostled at every moment by enthusiasts who required

them, in their intoxication, to cry out, “Long live good King Charles!”

D’Artagnan replied by a grunt, and Athos by a smile. They arrived thus

in front of Monk’s house, before which, as we have said, they had to

pass on their way to St. James’s.

Athos and D’Artagnan said but little on the road, for the simple reason

that they would have had so many things to talk about if they had

spoken. Athos thought that by speaking he should evince satisfaction,

and that might wound D’Artagnan. The latter feared that in speaking he

should allow some little bitterness to steal into his words which would

render his company unpleasant to his friend. It was a singular

emulation of silence between contentment and ill-humor. D’Artagnan gave

way first to that itching at the tip of his tongue which he so

habitually experienced.

“Do you remember, Athos,” said he, “the passage of the ‘Memoires de

D’Aubigny,’ in which that devoted servant, a Gascon like myself, poor

as myself, and, I was going to add, brave as myself, relates instances

of the meanness of Henry IV.? My father always told me, I remember,

that D’Aubigny was a liar. But, nevertheless, examine how all the

princes, the issue of the great Henry, keep up the character of the

race.”

“Nonsense!” said Athos, “the kings of France misers? You are mad, my

friend.”

“Oh! you are so perfect yourself, you never agree to the faults of

others. But, in reality, Henry IV. was covetous, Louis XIII., his son,

was so likewise; we know something of that, don’t we? Gaston carried

this vice to exaggeration, and has made himself, in this respect, hated

by all who surround him. Henriette, poor woman, might well be

avaricious, she who did not eat every day, and could not warm herself

every winter; and that is an example she has given to her son Charles

II., grandson of the great Henry IV., who is as covetous as his mother

and his grandfather. See if I have well traced the genealogy of the

misers?”

“D’Artagnan, my friend,” cried Athos, “you are very rude towards that

eagle race called the Bourbons.”

“Eh! and I have forgotten the best instance of all—the other grandson

of the Bearnais, Louis XIV., my ex-master. Well, I hope he is miserly

enough, he who would not lend a million to his brother Charles! Good! I

see you are beginning to be angry. Here we are, by good luck, close to

my house, or rather to that of my friend, M. Monk.”

“My dear D’Artagnan, you do not make me angry, you make me sad; it is

cruel, in fact, to see a man of your deserts out of the position his

services ought to have acquired; it appears to me, my dear friend, that

your name is as radiant as the greatest names in war and diplomacy.

Tell me if the Luynes, the Ballegardes, and the Bassompierres have

merited, as we have, fortunes and honors? You are right, my friend, a

hundred times right.”

D’Artagnan sighed, and preceded his friend under the porch of the

mansion Monk inhabited, at the extremity of the city. “Permit me,” said

he, “to leave my purse at home; for if in the crowd those clever

pickpockets of London, who are much boasted of, even in Paris, were to

steal from me the remainder of my poor crowns, I should not be able to

return to France. Now, content I left France, and wild with joy I

should return to it, seeing that all my prejudices of former days

against England have returned, accompanied by many others.”

Athos made no reply.

“So then, my dear friend, one second, and I will follow you,” said

D’Artagnan. “I know you are in a hurry to go yonder to receive your

reward, but, believe me, I am not less eager to partake of your joy,

although from a distance. Wait for me.” And D’Artagnan was already

passing through the vestibule, when a man, half servant, half soldier,

who filled in Monk’s establishment the double functions of porter and

guard, stopped our musketeer, saying to him in English:

“I beg your pardon, my Lord d’Artagnan!”

“Well,” replied the latter: “what is it? Is the general going to

dismiss me? I only needed to be expelled by him.”

These words, spoken in French, made no impression upon the person to

whom they were addressed and who himself only spoke an English mixed

with the rudest Scotch. But Athos was grieved at them, for he began to

think D’Artagnan was not wrong.

The Englishman showed D’Artagnan a letter: “From the general,” said he.

“Aye! that’s it, my dismissal!” replied the Gascon. “Must I read it,

Athos?”

“You must be deceived,” said Athos, “or I know no more honest people in

the world but you and myself.”

D’Artagnan shrugged his shoulders and unsealed the letter, while the

impassible Englishman held for him a large lantern, by the light of

which he was enabled to read it.

“Well, what is the matter?” said Athos, seeing the countenance of the

reader change.

“Read it yourself,” said the musketeer.

Athos took the paper and read:

“Monsieur d’Artagnan.—The king regrets very much you did not come to

St. Paul’s with his cortege. He missed you, as I also have missed you,

my dear captain. There is but one means of repairing all this. His

majesty expects me at nine o’clock at the palace of St. James’s: will

you be there at the same time with me? His gracious majesty appoints

that hour for an audience he grants you.”

This letter was from Monk.

CHAPTER 33.

The Audience.

“Well?” cried Athos with a mild look of reproach when D’Artagnan had

read the letter addressed to him by Monk.

“Well!” said D’Artagnan, red with pleasure, and a little with shame, at

having so hastily accused the king and Monk. “This is a

politeness,—which leads to nothing, it is true, but yet it is a

politeness.”

“I had great difficulty in believing the young prince ungrateful,” said

Athos.

“The fact is, that his present is still too near his past,” replied

D’Artagnan; “after all, everything to the present moment proved me

right.”

“I acknowledge it, my dear friend, I acknowledge it. Ah! there is your

cheerful look returned. You cannot think how delighted I am.”

“Thus you see,” said D’Artagnan, “Charles II. receives M. Monk at nine

o’clock; he will receive me at ten; it is a grand audience, of the sort

which at the Louvre are called ‘distributions of court holy water.’

Come, let us go and place ourselves under the spout, my dear friend!

Come along.”

Athos replied nothing; and both directed their steps, at a quick pace,

towards the palace of St. James’s, which the crowd still surrounded, to

catch, through the windows, the shadows of the courtiers, and the

reflection of the royal person. Eight o’clock was striking when the two

friends took their places in the gallery filled with courtiers and

politicians. Every one looked at these simply-dressed men in foreign

costumes, at these two noble heads so full of character and meaning. On

their side, Athos and D’Artagnan, having with two glances taken the

measure of the whole assembly, resumed their chat.

A great noise was suddenly heard at the extremity of the gallery,—it

was General Monk, who entered, followed by more than twenty officers,

all eager for a smile, as only the evening before he was master of all

England, and a glorious morrow was looked to, for the restorer of the

Stuart family.

“Gentlemen,” said Monk, turning round, “henceforward I beg you to

remember that I am no longer anything. Lately I commanded the principal

army of the republic; now that army is the king’s, into whose hands I

am about to surrender, at his command, my power of yesterday.”

Great surprise was painted on all the countenances, and the circle of

adulators and suppliants which surrounded Monk an instant before, was

enlarged by degrees, and ended by being lost in the large undulations

of the crowd. Monk was going into the ante-chamber as others did.

D’Artagnan could not help remarking this to the Comte de la Fere, who

frowned on beholding it. Suddenly the door of the royal apartment

opened, and the young king appeared, preceded by two officers of his

household.

“Good evening, gentlemen,” said he. “Is General Monk here?”

“I am here, sire,” replied the old general.

Charles stepped hastily towards him, and seized his hand with the

warmest demonstration of friendship. “General,” said the king, aloud,

“I have just signed your patent,—you are Duke of Albemarle; and my

intention is that no one shall equal you in power and fortune in this

kingdom, where—the noble Montrose excepted—no one has equaled you in

loyalty, courage, and talent. Gentlemen, the duke is commander of our

armies of land and sea; pay him your respects, if you please, in that

character.”

Whilst every one was pressing round the general, who received all this

homage without losing his impassibility for an instant, D’Artagnan said

to Athos: “When one thinks that this duchy, this commander of the land

and sea forces, all these grandeurs, in a word, have been shut up in a

box six feet long and three feet wide——”

“My friend,” replied Athos, “much more imposing grandeurs are confined

in boxes still smaller,—and remain there forever.”

All at once Monk perceived the two gentlemen, who held themselves aside

until the crowd had diminished; he made himself a passage towards them,

so that he surprised them in the midst of their philosophical

reflections. “Were you speaking of me?” said he, with a smile.

“My lord,” replied Athos, “we were speaking likewise of God.”

Monk reflected for a moment, and then replied gayly: “Gentlemen, let us

speak a little of the king likewise, if you please; for you have, I

believe, an audience of his majesty.”

“At nine o’clock,” said Athos.

“At ten o’clock,” said D’Artagnan.

“Let us go into this closet at once,” replied Monk, making a sign to

his two companions to precede him; but to that neither would consent.

The king, during this discussion so characteristic of the French, had

returned to the center of the gallery.

“Oh! my Frenchmen!” said he, in that tone of careless gayety which, in

spite of so much grief and so many crosses, he had never lost. “My

Frenchmen! my consolation!” Athos and D’Artagnan bowed.

“Duke, conduct these gentlemen into my study. I am at your service,

messieurs,” added he in French. And he promptly expedited his court, to

return to his Frenchmen, as he called them. “Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said

he, as he entered his closet, “I am glad to see you again.”

“Sire, my joy is at its height, at having the honor to salute your

majesty in your own palace of St. James’s.”

“Monsieur, you have been willing to render me a great service, and I

owe you my gratitude for it. If I did not fear to intrude upon the

rights of our commanding general, I would offer you some post worthy of

you near our person.”

“Sire,” replied D’Artagnan, “I have quitted the service of the king of

France, making a promise to my prince not to serve any other king.”

“Humph!” said Charles, “I am sorry to hear that; I should like to do

much for you; I like you very much.”

“Sire——”

“But let us see,” said Charles with a smile, “if we cannot make you

break your word. Duke, assist me. If you were offered, that is to say,

if I offered you the chief command of my musketeers?” D’Artagnan bowed

lower than before.

“I should have the regret to refuse what your gracious majesty would

offer me,” said he; “a gentleman has but his word, and that word, as I

have had the honor to tell your majesty, is engaged to the king of

France.”

“We shall say no more about it, then,” said the king, turning towards

Athos, and leaving D’Artagnan plunged in the deepest pangs of

disappointment.

“Ah! I said so!” muttered the musketeer. “Words! words! Court holy

water! Kings have always a marvellous talent for offering us that which

they know we will not accept, and in appearing generous without risk.

So be it!—triple fool that I was to have hoped for a moment!”

During this time Charles took the hand of Athos. “Comte,” said he, “you

have been to me a second father; the services you have rendered me are

above all price. I have, nevertheless, thought of a recompense. You

were created by my father a Knight of the Garter—-that is an order

which all the kings of Europe cannot bear; by the queen regent, Knight

of the Holy Ghost—which is an order not less illustrious; I join to it

that of the Golden Fleece sent me by the king of France, to whom the

king of Spain, his father-in-law, gave two on the occasion of his

marriage; but in return, I have a service to ask of you.”

“Sire,” said Athos, with confusion, “the Golden Fleece for me! when the

king of France is the only person in my country who enjoys that

distinction?”

“I wish you to be in your country and all others the equal of all those

whom sovereigns have honored with their favor,” said Charles, drawing

the chain from his neck; “and I am sure, comte, my father smiles on me

from his grave.”

“It is unaccountably strange,” said D’Artagnan to himself, whilst his

friend, on his knees, received the eminent order which the king

conferred on him—“it is almost incredible that I have always seen

showers of prosperity fall upon all who surrounded me, and that not a

drop ever reached me! If I were a jealous man it would be enough to

make one tear one’s hair, parole d’honneur!”

Athos rose from his knees, and Charles embraced him tenderly.

“General!” said he to Monk—then stopping with a smile, “pardon me,

duke, I mean. No wonder if I make a mistake; the word duke is too short

for me, I always seek some title to lengthen it. I should wish to see

you so near my throne, that I might say to you as to Louis XIV., my

brother! Oh! I have it, and you will be almost my brother, for I make

you viceroy of Ireland and of Scotland, my dear duke. So, after that

fashion, henceforward I shall not make a mistake.”

The duke seized the hand of the king, but without enthusiasm, without

joy, as he did everything. His heart, however, had been moved by this

last favor. Charles, by skillfully husbanding his generosity, had given

the duke time to wish, although he might not have wished for so much as

was given him.

“Mordioux!” grumbled D’Artagnan, “there is the shower beginning again!

Oh! it is enough to turn one’s brain!” and he turned away with an air

so sorrowful and so comically piteous, that the king, who caught it,

could not restrain a smile. Monk was preparing to leave the room, to

take leave of Charles.

“What! my trusty and well-beloved!” said the king to the duke, “are you

going?”

“With your majesty’s permission, for in truth I am weary. The emotions

of the day have worn me out; I stand in need of rest.”

“But,” said the king, “you are not going without M. d’Artagnan, I

hope.”

“Why not, sire?” said the old warrior.

“Well! you know very well why,” said the king.

Monk looked at Charles with astonishment.

“Oh! it may be possible; but if you forget, you, M. d’Artagnan, do

not.”

Astonishment was painted on the face of the musketeer.

“Well, then, duke,” said the king, “do you not lodge with M.

d’Artagnan?”

“I had the honor of offering M. d’Artagnan a lodging; yes, sire.”

“That idea is your own, and yours solely?”

“Mine and mine only; yes, sire.”

“Well! but it could not be otherwise—the prisoner always lodges with

his conqueror.”

Monk colored in his turn. “Ah! that is true,” said he, “I am M.

d’Artagnan’s prisoner.”

“Without doubt, duke, since you are not yet ransomed, but have no care

of that; it was I who took you out of M. d’Artagnan’s hands, and it is

I who will pay your ransom.”

The eyes of D’Artagnan regained their gayety and their brilliancy. The

Gascon began to understand. Charles advanced towards him.

“The general,” said he, “is not rich, and cannot pay you what he is

worth. I am richer, certainly, but now that he is a duke, and if not a

king, almost a king, he is worth a sum I could not perhaps pay. Come,

M. d’Artagnan, be moderate with me; how much do I owe you?”

D’Artagnan, delighted at the turn things were taking, but not for a

moment losing his self-possession, replied,—“Sire, your majesty has no

occasion to be alarmed. When I had the good fortune to take his grace,

M. Monk was only a general; it is therefore only a general’s ransom

that is due to me. But if the general will have the kindness to deliver

me his sword, I shall consider myself paid; for there is nothing in the

world but the general’s sword which is worth so much as himself.”

“Odds fish! as my father said,” cried Charles. “That is a gallant

proposal, and a gallant man, is he not, duke?”

“Upon my honor, yes, sire,” and he drew his sword. “Monsieur,” said he

to D’Artagnan, “here is what you demand. Many may have handled a better

blade; but however modest mine may be, I have never surrendered it to

any one.”

D’Artagnan received with pride the sword which had just made a king.

“Oh! oh!” cried Charles II.; “what, a sword that has restored me to my

throne—to go out of the kingdom—and not, one day, to figure among the

crown jewels. No, on my soul! that shall not be! Captain d’Artagnan, I

will give you two hundred thousand crowns for your sword! If that is

too little, say so.”

“It is too little, sire,” replied D’Artagnan, with inimitable

seriousness. “In the first place, I do not at all wish to sell it; but

your majesty desires me to do so, and that is an order. I obey, then,

but the respect I owe to the illustrious warrior who hears me commands

me to estimate at a third more the reward of my victory. I ask then

three hundred thousand crowns for the sword, or I shall give it to your

majesty for nothing.” And taking it by the point he presented it to the

king. Charles broke into hilarious laughter.

“A gallant man, and a merry companion! Odds fish! is he not, duke? is

he not, comte? He pleases me! I like him! Here, Chevalier d’Artagnan,

take this.” And going to the table, he took a pen and wrote an order

upon his treasurer for three hundred thousand crowns.

D’Artagnan took it, and turning gravely towards Monk: “I have still

asked too little, I know,” said he, “but believe me, your grace, I

would rather have died than allow myself to be governed by avarice.”

The king began to laugh again, like the happiest cockney of his

kingdom.

“You will come and see me again before you go, chevalier?” said he; “I

shall want to lay in a stock of gayety now my Frenchmen are leaving

me.”

“Ah! sire, it will not be with the gayety as with the duke’s sword; I

will give it to your majesty gratis,” replied D’Artagnan, whose feet

scarcely seemed to touch the ground.

“And you, comte,” added Charles, turning towards Athos, “come again,

also, I have an important message to confide to you. Your hand, duke.”

Monk pressed the hand of the king.

“Adieu! gentlemen,” said Charles, holding out each of his hands to the

two Frenchmen, who carried them to their lips.

“Well,” said Athos, when they were out of the palace, “are you

satisfied?”

“Hush!” said D’Artagnan, wild with joy, “I have not yet returned from

the treasurer’s—a shutter may fall upon my head.”

CHAPTER 34.

Of the Embarrassment of Riches

D’Artagnan lost no time, and as soon as the thing was suitable and

opportune, he paid a visit to the lord treasurer of his majesty. He had

then the satisfaction to exchange a piece of paper, covered with very

ugly writing, for a prodigious number of crowns, recently stamped with

the effigies of his very gracious majesty Charles II.

D’Artagnan easily controlled himself: and yet, on this occasion, he

could not help evincing a joy which the reader will perhaps comprehend,

if he deigns to have some indulgence for a man who, since his birth,

had never seen so many pieces and rolls of pieces juxtaplaced in an

order truly agreeable to the eye. The treasurer placed all the rolls in

bags, and closed each bag with a stamp sealed with the arms of England,

a favor which treasurers do not grant to everybody. Then impassible,

and just as polite as he ought to be towards a man honored with the

friendship of the king, he said to D’Artagnan:

“Take away your money, sir.” Your money! These words made a thousand

chords vibrate in the heart of D’Artagnan, which he had never felt

before. He had the bags packed in a small cart, and returned home

meditating deeply. A man who possesses three hundred thousand crowns

can no longer expect to wear a smooth brow; a wrinkle for every hundred

thousand livres is not too much.

D’Artagnan shut himself up, ate no dinner, closed his door to

everybody, and, with a lighted lamp, and a loaded pistol on the table,

he watched all night, ruminating upon the means of preventing these

lovely crowns, which from the coffers of the king had passed into his

coffers, from passing from his coffers into the pockets of any thief

whatever. The best means discovered by the Gascon was to inclose his

treasure, for the present, under locks so solid that no wrist could

break them, and so complicated that no master-key could open them.

D’Artagnan remembered that the English are masters in mechanics and

conservative industry; and he determined to go in the morning in search

of a mechanic who would sell him a strong box. He did not go far;

Master Will Jobson, dwelling in Piccadilly, listened to his

propositions, comprehended his wishes, and promised to make him a

safety lock that should relieve him from all future fear.

“I will give you,” said he, “a piece of mechanism entirely new. At the

first serious attempt upon your lock, an invisible plate will open of

itself and vomit forth a pretty copper bullet of the weight of a

mark—which will knock down the intruder, and not without a loud report.

What do you think of it?”

“I think it very ingenious,” cried D’Artagnan, “the little copper

bullet pleases me mightily. So now, sir mechanic, the terms?”

“A fortnight for the execution, and fifteen hundred crowns payable on

delivery,” replied the artisan.

D’Artagnan’s brow darkened. A fortnight was delay enough to allow the

thieves of London time to remove all occasion for the strong box. As to

the fifteen hundred crowns—that would be paying too dear for what a

little vigilance would procure him for nothing.

“I will think of it,” said he, “thank you, sir.” And he returned home

at full speed; nobody had yet touched his treasure. That same day Athos

paid a visit to his friend and found him so thoughtful that he could

not help expressing his surprise.

“How is this?” said he, “you are rich and not gay—you, who were so

anxious for wealth!”

“My friend, the pleasures to which we are not accustomed oppress us

more than the griefs with which we are familiar. Give me your opinion,

if you please. I can ask you, who have always had money: when we have

money, what do we do with it?”

“That depends.”

“What have you done with yours, seeing that it has not made you a miser

or a prodigal? For avarice dries up the heart, and prodigality drowns

it—is not that so?”

“Fabricius could not have spoken more justly. But in truth, my money

has never been a burden to me.”

“How so? Do you place it out at interest?”

“No; you know I have a tolerably handsome house; and that house

composes the better part of my property.”

“I know it does.”

“So that you can be as rich as I am, and, indeed more rich, whenever

you like, by the same means.”

“But your rents,—do you lay them by?”

“What do you think of a chest concealed in a wall?”

“I never made use of such a thing.”

“Then you must have some confidant, some safe man of business who pays

you interest at a fair rate.”

“Not at all.”

“Good heavens! what do you do with it, then?”

“I spend all I have, and I only have what I spend, my dear D’Artagnan.”

“Ah that may be. But you are something of a prince, fifteen or sixteen

thousand livres melt away between your fingers; and then you have

expenses and appearances——”

“Well, I don’t see why you should be less of a noble than I am, my

friend; your money would be quite sufficient.”

“Three hundred thousand crowns! Two-thirds too much!”

“I beg your pardon—did you not tell me?—I thought I heard you say—I

fancied you had a partner——”

“Ah! Mordioux! that’s true,” cried D’Artagnan, coloring; “there is

Planchet. I had forgotten Planchet, upon my life! Well! there are my

three hundred thousand crowns broken into. That’s a pity! it was a

round sum, and sounded well. That is true, Athos; I am no longer rich.

What a memory you have!”

“Tolerably good; yes, thank God!”

“The worthy Planchet!” grumbled D’Artagnan; “his was not a bad dream!

What a speculation! Peste! Well! what is said is said.”

“How much are you to give him?”

“Oh!” said D’Artagnan, “he is not a bad fellow; I shall arrange matters

with him. I have had a great deal of trouble, you see, and expenses;

all that must be taken into account.”

“My dear friend, I can depend upon you, and have no fear for the worthy

Planchet; his interests are better in your hands than in his own. But

now that you have nothing more to do here, we shall depart, if you

please. You can go and thank his majesty, ask if he has any commands,

and in six days we may be able to get sight of the towers of Notre

Dame.”

“My friend, I am most anxious to be off, and will go at once and pay my

respects to the king.”

“I,” said Athos, “am going to call upon some friends in the city, and

shall then be at your service.”

“Will you lend me Grimaud?”

“With all my heart. What do you want to do with him?”

“Something very simple, and which will not fatigue him; I shall only

beg him to take charge of my pistols, which lie there on the table near

that coffer.”

“Very well!” replied Athos, imperturbably.

“And he will not stir, will he?”

“Not more than the pistols themselves.”

“Then I shall go and take leave of his majesty. Au revoir!”

D’Artagnan arrived at St. James’s, where Charles II. who was busy

writing, kept him in the ante-chamber a full hour. Whilst walking about

in the gallery, from the door to the window, from the window to the

door, he thought he saw a cloak like Athos’s cross the vestibule; but

at the moment he was going to ascertain if it were he, the usher

summoned him to his majesty’s presence. Charles II. rubbed his hands

while receiving the thanks of our friend.

“Chevalier,” said he, “you are wrong to express gratitude to me; I have

not paid you a quarter of the value of the history of the box into

which you put the brave general—the excellent Duke of Albemarle, I

mean.” And the king laughed heartily.

D’Artagnan did not think it proper to interrupt his majesty, and bowed

with much modesty.

“A propos,” continued Charles, “do you think my dear Monk has really

pardoned you?”

“Pardoned me! yes, I hope so, sire!”

“Eh!—but it was a cruel trick! Odds fish! to pack up the first

personage of the English revolution like a herring. In your place I

would not trust him, chevalier.”

“But, sire——”

“Yes, I know very well that Monk calls you his friend, but he has too

penetrating an eye not to have a memory, and too lofty a brow not to be

very proud, you know grande supercilium.”

“I shall certainly learn Latin,” said D’Artagnan to himself.

“But stop,” cried the merry monarch, “I must manage your

reconciliation; I know how to set about it; so——”

D’Artagnan bit his mustache. “Will your majesty permit me to tell you

the truth?”

“Speak, chevalier, speak.”

“Well, sire, you alarm me greatly. If your majesty undertakes the

affair, as you seem inclined to do, I am a lost man; the duke will have

me assassinated.”

The king burst into a fresh roar of laughter, which changed

D’Artagnan’s alarm into downright terror.

“Sire, I beg you to allow me to settle this matter myself, and if your

majesty has no further need of my services——”

“No, chevalier. What, do you want to leave us?” replied Charles, with a

hilarity that grew more and more alarming.

“If your majesty has no more commands for me.”

Charles became more serious.

“One single thing. See my sister, the Lady Henrietta. Do you know her?”

“No, sire, but—an old soldier like me is not an agreeable spectacle for

a young and gay princess.”

“Ah! but my sister must know you; she must in case of need have you to

depend upon.”

“Sire, every one that is dear to your majesty will be sacred to me.”

“Very well!—Parry! Come here, Parry!”

The side door opened and Parry entered, his face beaming with pleasure

as soon as he saw D’Artagnan.

“What is Rochester doing?” said the king.

“He is on the canal with the ladies,” replied Parry.

“And Buckingham?”

“He is there also.”

“That is well. You will conduct the chevalier to Villiers; that is the

Duke of Buckingham, chevalier; and beg the duke to introduce M.

d’Artagnan to the Princess Henrietta.”

Parry bowed and smiled to D’Artagnan.

“Chevalier,” continued the king, “this is your parting audience; you

can afterwards set out as soon as you please.”

“Sire, I thank you.”

“But be sure you make your peace with Monk!”

“Oh, sire——”

“You know there is one of my vessels at your disposal?”

“Sire, you overpower me; I cannot think of putting your majesty’s

officers to inconvenience on my account.”

The king slapped D’Artagnan upon the shoulder.

“Nobody will be inconvenienced on your account, chevalier, but for that

of an ambassador I am about sending to France, and to whom you will

willingly serve as a companion, I fancy, for you know him.”

D’Artagnan appeared astonished.

“He is a certain Comte de la Fere,—whom you call Athos,” added the

king, terminating the conversation, as he had begun it, by a joyous

burst of laughter. “Adieu, chevalier, adieu. Love me as I love you.”

And thereupon making a sign to Parry to ask if there were any one

waiting for him in the adjoining closet, the king disappeared into that

closet, leaving the chevalier perfectly astonished by this singular

audience. The old man took his arm in a friendly way, and led him

towards the garden.

CHAPTER 35.

On the Canal

Upon the green waters of the canal bordered with marble, upon which

time had already scattered black spots and tufts of mossy grass, there

glided majestically a long, flat bark adorned with the arms of England,

surmounted by a dais, and carpeted with long damasked stuffs, which

trailed their fringes in the water. Eight rowers, leaning lazily to

their oars, made it move upon the canal with the graceful slowness of

the swans, which, disturbed in their ancient possessions by the

approach of the bark, looked from a distance at this splendid and noisy

pageant. We say noisy—for the bark contained four guitar and lute

players, two singers, and several courtiers, all sparkling with gold

and precious stones, and showing their white teeth in emulation of each

other, to please the Lady Henrietta Stuart, grand-daughter of Henry

IV., daughter of Charles I., and sister of Charles II., who occupied

the seat of honor under the dais of the bark. We know this young

princess, we have seen her at the Louvre with her mother, wanting wood,

wanting bread, and fed by the coadjuteur and the parliament. She had,

therefore, like her brothers, passed through an uneasy youth; then, all

at once, she had just awakened from a long and horrible dream, seated

on the steps of a throne, surrounded by courtiers and flatterers. Like

Mary Stuart on leaving prison, she aspired not only to life and

liberty, but to power and wealth.

The Lady Henrietta, in growing, had attained remarkable beauty, which

the recent restoration had rendered celebrated. Misfortune had taken

from her the luster of pride, but prosperity had restored it to her.

She was resplendent, then, in her joy and her happiness,—like those

hot-house flowers which, forgotten during a frosty autumn night, have

hung their heads, but which on the morrow, warmed once more by the

atmosphere in which they were born, rise again with greater splendor

than ever. Villiers, Duke of Buckingham, son of him who played so

conspicuous a part in the early chapters of this history,—Villiers of

Buckingham, a handsome cavalier, melancholy with women, a jester with

men,—and Wilmot, Lord Rochester, a jester with both sexes, were

standing at this moment before the Lady Henrietta, disputing the

privilege of making her smile. As to that young and beautiful princess,

reclining upon a cushion of velvet bordered with gold, her hands

hanging listlessly so as to dip in the water, she listened carelessly

to the musicians without hearing them, and heard the two courtiers

without appearing to listen to them.

This Lady Henrietta—this charming creature—this woman who joined the

graces of France to the beauties of England, not having yet loved, was

cruel in her coquetry. The smile, then,—that innocent favor of young

girls,—did not even lighten her countenance; and if, at times, she did

raise her eyes, it was to fasten them upon one or other of the

cavaliers with such a fixity, that their gallantry, bold as it

generally was, took the alarm, and became timid.

In the meanwhile the boat continued its course, the musicians made a

great noise, and the courtiers began, like them, to be out of breath.

Besides, the excursion became doubtless monotonous to the princess, for

all at once, shaking her head with an air of impatience,—“Come,

gentlemen,—enough of this;—let us land.”

“Ah, madam,” said Buckingham, “we are very unfortunate! We have not

succeeded in making the excursion agreeable to your royal highness.”

“My mother expects me,” replied the princess; “and I must frankly

admit, gentlemen, I am bored.” And whilst uttering this cruel word,

Henrietta endeavored to console by a look each of the two young men,

who appeared terrified at such frankness. The look produced its

effect—the two faces brightened; but immediately, as if the royal

coquette thought she had done too much for simple mortals, she made a

movement, turned her back on both her adorers, and appeared plunged in

a reverie in which it was evident they had no part.

Buckingham bit his lips with anger, for he was truly in love with Lady

Henrietta, and, in that case, took everything in a serious light.

Rochester bit his lips likewise; but his wit always dominated over his

heart, it was purely and simply to repress a malicious smile. The

princess was then allowing the eyes she turned from the young nobles to

wander over the green and flowery turf of the park, when she perceived

Parry and D’Artagnan at a distance.

“Who is coming yonder?” said she.

The two young men turned round with the rapidity of lightning.

“Parry,” replied Buckingham, “nobody but Parry.”

“I beg your pardon,” said Rochester, “but I think he has a companion.”

“Yes,” said the princess, at first with languor, but then,—“What mean

those words, ‘Nobody but Parry;’ say, my lord?”

“Because, madam,” replied Buckingham, piqued, “because the faithful

Parry, the wandering Parry, the eternal Parry, is not, I believe, of

much consequence.”

“You are mistaken, duke. Parry—the wandering Parry, as you call him—has

always wandered in the service of my family, and the sight of that old

man always gives me satisfaction.”

The Lady Henrietta followed the usual progress of pretty women,

particularly coquettish women; she passed from caprice to

contradiction;—the gallant had undergone the caprice, the courtier must

bend beneath the contradictory humor. Buckingham bowed, but made no

reply.

“It is true, madam,” said Rochester, bowing in his turn, “that Parry is

the model of servants; but, madam, he is no longer young, and we laugh

only when we see cheerful objects. Is an old man a gay object?”

“Enough, my lord,” said the princess, coolly; “the subject of

conversation is unpleasant to me.”

Then, as if speaking to herself, “It is really unaccountable,” said

she, “how little regard my brother’s friends have for his servants.”

“Ah, madam,” cried Buckingham, “your royal highness pierces my heart

with a dagger forged by your own hands.”

“What is the meaning of that speech, which is turned so like a French

madrigal, duke? I do not understand it.”

“It means, madam, that you yourself, so good, so charming, so sensible,

you have laughed sometimes—smiled, I should say—at the idle prattle of

that good Parry, for whom your royal highness to-day entertains such a

marvelous susceptibility.”

“Well, my lord, if I have forgotten myself so far,” said Henrietta,

“you do wrong to remind me of it.” And she made a sign of impatience.

“The good Parry wants to speak to me, I believe: please order them to

row to the shore, my Lord Rochester.”

Rochester hastened to repeat the princess’s command; and a moment later

the boat touched the bank.

“Let us land, gentlemen,” said Henrietta, taking the arm which

Rochester offered her, although Buckingham was nearer to her, and had

presented his. Then Rochester, with an ill-dissembled pride, which

pierced the heart of the unhappy Buckingham through and through, led

the princess across the little bridge which the rowers had cast from

the royal boat to the shore.

“Which way will your royal highness go?” asked Rochester.

“You see, my lord, towards that good Parry, who is wandering, as my

lord of Buckingham says, and seeking me with eyes weakened by the tears

he has shed over our misfortunes.”

“Good heavens!” said Rochester, “how sad your royal highness is to-day;

in truth we seem ridiculous fools to you, madam.”

“Speak for yourself, my lord,” interrupted Buckingham with vexation;

“for my part, I displease her royal highness to such a degree, that I

appear absolutely nothing to her.”

Neither Rochester nor the princess made any reply; Henrietta only urged

her companion more quickly on. Buckingham remained behind, and took

advantage of this isolation to give himself up to his anger; he bit his

handkerchief so furiously that it was soon in shreds.

“Parry my good Parry,” said the princess, with her gentle voice, “come

hither. I see you are seeking me, and I am waiting for you.”

“Ah, madam,” said Rochester, coming charitably to the help of his

companion, who had remained, as we have said, behind, “if Parry cannot

see your royal highness, the man who follows him is a sufficient guide,

even for a blind man, for he has eyes of flame. That man is a

double-lamped lantern.”

“Lighting a very handsome martial countenance,” said the princess,

determined to be as ill-natured as possible. Rochester bowed. “One of

those vigorous soldiers’ heads seen nowhere but in France,” added the

princess, with the perseverance of a woman sure of impunity.

Rochester and Buckingham looked at each other, as much as to say,—“What

can be the matter with her?”

“See, my lord of Buckingham, what Parry wants,” said Henrietta. “Go!”

The young man, who considered this order as a favor, resumed his

courage, and hastened to meet Parry, who, followed by D’Artagnan,

advanced slowly on account of his age. D’Artagnan walked slowly but

nobly, as D’Artagnan, doubled by the third of a million, ought to walk,

that is to say, without conceit or swagger, but without timidity. When

Buckingham, very eager to comply with the desire of the princess, who

had seated herself on a marble bench, as if fatigued with the few steps

she had gone,—when Buckingham, we say, was at a distance of only a few

paces from Parry, the latter recognized him.

“Ah I my lord!” cried he, quite out of breath, “will your grace obey

the king?”

“In what, Mr. Parry?” said the young man, with a kind of coolness

tempered by a desire to make himself agreeable to the princess.

“Well, his majesty begs your grace to present this gentleman to her

royal highness the Princess Henrietta.”

“In the first place, what is the gentleman’s name?” said the duke,

haughtily.

D’Artagnan, as we know, was easily affronted, and the Duke of

Buckingham’s tone displeased him. He surveyed the courtier from head to

foot, and two flashes beamed from beneath his bent brows. But, after a

struggle,—“Monsieur le Chevalier d’Artagnan, my lord,” replied he,

quietly.

“Pardon me, sir, that name teaches me your name but nothing more.”

“You mean——”

“I mean I do not know you.”

“I am more fortunate than you, sir,” replied D’Artagnan, “for I have

had the honor of knowing your family, and particularly my lord Duke of

Buckingham, your illustrious father.”

“My father?” said Buckingham. “Well, I think I now remember. Monsieur

le Chevalier d’Artagnan, do you say?”

D’Artagnan bowed. “In person,” said he.

“Pardon me, but are you one of those Frenchmen who had secret relations

with my father?”

“Exactly, my lord duke, I am one of those Frenchmen.”

“Then, sir, permit me to say that it was strange my father never heard

of you during his lifetime.”

“No, monsieur, but he heard of me at the moment of his death: it was I

who sent to him, through the hands of the valet de chambre of Anne of

Austria, notice of the dangers which threatened him; unfortunately, it

came too late.”

“Never mind, monsieur,” said Buckingham. “I understand now, that,

having had the intention of rendering a service to the father, you have

come to claim the protection of the son.”

“In the first place, my lord,” replied D’Artagnan, phlegmatically, “I

claim the protection of no man. His majesty Charles II., to whom I have

had the honor of rendering some services—I may tell you, my lord, my

life has been passed in such occupations—King Charles II., then, who

wishes to honor me with some kindness, desires me to be presented to

her royal highness the Princess Henrietta, his sister, to whom I shall,

perhaps, have the good fortune to be of service hereafter. Now, the

king knew that you at this moment were with her royal highness, and

sent me to you. There is no other mystery, I ask absolutely nothing of

you; and if you will not present me to her royal highness, I shall be

compelled to do without you, and present myself.”

“At least, sir,” said Buckingham, determined to have the last word,

“you will not refuse me an explanation provoked by yourself.”

“I never refuse, my lord,” said D’Artagnan.

“As you have had relations with my father, you must be acquainted with

some private details?”

“These relations are already far removed from us, my lord—for you were

not then born—and for some unfortunate diamond studs, which I received

from his hands and carried back to France, it is really not worth while

awakening so many remembrances.”

“Ah! sir,” said Buckingham, warmly, going up to D’Artagnan, and holding

out his hand to him, “it is you, then—you whom my father sought

everywhere and who had a right to expect so much from us.”

“To expect, my lord, in truth, that is my forte; all my life I have

expected.”

At this moment, the princess, who was tired of not seeing the stranger

approach her, arose and came towards them.

“At least, sir,” said Buckingham, “you shall not wait for the

presentation you claim of me.”

Then turning toward the princess and bowing: “Madam,” said the young

man, “the king, your brother, desires me to have the honor of

presenting to your royal highness, Monsieur le Chevalier d’Artagnan.”

“In order that your royal highness may have, in case of need, a firm

support and a sure friend,” added Parry. D’Artagnan bowed.

“You have still something to say, Parry,” replied Henrietta, smiling

upon D’Artagnan, while addressing the old servant.

“Yes, madam, the king desires you to preserve religiously in your

memory the name and merit of M. d’Artagnan, to whom his majesty owes,

he says, the recovery of his kingdom.” Buckingham, the princess, and

Rochester looked at each other.

“That,” said D’Artagnan, “is another little secret, of which, in all

probability, I shall not boast to his majesty’s son, as I have done to

you with respect to the diamond studs.”

“Madam,” said Buckingham, “monsieur has just, for the second time,

recalled to my memory an event which excites my curiosity to such a

degree, that I shall venture to ask your permission to take him to one

side for a moment, to converse in private.”

“Do, my lord,” said the princess, “but restore to the sister, as

quickly as possible, this friend so devoted to the brother.” And she

took the arm of Rochester whilst Buckingham took that of D’Artagnan.

“Oh! tell me, chevalier,” said Buckingham, “all that affair of the

diamonds, which nobody knows in England, not even the son of him who

was the hero of it.”

“My lord, one person alone had a right to relate all that affair, as

you call it, and that was your father; he thought proper to be silent.

I must beg you to allow me to be so likewise.” And D’Artagnan bowed

like a man upon whom it was evident no entreaties could prevail.

“Since it is so, sir,” said Buckingham, “pardon my indiscretion, I beg

you; and if, at any time, I should go into France——” and he turned

round to take a last look at the princess, who took but little notice

of him, totally occupied as she was, or appeared to be, with Rochester.

Buckingham sighed.

“Well?” said D’Artagnan.

“I was saying that if, any day, I were to go to France——”

“You will go, my lord,” said D’Artagnan. “I shall answer for that.”

“And how so?”

“Oh, I have strange powers of prediction; if I do predict anything I am

seldom mistaken. If, then, you do come to France?”

“Well, then, monsieur, you, of whom kings ask that valuable friendship

which restores crowns to them, I will venture to beg of you a little of

that great interest you took in my father.”

“My lord,” replied D’Artagnan, “believe me, I shall deem myself highly

honored if, in France, you remember having seen me here. And now

permit——”

Then, turning towards the princess: “Madam,” said he, “your royal

highness is a daughter of France; and in that quality I hope to see you

again in Paris. One of my happy days will be that on which your royal

highness shall give me any command whatever, thus proving to me that

you have not forgotten the recommendations of your august brother.” And

he bowed respectfully to the young princess, who gave him her hand to

kiss with a right royal grace.

“Ah! madam,” said Buckingham, in a subdued voice, “what can a man do to

obtain a similar favor from your royal highness?”

“Dame! my lord,” replied Henrietta, “ask Monsieur d’Artagnan; he will

tell you.”

CHAPTER 36.

How D’Artagnan drew, as a Fairy would have done, a Country-seat from a

Deal Box

The king’s words regarding the wounded pride of Monk had not inspired

D’Artagnan with a small portion of apprehension. The lieutenant had

had, all his life, the great art of choosing his enemies; and when he

had found them implacable and invincible, it was when he had not been

able, under any pretense, to make them otherwise. But points of view

change greatly in the course of a life. It is a magic lantern, of which

the eye of man every year changes the aspects. It results that from the

last day of a year on which we saw white, to the first day of the year

on which we shall see black, there is but the interval of a single

night.

Now, D’Artagnan, when he left Calais with his ten scamps, would have

hesitated as little in attacking a Goliath, a Nebuchadnezzar, or a

Holofernes as he would in crossing swords with a recruit or caviling

with a landlady. Then he resembled the sparrow-hawk which, when

fasting, will attack a ram. Hunger is blind. But D’Artagnan

satisfied—D’Artagnan rich—D’Artagnan a conqueror—D’Artagnan proud of so

difficult a triumph—D’Artagnan had too much to lose not to reckon,

figure by figure, with probable misfortune.

His thoughts were employed, therefore, all the way on the road from his

presentation, with one thing, and that was, how he should conciliate a

man like Monk, a man whom Charles himself, kind as he was, conciliated

with difficulty; for, scarcely established, the protected might again

stand in need of the protector, and would, consequently, not refuse

him, such being the case, the petty satisfaction of transporting M.

d’Artagnan, or of confining him in one of the Middlesex prisons, or

drowning him a little on his passage from Dover to Boulogne. Such sorts

of satisfaction kings are accustomed to render to viceroys without

disagreeable consequences.

It would not be at all necessary for the king to be active in that

contrepartie of the play in which Monk should take his revenge. The

part of the king would be confined to simply pardoning the viceroy of

Ireland all he should undertake against D’Artagnan. Nothing more was

necessary to place the conscience of the Duke of Albemarle at rest than

a te absolvo said with a laugh, or the scrawl of “Charles the King,”

traced at the foot of a parchment; and with these two words pronounced,

and these two words written, poor D’Artagnan was forever crushed

beneath the ruins of his imagination.

And then, a thing sufficiently disquieting for a man with such

foresight as our musketeer, he found himself alone; and even the

friendship of Athos could not restore his confidence. Certainly if the

affair had only concerned a free distribution of sword-thrusts, the

musketeer would have counted upon his companion; but in delicate

dealings with a king, when the perhaps of an unlucky chance should

arise in justification of Monk or of Charles of England, D’Artagnan

knew Athos well enough to be sure he would give the best possible

coloring to the loyalty of the survivor, and would content himself with

shedding floods of tears on the tomb of the dead, supposing the dead to

be his friend, and afterwards composing his epitaph in the most pompous

superlatives.

“Decidedly,” thought the Gascon; and this thought was the result of the

reflections which he had just whispered to himself and which we have

repeated aloud—“decidedly, I must be reconciled with M. Monk, and

acquire a proof of his perfect indifference for the past. If, and God

forbid it should be so! he is still sulky and reserved in the

expression of this sentiment, I shall give my money to Athos to take

away with him, and remain in England just long enough to unmask him,

then, as I have a quick eye and a light foot, I shall notice the first

hostile sign; to decamp or conceal myself at the residence of my lord

of Buckingham, who seems a good sort of devil at the bottom, and to

whom, in return for his hospitality, I shall relate all that history of

the diamonds, which can now compromise nobody but an old queen, who

need not be ashamed, after being the wife of a miserly creature like

Mazarin, of having formerly been the mistress of a handsome nobleman

like Buckingham. Mordioux! that is the thing, and this Monk shall not

get the better of me. Eh? and besides I have an idea!”

We know that, in general, D’Artagnan was not wanting in ideas; and

during this soliloquy, D’Artagnan buttoned his vest up to the chin, and

nothing excited his imagination like this preparation for a combat of

any kind, called accinction by the Romans. He was quite heated when he

reached the mansion of the Duke of Albemarle. He was introduced to the

viceroy with a promptitude which proved that he was considered as one

of the household. Monk was in his business-closet.

“My lord,” said D’Artagnan, with that expression of frankness which the

Gascon knew so well how to assume, “my lord, I have come to ask your

grace’s advice!”

Monk, as closely buttoned up morally as his antagonist was physically,

replied: “Ask, my friend;” and his countenance presented an expression

not less open than that of D’Artagnan.

“My lord, in the first place, promise me secrecy and indulgence.”

“I promise you all you wish. What is the matter? Speak!”

“It is, my lord, that I am not quite pleased with the king.”

“Indeed! And on what account, my dear lieutenant?”

“Because his majesty gives way sometimes to jest very compromising for

his servants; and jesting, my lord, is a weapon that seriously wounds

men of the sword, as we are.”

Monk did all in his power not to betray his thought, but D’Artagnan

watched him with too close an attention not to detect an almost

imperceptible flush upon his face. “Well, now, for my part,” said he,

with the most natural air possible, “I am not an enemy of jesting, my

dear Monsieur d’Artagnan; my soldiers will tell you that even many

times in camp, I listened very indifferently, and with a certain

pleasure, to the satirical songs which the army of Lambert passed into

mine, and which, certainly, would have caused the ears of a general

more susceptible than I am to tingle.”

“Oh, my lord,” said D’Artagnan, “I know you are a complete man; I know

you have been, for a long time placed above human miseries; but there

are jests and jests of a certain kind, which have the power of

irritating me beyond expression.”

“May I inquire what kind, my friend?”

“Such as are directed against my friends or against people I respect,

my lord!”

Monk made a slight movement, which D’Artagnan perceived. “Eh! and in

what,” asked Monk, “in what can the stroke of a pin which scratches

another tickle your skin? Answer me that.”

“My lord, I can explain it to you in one single sentence; it concerns

you.”

Monk advanced a single step towards D’Artagnan. “Concerns me?” said he.

“Yes, and this is what I cannot explain; but that arises, perhaps, from

my want of knowledge of his character. How can the king have the heart

to jest about a man who has rendered him so many and such great

services? How can one understand that he should amuse himself in

setting by the ears a lion like you with a gnat like me?”

“I cannot conceive that in any way,” said Monk.

“But so it is. The king, who owed me a reward, might have rewarded me

as a soldier, without contriving that history of the ransom, which

affects you, my lord.”

“No,” said Monk, laughing: “it does not affect me in any way, I can

assure you.”

“Not as regards me, I can understand, you know me, my lord, I am so

discreet that the grave would appear a babbler compared to me; but—do

you understand, my lord?”

“No,” replied Monk, with persistent obstinacy.

“If another knew the secret which I know——”

“What secret?”

“Eh! my lord, why, that unfortunate secret of Newcastle.”

“Oh! the million of M. le Comte de la Fere?”

“No, my lord, no; the enterprise made upon you grace’s person.”

“It was well played, chevalier, that is all, and no more is to be said

about it: you are a soldier, both brave and cunning, which proves that

you unite the qualities of Fabius and Hannibal. You employed your

means, force and cunning: there is nothing to be said against that: I

ought to have been on guard.”

“Ah! yes; I know, my lord, and I expected nothing less from your

partiality; so that if it were only the abduction in itself, Mordieux!

that would be nothing; but there are——”

“What?”

“The circumstances of that abduction.”

“What circumstances?”

“Oh! you know very well what I mean, my lord.”

“No, curse me if I do.”

“There is—in truth, it is difficult to speak it.”

“There is?”

“Well, there is that devil of a box!”

Monk colored visibly. “Well, I have forgotten it.”

“Deal box,” continued D’Artagnan, “with holes for the nose and mouth.

In truth, my lord, all the rest was well; but the box, the box! that

was really a coarse joke.” Monk fidgeted about in his chair. “And,

notwithstanding my having done that,” resumed D’Artagnan, “I, a soldier

of fortune, it was quite simple, because by the side of that action, a

little inconsiderate I admit, which I committed, but which the gravity

of the case may excuse, I am circumspect and reserved.”

“Oh!” said Monk, “believe me, I know you well, Monsieur d’Artagnan, and

I appreciate you.”

D’Artagnan never took his eyes off Monk; studying all which passed in

the mind of the general, as he prosecuted his idea. “But it does not

concern me,” resumed he.

“Well, then, whom does it concern?” said Monk, who began to grow a

little impatient.

“It relates to the king, who will never restrain his tongue.”

“Well! and suppose he should say all he knows?” said Monk, with a

degree of hesitation.

“My lord,” replied D’Artagnan, “do not dissemble, I implore you, with a

man who speaks so frankly as I do. You have a right to feel your

susceptibility excited, however benignant it may be. What, the devil!

it is not the place for a man like you, a man who plays with crowns and

scepters as a Bohemian plays with his balls; it is not the place of a

serious man, I said, to be shut up in a box like some freak of natural

history; for you must understand it would make all your enemies ready

to burst with laughter, and you are so great, so noble, so generous,

that you must have many enemies. This secret is enough to set half the

human race laughing, if you were represented in that box. It is not

decent to have the second personage in the kingdom laughed at.”

Monk was quite out of countenance at the idea of seeing himself

represented in his box. Ridicule, as D’Artagnan had judiciously

foreseen, acted upon him in a manner which neither the chances of war,

the aspirations of ambition, nor the fear of death had been able to do.

“Good,” thought the Gascon, “he is frightened: I am safe.”

“Oh! as to the king,” said Monk, “fear nothing, my dear Monsieur

d’Artagnan; the king will not jest with Monk, I assure you!”

The momentary flash of his eye was noticed by D’Artagnan. Monk lowered

his tone immediately: “The king,” continued he, “is of too noble a

nature, the king’s heart is too high to allow him to wish ill to those

who do him good.”

“Oh! certainly,” cried D’Artagnan. “I am entirely of your grace’s

opinion with regard to his heart, but not as to his head—it is good,

but it is trifling.”

“The king will not trifle with Monk, be assured.”

“Then you are quite at ease, my lord?”

“On that side, at least! yes, perfectly.”

“Oh! I understand you; you are at ease as far as the king is

concerned?”

“I have told you I was.”

“But you are not so much so on my account?”

“I thought I had told you that I had faith in your loyalty and

discretion.”

“No doubt, no doubt, but you must remember one thing——”

“What is that?”

“That I was not alone, that I had companions; and what companions!”

“Oh! yes, I know them.”

“And, unfortunately, my lord, they know you, too!”

“Well?”

“Well; they are yonder, at Boulogne, waiting for me.”

“And you fear——”

“Yes, I fear that in my absence—Parbleu! If I were near them, I could

answer for their silence.”

“Was I not right in saying that the danger, if there was any danger,

would not come from his majesty, however disposed he may be to jest,

but from your companions, as you say? To be laughed at by a king may be

tolerable, but by the horse-boys and scamps of the army! Damn it!”

“Yes, I understand, that would be unbearable, that is why, my lord, I

came to say,—do you not think it would be better for me to set out for

France as soon as possible?”

“Certainly, if you think your presence——”

“Would impose silence upon these scoundrels? Oh! I am sure of that, my

lord.”

“Your presence will not prevent the report from spreading, if the tale

has already transpired.”

“Oh! it has not transpired, my lord, I will wager. At all events, be

assured I am determined upon one thing.”

“What is that?”

“To blow out the brains of the first who shall have propagated that

report, and of the first who has heard it. After which I shall return

to England to seek an asylum, and perhaps employment with your grace.”

“Oh, come back! come back!”

“Unfortunately, my lord, I am acquainted with nobody here but your

grace, and if I should no longer find you, or if you should have

forgotten me in your greatness?”

“Listen to me, Monsieur d’Artagnan,” replied Monk; “you are a superior

man, full of intelligence and courage; you deserve all the good fortune

this world can bring you; come with me into Scotland, and, I swear to

you, I shall arrange for you a fate which all may envy.”

“Oh! my lord, that is impossible. At present I have a sacred duty to

perform; I have to watch over your glory, I have to prevent a low

jester from tarnishing in the eyes of our contemporaries—who knows? in

the eyes of posterity—the splendor of your name.”

“Of posterity, Monsieur d’Artagnan?”

“Doubtless. It is necessary, as regards posterity, that all the details

of that history should remain a mystery; for, admit that this

unfortunate history of the deal box should spread, and it should be

asserted that you had not re-established the king loyally, and of your

own free will, but in consequence of a compromise entered into at

Scheveningen between you two. It would be vain for me to declare how

the thing came about, for though I know I should not be believed, it

would be said that I had received my part of the cake, and was eating

it.”

Monk knitted his brow.—“Glory, honor, probity!” said he, “you are but

empty words.”

“Mist!” replied D’Artagnan; “nothing but mist, through which nobody can

see clearly.”

“Well, then, go to France, my dear Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said Monk;

“go, and to render England more attractive and agreeable to you, accept

a remembrance of me.

“What now?” thought D’Artagnan.

“I have on the banks of the Clyde,” continued Monk, “a little house in

a grove, cottage as it is called here. To this house are attached a

hundred acres of land. Accept it as a souvenir.”

“Oh my lord!——”

“Faith! you will be there in your own home, and that will be the place

of refuge you spoke of just now.”

“For me to be obliged to your lordship to such an extent! Really, your

grace, I am ashamed.”

“Not at all, not at all, monsieur,” replied Monk, with an arch smile;

“it is I who shall be obliged to you. And,” pressing the hand of the

musketeer, “I shall go and draw up the deed of gift,”—and he left the

room.

D’Artagnan looked at him as he went out with something of a pensive and

even an agitated air.

“After all,” said he, “he is a brave man. It is only a sad reflection

that it is from fear of me, and not affection that he acts thus. Well,

I shall endeavor that affection may follow.” Then, after an instant’s

deeper reflection,—“Bah!” said he, “to what purpose? He is an

Englishman.” And he in his turn went out, a little confused after the

combat.

“So,” said he, “I am a land-owner! But how the devil am I to share the

cottage with Planchet? Unless I give him the land, and I take the

chateau, or that he takes the house and I—nonsense! M. Monk will never

allow me to share a house he has inhabited, with a grocer. He is too

proud for that. Besides, why should I say anything about it to him? It

was not with the money of the company I have acquired that property, it

was with my mother-wit alone; it is all mine, then. So, now I will go

and find Athos.” And he directed his steps towards the dwelling of the

Comte de la Fere

CHAPTER 37.

How D’Artagnan regulated the “Assets” of the Company before he

established its “Liabilities”

“Decidedly,” said D’Artagnan to himself, “I have struck a good vein.

That star which shines once in the life of every man, which shone for

Job and Iris, the most unfortunate of the Jews and the poorest of the

Greeks, is come at last to shine on me. I will commit no folly, I will

take advantage of it; it comes quite late enough to find me

reasonable.”

He supped that evening, in very good humor, with his friend Athos; he

said nothing to him about the expected donation, but he could not

forbear questioning his friend, while eating, about country produce,

sowing, and planting. Athos replied complacently, as he always did. His

idea was that D’Artagnan wished to become a land-owner, only he could

not help regretting, more than once, the absence of the lively humor

and amusing sallies of the cheerful companion of former days. In fact,

D’Artagnan was so absorbed, that, with his knife, he took advantage of

the grease left at the bottom of his plate, to trace ciphers and make

additions of surprising rotundity.

The order, or rather license, for their embarkation, arrived at Athos’s

lodgings that evening. While this paper was remitted to the comte,

another messenger brought to D’Artagnan a little bundle of parchments,

adorned with all the seals employed in setting off property deeds in

England. Athos surprised him turning over the leaves of these different

acts which establish the transmission of property. The prudent

Monk—others would say the generous Monk—had commuted the donation into

a sale, and acknowledged the receipt of the sum of fifteen thousand

crowns as the price of the property ceded. The messenger was gone.

D’Artagnan still continued reading, Athos watched him with a smile.

D’Artagnan, surprising one of those smiles over his shoulder, put the

bundle in its wrapper.

“I beg your pardon,” said Athos.

“Oh! not at all, my friend,” replied the lieutenant, “I shall tell

you——”

“No, don’t tell me anything, I beg you; orders are things so sacred,

that to one’s brother, one’s father, the person charged with such

orders should never open his mouth. Thus I, who speak to you, and love

you more tenderly than brother, father, or all the world——”

“Except your Raoul?”

“I shall love Raoul still better when he shall be a man, and I shall

have seen him develop himself in all the phases of his character and

his actions—as I have seen you, my friend.”

“You said, then, that you had an order likewise, and that you would not

communicate it to me.”

“Yes, my dear D’Artagnan.”

The Gascon sighed. “There was a time,” said he, “when you would have

placed that order open upon the table, saying, ‘D’Artagnan, read this

scrawl to Porthos, Aramis, and to me.’”

“That is true. Oh! that was the time of youth, confidence, the generous

season when the blood commands, when it is warmed by feeling!”

“Well! Athos, will you allow me to tell you?”

“Speak, my friend!”

“That delightful time, that generous season, that ruling by warm blood,

were all very fine things, no doubt; but I do not regret them at all.

It is absolutely like the period of studies. I have constantly met with

fools who would boast of the days of pensums, ferules and crusts of dry

bread. It is singular, but I never loved all that; for my part, however

active and sober I might be (you know if I was so, Athos), however

simple I might appear in my clothes, I would not the less have

preferred the braveries and embroideries of Porthos to my little

perforated cassock, which gave passage to the wind in winter and the

sun in summer. I should always, my friend, mistrust him who would

pretend to prefer evil to good. Now, in times past all went wrong with

me, and every month found a fresh hole in my cassock and in my skin, a

gold crown less in my poor purse; of that execrable time of small beer

and see-saw, I regret absolutely nothing, nothing, nothing save our

friendship; for within me I have a heart, and it is a miracle that

heart has not been dried up by the wind of poverty which passed through

the holes of my cloak, or pierced by the swords of all shapes which

passed through the holes in my poor flesh.”

“Do not regret our friendship,” said Athos, “that will only die with

ourselves. Friendship is composed, above all things, of memories and

habits, and if you have just now made a little satire upon mine,

because I hesitate to tell you the nature of my mission into France——”

“Who! I?—Oh! heavens! if you knew, my dear friend, how indifferent all

the missions of the world will henceforth become to me!” And he laid

his hand upon the parchment in his vest pocket.

Athos rose from the table and called the host in order to pay the

reckoning.

“Since I have known you, my friend,” said D’Artagnan, “I have never

discharged the reckoning. Porthos often did, Aramis sometimes, and you,

you almost always drew out your purse with the dessert. I am now rich

and should like to try if it is heroic to pay.”

“Do so,” said Athos; returning his purse to his pocket.

The two friends then directed their steps towards the port, not,

however, without D’Artagnan’s frequently turning round to watch the

transportation of his dear crowns. Night had just spread her thick veil

over the yellow waters of the Thames; they heard those noises of casks

and pulleys, the preliminaries of preparing to sail which had so many

times made the hearts of the musketeers beat when the dangers of the

sea were the least of those they were going to face. This time they

were to embark on board a large vessel which awaited them at Gravesend,

and Charles II., always delicate in small matters, had sent one of his

yachts, with twelve men of his Scotch guard, to do honor to the

ambassador he was sending to France. At midnight the yacht had

deposited its passengers on board the vessel, and at eight o’clock in

the morning, the vessel landed the ambassador and his friend on the

wharf at Boulogne. Whilst the comte, with Grimaud, was busy procuring

horses to go straight to Paris, D’Artagnan hastened to the hostelry

where, according to his orders, his little army was to wait for him.

These gentlemen were at breakfast upon oysters, fish, and spiced

brandy, when D’Artagnan appeared. They were all very gay, but not one

of them had yet exceeded the bounds of reason. A hurrah of joy welcomed

the general. “Here I am,” said D’Artagnan, “the campaign is ended. I am

come to bring to each his supplement of pay, as agreed upon.” Their

eyes sparkled. “I will lay a wager there are not, at this moment, a

hundred crowns remaining in the purse of the richest among you.”

“That is true,” cried they in chorus.

“Gentlemen,” said D’Artagnan, “then, this is the last order. The treaty

of commerce has been concluded thanks to our coup-de-main which made us

masters of the most skillful financier of England, for now I am at

liberty to confess to you that the man we had to carry off was the

treasurer of General Monk.”

This word treasurer produced a certain effect on his army. D’Artagnan

observed that the eyes of Menneville alone did not evince perfect

faith. “This treasurer,” he continued, “I conveyed to a neutral

territory, Holland; I forced him to sign the treaty; I have even

reconducted him to Newcastle, and as he was obliged to be satisfied

with our proceedings towards him—the deal coffer being always carried

without jolting, and being lined softly, I asked for a gratification

for you. Here it is.” He threw a respectable-looking purse upon the

cloth; and all involuntarily stretched out their hands. “One moment, my

lambs,” said D’Artagnan; “if there are profits, there are also

charges.”

“Oh! oh!” murmured they.

“We are about to find ourselves, my friends, in a position that would

not be tenable for people without brains. I speak plainly: we are

between the gallows and the Bastile.”

“Oh! oh!” said the chorus.

“That is easily understood. It was necessary to explain to General Monk

the disappearance of his treasurer. I waited, for that purpose, till

the very unhopedfor moment of the restoration of King Charles II., who

is one of my friends.”

The army exchanged a glance of satisfaction in reply to the

sufficiently proud look of D’Artagnan. “The king being restored, I

restored to Monk his man of business, a little plucked, it is true,

but, in short, I restored him. Now, General Monk, when he pardoned me,

for he has pardoned me, could not help repeating these words to me,

which I charge every one of you to engrave deeply there, between the

eyes, under the vault of the cranium:—‘Monsieur, the joke has been a

good one, but I don’t naturally like jokes; if ever a word of what you

have done’ (you understand me, Menneville) ‘escapes from your lips, or

the lips of your companions, I have, in my government of Scotland and

Ireland, seven hundred and forty-one wooden gibbets, of strong oak,

clamped with iron, and freshly greased every week. I will make a

present of one of these gibbets to each of you, and observe well, M.

d’Artagnan,’ added he (observe it also, M. Menneville), ‘I shall still

have seven hundred and thirty left for my private pleasure. And still

further——’”

“Ah! ah!” said the auxiliaries, “is there more still?”

“A mere trifle. ‘Monsieur d’Artagnan, I send to the king of France the

treaty in question, with a request that he will cast into the Bastile

provisionally, and then send to me, all who have taken part in this

expedition; and that is a prayer with which the king will certainly

comply.’”

A cry of terror broke from all corners of the table.

“There! there! there,” said D’Artagnan, “this brave M. Monk has

forgotten one thing, and that is he does not know the name of any one

of you, I alone know you, and it is not I, you may well believe, who

will betray you. Why should I? As for you—I cannot suppose you will be

silly enough to denounce yourselves, for then the king, to spare

himself the expense of feeding and lodging you, will send you off to

Scotland, where the seven hundred and forty-one gibbets are to be

found. That is all, messieurs; I have not another word to add to what I

have had the honor to tell you. I am sure you have understood me

perfectly well, have you not, M. Menneville?”

“Perfectly,” replied the latter.

“Now the crowns!” said D’Artagnan. “Shut the doors,” he cried, and

opened the bag upon the table, from which rolled several fine gold

crowns. Every one made a movement towards the floor.

“Gently!” cried D’Artagnan. “Let no one stoop, and then I shall not be

out in my reckoning.” He found it all right, gave fifty of those

splendid crowns to each man, and received as many benedictions as he

bestowed pieces. “Now,” said he, “if it were possible for you to reform

a little, if you could become good and honest citizens——”

“That is rather difficult,” said one of the troop.

“What then, captain?” said another.

“Because I might be able to find you again, and, who knows what other

good fortune?” He made a sign to Menneville, who listened to all he

said with a composed air. “Menneville,” said he, “come with me. Adieu

my brave fellows! I need not warn you to be discreet.”

Menneville followed him, whilst the salutations of the auxiliaries were

mingled with the sweet sound of the money clinking in their pockets.

“Menneville,” said D’Artagnan, when they were once in the street, “you

were not my dupe; beware of being so. You did not appear to me to have

any fear of the gibbets of Monk, or the Bastile of his majesty, King

Louis XIV., but you will do me the favor of being afraid of me. Then

listen at the smallest word that shall escape you, I will kill you as I

would a fowl. I have absolution from our holy father, the pope, in my

pocket.”

“I assure you I know absolutely nothing, my dear M. d’Artagnan, and

that your words have all been to me so many articles of faith.”

“I was quite sure you were an intelligent fellow,” said the musketeer;

“I have tried you for a length of time. These fifty gold crowns which I

give you above the rest will prove the esteem I have for you. Take

them.”

“Thanks, Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said Menneville.

“With that sum you can really become an honest man,” replied

D’Artagnan, in the most serious tone possible. “It would be disgraceful

for a mind like yours, and a name you no longer dare to bear, to sink

forever under the rust of an evil life. Become a gallant man,

Menneville, and live for a year upon those hundred gold crowns: it is a

good provision; twice the pay of a high officer. In a year come to me,

and, Mordioux! I will make something of you.”

Menneville swore, as his comrades had sworn, that he would be as silent

as the grave. And yet some one must have spoken; and as, certainly, it

was not one of the nine companions, and quite as certainly, it was not

Menneville, it must have been D’Artagnan, who, in his quality of a

Gascon, had his tongue very near to his lips. For, in short, if it were

not he, who could it be? And how can it be explained that the secret of

the deal coffer pierced with holes should come to our knowledge, and in

so complete a fashion that we have, as has been seen, related the

history of it in all its most minute details; details which, besides,

throw a light as new as unexpected upon all that portion of the history

of England which has been left, up to the present day, completely in

darkness by the historian of our neighbors?

CHAPTER 38.

In which it is seen that the French Grocer had already been established

in the Seventeenth Century

His accounts once settled, and his recommendations made, D’Artagnan

thought of nothing but returning to Paris as soon as possible. Athos,

on his part, was anxious to reach home and to rest a little. However

whole the character and the man may remain after the fatigues of a

voyage, the traveler perceives with pleasure, at the close of the

day—even though the day has been a fine one—that night is approaching,

and will bring a little sleep with it. So, from Boulogne to Paris,

jogging on, side by side, the two friends, in some degree absorbed each

in his individual thoughts, conversed of nothing sufficiently

interesting for us to repeat to our readers. Each of them given up to

his personal reflections, and constructing his future after his own

fashion, was, above all, anxious to abridge the distance by speed.

Athos and D’Artagnan arrived at the gates of Paris on the evening of

the fourth day after leaving Boulogne.

“Where are you going, my friend?” asked Athos. “I shall direct my

course straight to my hotel.”

“And I straight to my partner’s.”

“To Planchet’s?”

“Yes; at the Pilon d’Or.”

“Well, but shall we not meet again?”

“If you remain in Paris, yes, for I shall stay here.”

“No: after having embraced Raoul, with whom I have appointed a meeting

at my hotel, I shall set out immediately for La Fere.”

“Well, adieu, then, dear and true friend.”

“Au revoir! I should rather say, for why can you not come and live with

me at Blois? You are free, you are rich, I shall purchase for you, if

you like, a handsome estate in the vicinity of Chiverny or of Bracieux.

On the one side you will have the finest woods in the world, which join

those of Chambord; on the other, admirable marshes. You who love

sporting, and who, whether you admit it or not, are a poet, my dear

friend, you will find pheasants, rail and teal, without counting

sunsets and excursions on the water, to make you fancy yourself Nimrod

and Apollo themselves. While awaiting the purchase, you can live at La

Fere, and we shall go together to fly our hawks among the vines, as

Louis XIII. used to do. That is a quiet amusement for old fellows like

us.”

D’Artagnan took the hands of Athos in his own. “Dear count,” said he,

“I shall say neither ‘Yes’ nor ‘No.’ Let me pass in Paris the time

necessary for the regulation of my affairs, and accustom myself, by

degrees, to the heavy and glittering idea which is beating in my brain

and dazzles me. I am rich, you see, and from this moment until the time

when I shall have acquired the habit of being rich, I know myself, and

I shall be an insupportable animal. Now, I am not enough of a fool to

wish to appear to have lost my wits before a friend like you, Athos.

The cloak is handsome, the cloak is richly gilded, but it is new, and

does not seem to fit me.”

Athos smiled. “So be it,” said he. “But a propos of this cloak, dear

D’Artagnan, will you allow me to offer you a little advice?”

“Yes, willingly.”

“You will not be angry?”

“Proceed.”

“When wealth comes to a man late in life or all at once, that man, in

order not to change, must most likely become a miser—that is to say,

not spend much more money than he had done before; or else become a

prodigal, and contract so many debts as to become poor again.”

“Oh! but what you say looks very much like a sophism, my dear

philosophic friend.”

“I do not think so. Will you become a miser?”

“No, pardieu! I was one already, having nothing. Let us change.”

“Then be prodigal.”

“Still less, Mordioux! Debts terrify me. Creditors appear to me, by

anticipation like those devils who turn the damned upon the gridirons,

and as patience is not my dominant virtue, I am always tempted to

thrash those devils.”

“You are the wisest man I know, and stand in no need of advice from any

one. Great fools must they be who think they have anything to teach

you. But are we not at the Rue Saint Honore?”

“Yes, dear Athos.”

“Look yonder, on the left, that small, long white house is the hotel

where I lodge. You may observe that it has but two stories; I occupy

the first; the other is let to an officer whose duties oblige him to be

absent eight or nine months in the year,—so I am in that house as in my

own home, without the expense.”

“Oh! how well you manage, Athos! What order and what liberality! They

are what I wish to unite! But, of what use trying! that comes from

birth, and cannot be acquired.”

“You are a flatterer! Well! adieu, dear friend. A propos, remember me

to Master Planchet; he was always a bright fellow.”

“And a man of heart, too, Athos. Adieu.”

And they separated. During all this conversation, D’Artagnan had not

for a moment lost sight of a certain pack-horse, in whose panniers,

under some hay, were spread the sacoches (messenger’s bags) with the

portmanteau. Nine o’clock was striking at Saint-Merri. Planchet’s helps

were shutting up his shop. D’Artagnan stopped the postilion who rode

the pack-horse, at the corner of the Rue des Lombards, under a

penthouse, and calling one of Planchet’s boys, he desired him not only

to take care of the two horses, but to watch the postilion; after which

he entered the shop of the grocer, who had just finished supper, and

who, in his little private room, was, with a degree of anxiety,

consulting the calendar, on which, every evening, he scratched out the

day that was past. At the moment when Planchet, according to his daily

custom, with the back of his pen, erased another day, D’Artagnan kicked

the door with his foot, and the blow made his steel spur jingle. “Oh!

good Lord!” cried Planchet. The worthy grocer could say no more; he had

just perceived his partner. D’Artagnan entered with a bent back and a

dull eye: the Gascon had an idea with regard to Planchet.

“Good God!” thought the grocer, looking earnestly at the traveler, “he

looks sad!” The musketeer sat down.

“My dear Monsieur d’Artagnan!” said Planchet, with a horrible

palpitation of the heart. “Here you are! and your health?”

“Tolerably good, Planchet, tolerably good!” said D’Artagnan, with a

profound sigh.

“You have not been wounded, I hope?”

“Phew!”

“Ah, I see,” continued Planchet, more and more alarmed, “the expedition

has been a trying one?”

“Yes,” said D’Artagnan. A shudder ran down Planchet’s back. “I should

like to have something to drink,” said the musketeer, raising his head

piteously.

Planchet ran to the cupboard, and poured out to D’Artagnan some wine in

a large glass. D’Artagnan examined the bottle.

“What wine is that?” asked he.

“Alas! that which you prefer, monsieur,” said Planchet; “that good old

Anjou wine, which was one day nearly costing us all so dear.”

“Ah!” replied D’Artagnan, with a melancholy smile, “Ah! my poor

Planchet, ought I still to drink good wine?”

“Come! my dear master,” said Planchet, making a superhuman effort,

whilst all his contracted muscles, his pallor, and his trembling,

betrayed the most acute anguish. “Come! I have been a soldier and

consequently have some courage; do not make me linger, dear Monsieur

d’Artagnan; our money is lost, is it not?”

Before he answered, D’Artagnan took his time, and that appeared an age

to the poor grocer. Nevertheless he did nothing but turn about on his

chair.

“And if that were the case,” said he, slowly, moving his head up and

down, “if that were the case, what would you say, my dear friend?”

Planchet, from being pale, turned yellow. It might have been thought he

was going to swallow his tongue, so full became his throat, so red were

his eyes!

“Twenty thousand livres!” murmured he. “Twenty thousand livres, and

yet——”

D’Artagnan, with his neck elongated, his legs stretched out, and his

hands hanging listlessly, looked like a statue of discouragement.

Planchet drew up a sigh from the deepest cavities of his breast.

“Well,” said he, “I see how it is. Let us be men! It is all over, is it

not? The principal thing is, monsieur, that your life is safe.”

“Doubtless! doubtless!—life is something—but I am ruined!”

“Cordieu! monsieur!” said Planchet, “if it is so, we must not despair

for that; you shall become a grocer with me; I shall take you for my

partner, we will share the profits, and if there should be no more

profits, well, why then we shall share the almonds, raisins and prunes,

and we will nibble together the last quarter of Dutch cheese.”

D’Artagnan could hold out no longer. “Mordioux!” cried he, with great

emotion, “thou art a brave fellow on my honor, Planchet. You have not

been playing a part, have you? You have not seen the pack-horse with

the bags under the shed yonder?”

“What horse? What bags?” said Planchet, whose trembling heart began to

suggest that D’Artagnan was mad.

“Why, the English bags, Mordioux!” said D’Artagnan, all radiant, quite

transfigured.

“Ah! good God!” articulated Planchet, drawing back before the dazzling

fire of his looks.

“Imbecile!” cried D’Artagnan, “you think me mad! Mordioux! On the

contrary, never was my head more clear, or my heart more joyous. To the

bags, Planchet, to the bags!”

“But to what bags, good heavens!”

D’Artagnan pushed Planchet towards the window.

“Under the shed yonder, don’t you see a horse?”

“Yes.”

“Don’t you see how his back is laden?”

“Yes, yes!”

“Don’t you see your lad talking with the postilion?”

“Yes, yes, yes!”

“Well, you know the name of that lad, because he is your own. Call

him.”

“Abdon! Abdon!” vociferated Planchet, from the window.

“Bring the horse!” shouted D’Artagnan.

“Bring the horse!” screamed Planchet.

“Now give ten crowns to the postilion,” said D’Artagnan, in the tone he

would have employed in commanding a maneuver; “two lads to bring up the

two first bags, two to bring up the two last,—and move, Mordioux! be

lively!”

Planchet rushed down the stairs, as if the devil had been at his heels.

A moment later the lads ascended the staircase, bending beneath their

burden. D’Artagnan sent them off to their garrets, carefully closed the

door, and addressing Planchet, who, in his turn, looked a little wild,—

“Now, we are by ourselves,” said he, and he spread upon the floor a

large cover, and emptied the first bag into it. Planchet did the same

with the second; then D’Artagnan, all in a tremble, let out the

precious bowels of the third with a knife. When Planchet heard the

provoking sound of the silver and gold—when he saw bubbling out of the

bags the shining crowns, which glittered like fish from the

sweep-net—when he felt himself plunging his hands up to the elbow in

that still rising tide of yellow and white coins, a giddiness seized

him, and like a man struck by lightning, he sank heavily down upon the

enormous heap, which his weight caused to roll away in all directions.

Planchet, suffocated with joy, had lost his senses. D’Artagnan threw a

glass of white wine in his face, which incontinently recalled him to

life.

“Ah! good heavens! good heavens! good heavens!” said Planchet, wiping

his mustache and beard.

At that time, as they do now, grocers wore the cavalier mustache and

the lansquenet beard, only the money baths, already rare in those days,

have become almost unknown now.

“Mordieux!” said D’Artagnan, “there are a hundred thousand crowns for

you, partner. Draw your share, if you please, and I will draw mine.”

“Oh! the lovely sum! Monsieur d’Artagnan, the lovely sum!”

“I confess that half an hour ago I regretted that I had to give you so

much, but I now no longer regret it; thou art a brave grocer, Planchet.

There, let us close our accounts, for, as they say, short reckonings

make long friends.”

“Oh! rather, in the first place, tell me the whole history,” said

Planchet; “that must be better than the money.”

“Ma foi!” said D’Artagnan, stroking his mustache, “I can’t say no, and

if ever the historian turns to me for information, he will be able to

say he has not dipped his bucket into a dry spring. Listen, then,

Planchet, I will tell you all about it.”

“And I shall build piles of crowns,” said Planchet. “Begin, my dear

master.”

“Well, this is it,” said D’Artagnan, drawing breath.

“And that is it,” said Planchet, picking up his first handful of

crowns.

CHAPTER 39.

Mazarin’s Gaming Party

In a large chamber of the Palais Royal, hung with a dark colored

velvet, which threw into strong relief the gilded frames of a great

number of magnificent pictures, on the evening of the arrival of the

two Frenchmen, the whole court was assembled before the alcove of M. le

Cardinal de Mazarin, who gave a card party to the king and queen.

A small screen separated three prepared tables. At one of these tables

the king and the two queens were seated. Louis XIV., placed opposite to

the young queen, his wife, smiled upon her with an expression of real

happiness. Anne of Austria held the cards against the cardinal, and her

daughter-in-law assisted her in the game, when she was not engaged in

smiling at her husband. As for the cardinal, who was lying on his bed

with a weary and careworn face, his cards were held by the Comtesse de

Soissons, and he watched them with an incessant look of interest and

cupidity.

The cardinal’s face had been painted by Bernouin; but the rouge, which

glowed only on his cheeks, threw into stronger contrast the sickly

pallor of his countenance and the shining yellow of his brow. His eyes

alone acquired a more brilliant luster from this auxiliary, and upon

those sick man’s eyes were, from time to time, turned the uneasy looks

of the king, the queen, and the courtiers. The fact is, that the two

eyes of the Signor Mazarin were the stars more or less brilliant in

which the France of the seventeenth century read its destiny every

evening and every morning.

Monseigneur neither won nor lost; he was, therefore neither gay nor

sad. It was a stagnation in which, full of pity for him, Anne of

Austria would not have willingly left him; but in order to attract the

attention of the sick man by some brilliant stroke, she must have

either won or lost. To win would have been dangerous, because Mazarin

would have changed his indifference into an ugly grimace; to lose would

likewise have been dangerous, because she must have cheated, and the

infanta, who watched her game, would, doubtless, have exclaimed against

her partiality for Mazarin. Profiting by this calm, the courtiers were

chatting. When not in a bad humor, M. de Mazarin was a very debonnaire

prince, and he, who prevented nobody from singing, provided they paid,

was not tyrant enough to prevent people from talking, provided they

made up their minds to lose.

They were therefore chatting. At the first table, the king’s younger

brother, Philip, Duc d’Anjou, was admiring his handsome face in the

glass of a box. His favorite, the Chevalier de Lorraine, leaning over

the back of the prince’s chair, was listening, with secret envy, to the

Comte de Guiche, another of Philip’s favorites, who was relating in

choice terms the various vicissitudes of fortune of the royal

adventurer Charles II. He told, as so many fabulous events, all the

history of his perigrinations in Scotland, and his terrors when the

enemy’s party was so closely on his track, of nights spent in trees,

and days spent in hunger and combats. By degrees, the fate of the

unfortunate king interested his auditors so greatly, that the play

languished even at the royal table, and the young king, with a pensive

look and downcast eye, followed, without appearing to give any

attention to it, the smallest details of this Odyssey, very

picturesquely related by the Comte de Guiche.

The Comtesse de Soissons interrupted the narrator: “Confess, count, you

are inventing.”

“Madame, I am repeating like a parrot all the stories related to me by

different Englishmen. To my shame I am compelled to say, I am as exact

as a copy.”

“Charles II. would have died before he could have endured all that.”

Louis XIV. raised his intelligent and proud head. “Madame,” said he, in

a grave tone, still partaking something of the timid child, “monsieur

le cardinal will tell you that during my minority the affairs of France

were in jeopardy,—and that if I had been older, and obliged to take

sword in hand, it would sometimes have been for the evening meal.”

“Thanks to God,” said the cardinal, who spoke for the first time, “your

majesty exaggerates, and your supper has always been ready with that of

your servants.”

The king colored.

“Oh!” cried Philip, inconsiderately, from his place, and without

ceasing to admire himself,—“I recollect once, at Melun, the supper was

laid for nobody, and that the king ate two-thirds of a slice of bread,

and abandoned to me the other third.”

The whole assembly, seeing Mazarin smile, began to laugh. Courtiers

flatter kings with the remembrance of past distresses, as with the

hopes of future good fortune.

“It is not to be denied that the crown of France has always remained

firm upon the heads of its kings,” Anne of Austria hastened to say,

“and that it has fallen off of that of the king of England; and when by

chance that crown oscillated a little,—for there are throne-quakes as

well as earthquakes,—every time, I say, that rebellion threatened it, a

good victory restored tranquillity.”

“With a few gems added to the crown,” said Mazarin.

The Comte de Guiche was silent: the king composed his countenance, and

Mazarin exchanged looks with Anne of Austria, as if to thank her for

her intervention.

“It is of no consequence,” said Philip, smoothing his hair; “my cousin

Charles is not handsome, but he is very brave, and fought like a

landsknecht; and if he continues to fight thus, no doubt he will finish

by gaining a battle, like Rocroy——”

“He has no soldiers,” interrupted the Chevalier de Lorraine.

“The king of Holland, his ally, will give him some. I would willingly

have given him some if I had been king of France.”

Louis XIV. blushed excessively. Mazarin affected to be more attentive

to his game than ever.

“By this time,” resumed the Comte de Guiche, “the fortune of this

unhappy prince is decided. If he has been deceived by Monk, he is

ruined. Imprisonment, perhaps death, will finish what exile, battles,

and privations have commenced.”

Mazarin’s brow became clouded.

“Is it certain,” said Louis XIV. “that his majesty Charles II., has

quitted the Hague?”

“Quite certain, your majesty,” replied the young man; “my father has

received a letter containing all the details; it is even known that the

king has landed at Dover; some fishermen saw him entering the port; the

rest is still a mystery.”

“I should like to know the rest,” said Philip, impetuously. “You

know,—you, my brother.”

Louis XIV. colored again. That was the third time within an hour. “Ask

my lord cardinal,” replied he, in a tone which made Mazarin, Anne of

Austria, and everybody else open their eyes.

“That means, my son,” said Anne of Austria, laughing, “that the king

does not like affairs of state to be talked of out of the council.”

Philip received the reprimand with good grace, and bowed, first smiling

at his brother, and then his mother. But Mazarin saw from the corner of

his eye that a group was about to be formed in the corner of the room,

and that the Duc d’Anjou, with the Comte de Guiche, and the Chevalier

de Lorraine, prevented from talking aloud, might say, in a whisper,

what it was not convenient should be said. He was beginning, then, to

dart at them glances full of mistrust and uneasiness, inviting Anne of

Austria to throw perturbation in the midst of the unlawful assembly,

when, suddenly, Bernouin, entering from behind the tapestry of the

bedroom, whispered in the ear of Mazarin, “Monseigneur, an envoy from

his majesty, the king of England.”

Mazarin could not help exhibiting a slight emotion, which was perceived

by the king. To avoid being indiscreet, rather than to appear useless,

Louis XIV. rose immediately, and approaching his eminence, wished him

good-night. All the assembly had risen with a great noise of rolling of

chairs and tables being pushed away.

“Let everybody depart by degrees,” said Mazarin in a whisper to Louis

XIV., “and be so good as to excuse me a few minutes. I am going to

dispatch an affair about which I wish to converse with your majesty

this very evening.”

“And the queens?” asked Louis XIV.

“And M. le Duc d’Anjou,” said his eminence.

At the same time he turned round in his ruelle, the curtains of which,

in falling, concealed the bed. The cardinal, nevertheless, did not lose

sight of the conspirators.

“M. le Comte de Guiche,” said he, in a fretful voice, whilst putting

on, behind the curtain, his dressing-gown, with the assistance of

Bernouin.

“I am here, my lord,” said the young man, as he approached.

“Take my cards, you are lucky. Win a little money for me of these

gentlemen.”

“Yes, my lord.”

The young man sat down at the table from which the king withdrew to

talk with the two queens. A serious game was commenced between the

comte and several rich courtiers. In the meantime Philip was discussing

the questions of dress with the Chevalier de Lorraine, and they had

ceased to hear the rustling of the cardinal’s silk robe from behind the

curtain. His eminence had followed Bernouin into the closet adjoining

the bedroom.

CHAPTER 40.

An Affair of State

The cardinal, on passing into his cabinet, found the Comte de la Fere,

who was waiting for him, engaged in admiring a very fine Raphael placed

over a sideboard covered with plate. His eminence came in softly,

lightly, and silently as a shadow, and surprised the countenance of the

comte, as he was accustomed to do, pretending to divine by the simple

expression of the face of his interlocutor what would be the result of

the conversation.

But this time Mazarin was foiled in his expectation: he read nothing

upon the face of Athos, not even the respect he was accustomed to see

on all faces. Athos was dressed in black, with a simple lacing of

silver. He wore the Holy Ghost, the Garter, and the Golden Fleece,

three orders of such importance, that a king alone, or else a player,

could wear them at once.

Mazarin rummaged a long time in his somewhat troubled memory to recall

the name he ought to give to this icy figure, but he did not succeed.

“I am told,” said he, at length, “you have a message from England for

me.”

And he sat down, dismissing Bernouin, who, in his quality of secretary,

was getting his pen ready.

“On the part of his majesty, the king of England, yes, your eminence.”

“You speak very good French for an Englishman monsieur,” said Mazarin,

graciously, looking through his fingers at the Holy Ghost, Garter, and

Golden Fleece, but more particularly at the face of the messenger.

“I am not an Englishman, but a Frenchman, monsieur le cardinal,”

replied Athos.

“It is remarkable that the king of England should choose a Frenchman

for his ambassador; it is an excellent augury. Your name, monsieur, if

you please.”

“Comte de la Fere,” replied Athos, bowing more slightly than the

ceremonial and pride of the all-powerful minister required.

Mazarin bent his shoulders, as if to say:—

“I do not know that name.”

Athos did not alter his carriage.

“And you come, monsieur,” continued Mazarin, “to tell me——”

“I come on the part of his majesty the king of Great Britain to

announce to the king of France”—Mazarin frowned—“to announce to the

king of France,” continued Athos, imperturbably, “the happy restoration

of his majesty Charles II. to the throne of his ancestors.”

This shade did not escape his cunning eminence. Mazarin was too much

accustomed to mankind, not to see in the cold and almost haughty

politeness of Athos, an index of hostility, which was not of the

temperature of that hot-house called a court.

“You have powers. I suppose?” asked Mazarin, in a short, querulous

tone.

“Yes, monseigneur.” And the word “monseigneur” came so painfully from

the lips of Athos that it might be said it skinned them.

Athos took from an embroidered velvet bag which he carried under his

doublet a dispatch. The cardinal held out his hand for it. “Your

pardon, monseigneur,” said Athos. “My dispatch is for the king.”

“Since you are a Frenchman, monsieur, you ought to know the position of

a prime minister at the court of France.”

“There was a time,” replied Athos, “when I occupied myself with the

importance of prime ministers, but I have formed, long ago, a

resolution to treat no longer with any but the king.”

“Then, monsieur,” said Mazarin, who began to be irritated, “you will

neither see the minister nor the king.”

Mazarin rose. Athos replaced his dispatch in its bag, bowed gravely,

and made several steps towards the door. This coolness exasperated

Mazarin. “What strange diplomatic proceedings are these!” cried he.

“Have we returned to the times when Cromwell sent us bullies in the

guise of charges d’affaires? You want nothing monsieur, but the steel

cap on your head, and a Bible at your girdle.”

“Monsieur,” said Athos, dryly, “I have never had, as you have, the

advantage of treating with Cromwell; and I have only seen his charges

d’affaires sword in hand, I am therefore ignorant of how he treated

with prime ministers. As for the king of England, Charles II., I know

that when he writes to his majesty King Louis XIV., he does not write

to his eminence the Cardinal Mazarin. I see no diplomacy in that

distinction.”

“Ah!” cried Mazarin, raising his attenuated hand and striking his head,

“I remember now!” Athos looked at him in astonishment. “Yes, that is

it!” said the cardinal, continuing to look at his interlocutor; “yes,

that is certainly it. I know you now, monsieur. Ah! diavolo! I am no

longer astonished.”

“In fact, I was astonished that, with your eminence’s excellent

memory,” replied Athos, smiling, “you had not recognized me before.”

“Always refractory and grumbling—monsieur—monsieur—What do they call

you? Stop—a name of a river—Potamos; no—the name of an island—Naxos;

no, per Giove!—the name of a mountain—Athos! now I have it. Delighted

to see you again, and to be no longer at Rueil, where you and your

damned companions made me pay ransom. Fronde! still Fronde! accursed

Fronde! Oh, what grudges! Why, monsieur, have your antipathies survived

mine? If any one had cause to complain, I think it could not be you,

who got out of the affair not only in a sound skin, but with the cordon

of the Holy Ghost around your neck.”

“My lord cardinal,” replied Athos, “permit me not to enter into

considerations of that kind. I have a mission to fulfill. Will you

facilitate the means of my fulfilling that mission, or will you not?”

“I am astonished,” said Mazarin,—quite delighted at having recovered

his memory, and bristling with malice—“I am astonished,

Monsieur—Athos—that a Frondeur like you should have accepted a mission

for the Mazarin, as used to be said in the good old times——” And

Mazarin began to laugh, in spite of a painful cough, which cut short

his sentences, converting them into sobs.

“I have only accepted the mission near the king of France, monsieur le

cardinal,” retorted the comte, though with less asperity, for he

thought he had sufficiently the advantage to show himself moderate.

“And yet, Monsieur le Frondeur,” said Mazarin gayly, “the affair which

you have taken in charge must, from the king——”

“With which I have been given in charge, monseigneur. I do not run

after affairs.”

“Be it so. I say that this negotiation must pass through my hands. Let

us lose no precious time, then. Tell me the conditions.”

“I have had the honor of assuring your eminence that only the letter of

his majesty King Charles II. contains the revelation of his wishes.”

“Pooh! you are ridiculous with your obstinacy, Monsieur Athos. It is

plain you have kept company with the Puritans yonder. As to your

secret, I know it better than you do; and you have done wrongly,

perhaps, in not having shown some respect for a very old and suffering

man, who has labored much during his life, and kept the field for his

ideas as bravely as you have for yours. You will not communicate your

letter to me? You will say nothing to me? Very well! Come with me into

my chamber; you shall speak to the king—and before the king.—Now, then,

one last word: who gave you the Fleece? I remember you passed for

having the Garter; but as to the Fleece, I do not know——”

“Recently, my lord, Spain, on the occasion of the marriage of his

majesty Louis XIV., sent King Charles II. a brevet of the Fleece in

blank, Charles II. immediately transmitted it to me, filling up the

blank with my name.”

Mazarin arose, and leaning on the arm of Bernouin, he returned to his

ruelle at the moment the name of M. le Prince was being announced. The

Prince de Conde, the first prince of the blood, the conqueror of

Rocroy, Lens and Nordlingen, was, in fact, entering the apartment of

Monseigneur de Mazarin, followed by his gentlemen, and had already

saluted the king, when the prime minister raised his curtain. Athos had

time to see Raoul pressing the hand of the Comte de Guiche, and send

him a smile in return for his respectful bow. He had time, likewise, to

see the radiant countenance of the cardinal, when he perceived before

him, upon the table, an enormous heap of gold, which the Comte de

Guiche had won in a run of luck, after his eminence had confided his

cards to him. So forgetting ambassador, embassy and prince, his first

thought was of the gold. “What!” cried the old man—“all that—won?”

“Some fifty thousand crowns; yes, monseigneur!” replied the Comte de

Guiche, rising. “Must I give up my place to your eminence, or shall I

continue?”

“Give up! give up! you are mad. You would lose all you have won.

Peste!”

“My lord!” said the Prince de Conde, bowing.

“Good-evening, monsieur le prince,” said the minister, in a careless

tone; “it is very kind of you to visit an old sick friend.”

“A friend!” murmured the Comte de la Fere, at witnessing with stupor

this monstrous alliance of words;—“friends! when the parties are Conde

and Mazarin!”

Mazarin seemed to divine the thought of the Frondeur, for he smiled

upon him with triumph, and immediately,—“Sire,” said he to the king, “I

have the honor of presenting to your majesty, Monsieur le Comte de la

Fere, ambassador from his Britannic majesty. An affair of state,

gentlemen,” added he, waving his hand to all who filled the chamber,

and who, the Prince de Conde at their head, all disappeared at the

simple gesture. Raoul, after a last look cast at the comte, followed M.

de Conde. Philip of Anjou and the queen appeared to be consulting about

departing.

“A family affair,” said Mazarin, suddenly, detaining them in their

seats. “This gentleman is the bearer of a letter in which King Charles

II., completely restored to his throne, demands an alliance between

Monsieur, the brother of the king, and Mademoiselle Henrietta,

grand-daughter of Henry IV. Will you remit your letter of credit to the

king, monsieur le comte?”

Athos remained for a minute stupefied. How could the minister possibly

know the contents of the letter which had never been out of his keeping

for a single instant? Nevertheless, always master of himself, he held

out the dispatch to the young king, Louis XIV., who took it with a

blush. A solemn silence reigned in the cardinal’s chamber. It was only

troubled by the dull sound of the gold, which Mazarin with his yellow

dry hand, piled up in a casket, whilst the king was reading.

CHAPTER 41.

The Recital

The maliciousness of the cardinal did not leave much for the ambassador

to say; nevertheless, the word “restoration” had struck the king, who,

addressing the comte, upon whom his eyes had been fixed since his

entrance,—“Monsieur,” said he, “will you have the kindness to give us

some details concerning the affairs of England. You come from that

country, you are a Frenchman, and the orders which I see glittering

upon your person announce you to be a man of merit as well as a man of

quality.”

“Monsieur,” said the cardinal, turning towards the queen-mother, “is an

ancient servant of your majesty’s, Monsieur le Comte de la Fere.”

Anne of Austria was as oblivious as a queen whose life had been mingled

with fine and stormy days. She looked at Mazarin, whose evil smile

promised her something disagreeable; then she solicited from Athos, by

another look, an explanation.

“Monsieur,” continued the cardinal, “was a Tréville musketeer, in the

service of the late king. Monsieur is well acquainted with England,

whither he has made several voyages at various periods; he is a subject

of the highest merit.”

These words made allusion to all the memories which Anne of Austria

trembled to evoke. England, that was her hatred of Richelieu and her

love for Buckingham; a Tréville musketeer, that was the whole Odyssey

of the triumphs which had made the heart of the young woman throb, and

of the dangers which had been so near overturning the throne of the

young queen. These words had much power, for they rendered mute and

attentive all the royal personages, who, with very various sentiments,

set about recomposing at the same time the mysteries which the young

had not seen, and which the old had believed to be forever effaced.

“Speak, monsieur,” said Louis XIV., the first to escape from troubles,

suspicions, and remembrances.

“Yes, speak,” added Mazarin, to whom the little malicious thrust

directed against Anne of Austria had restored energy and gayety.

“Sire,” said the comte, “a sort of miracle has changed the whole

destiny of Charles II. That which men, till that time, had been unable

to do, God resolved to accomplish.”

Mazarin coughed while tossing about in his bed.

“King Charles II.,” continued Athos, “left the Hague neither as a

fugitive nor a conqueror, but as an absolute king, who, after a distant

voyage from his kingdom, returns amidst universal benedictions.”

“A great miracle, indeed,” said Mazarin; “for, if the news was true,

King Charles II., who has just returned amidst benedictions, went away

amidst musket-shots.”

The king remained impassible. Philip, younger and more frivolous, could

not repress a smile, which flattered Mazarin as an applause of his

pleasantry.

“It is plain,” said the king, “there is a miracle; but God, who does so

much for kings, monsieur le comte, nevertheless employs the hand of man

to bring about the triumph of His designs. To what men does Charles II.

principally owe his re-establishment?”

“Why,” interrupted Mazarin, without any regard for the king’s

pride—“does not your majesty know that it is to M. Monk?”

“I ought to know it,” replied Louis XIV., resolutely; “and yet I ask my

lord ambassador the causes of the change in this General Monk?”

“And your majesty touches precisely the question,” replied Athos, “for

without the miracle of which I have had the honor to speak, General

Monk would probably have remained an implacable enemy of Charles II.

God willed that a strange, bold, and ingenious idea should enter into

the mind of a certain man, whilst a devoted and courageous idea took

possession of the mind of another man. The combinations of these two

ideas brought about such a change in the position of M. Monk, that,

from an inveterate enemy, he became a friend to the deposed king.”

“These are exactly the details I asked for,” said the king. “Who and

what are the two men of whom you speak?”

“Two Frenchmen, sire.”

“Indeed! I am glad of that.”

“And the two ideas,” said Mazarin;—“I am more curious about ideas than

about men, for my part.”

“Yes,” murmured the king.

“The second idea, the devoted, reasonable idea—the least important,

sir—was to go and dig up a million in gold, buried by King Charles I.

at Newcastle, and to purchase with that gold the adherence of Monk.”

“Oh, oh!” said Mazarin, reanimated by the word million. “But Newcastle

was at the time occupied by Monk.”

“Yes, monsieur le cardinal, and that is why I venture to call the idea

courageous as well as devoted. It was necessary, if Monk refused the

offers of the negotiator, to reinstate King Charles II. in possession

of this million, which was to be torn, as it were, from the loyalty and

not the royalism of General Monk. This was effected in spite of many

difficulties: the general proved to be loyal, and allowed the money to

be taken away.”

“It seems to me,” said the timid, thoughtful king, “that Charles II.

could not have known of this million whilst he was in Paris.”

“It seems to me,” rejoined the cardinal, maliciously, “that his majesty

the king of Great Britain knew perfectly well of this million, but that

he preferred having two millions to having one.”

“Sire,” said Athos, firmly, “the king of England, whilst in France, was

so poor that he had not even money to take the post; so destitute of

hope that he frequently thought of dying. He was so entirely ignorant

of the existence of the million at Newcastle, that but for a

gentleman—one of your majesty’s subjects—the moral depositary of the

million, who revealed the secret to King Charles II., that prince would

still be vegetating in the most cruel forgetfulness.”

“Let us pass on to the strange, bold and ingenious idea,” interrupted

Mazarin, whose sagacity foresaw a check. “What was that idea?”

“This—M. Monk formed the only obstacle to the re-establishment of the

fallen king. A Frenchman imagined the idea of suppressing this

obstacle.”

“Oh! oh! but he is a scoundrel, that Frenchman,” said Mazarin, “and the

idea is not so ingenious as to prevent its author being tied up by the

neck at the Place de Greve, by decree of the parliament.”

“Your eminence is mistaken,” replied Athos, dryly; “I did not say that

the Frenchman in question had resolved to assassinate M. Monk, but only

to suppress him. The words of the French language have a value which

the gentlemen of France know perfectly. Besides, this is an affair of

war; and when men serve kings against their enemies they are not to be

condemned by a parliament—God is their judge. This French gentleman,

then, formed the idea of gaining possession of the person of Monk, and

he executed his plan.”

The king became animated at the recital of great actions. The king’s

younger brother struck the table with his hand, exclaiming, “Ah! that

is fine!”

“He carried off Monk?” said the king. “Why, Monk was in his camp.”

“And the gentleman was alone, sire.”

“That is marvelous!” said Philip.

“Marvelous, indeed!” cried the king.

“Good! There are the two little lions unchained,” murmured the

cardinal. And with an air of spite, which he did not dissemble: “I am

unacquainted with these details, will you guarantee their authenticity,

monsieur?”

“All the more easily, my lord cardinal, from having seen the events.”

“You have?”

“Yes, monseigneur.”

The king had involuntarily drawn close to the count, the Duc d’Anjou

had turned sharply round, and pressed Athos on the other side.

“What next? monsieur, what next?” cried they both at the same time.

“Sire, M. Monk, being taken by the Frenchman, was brought to King

Charles II., at the Hague. The king gave back his freedom to Monk, and

the grateful general, in return, gave Charles II. the throne of Great

Britain, for which so many valiant men had fought in vain.”

Philip clapped his hands with enthusiasm; Louis XIV., more reflective,

turned towards the Comte de la Fere.

“Is this true,” said he, “in all its details?”

“Absolutely true, sire.”

“That one of my gentlemen knew the secret of the million, and kept it?”

“Yes, sire.”

“The name of that gentleman?”

“It was your humble servant,” said Athos, simply, and bowing.

A murmur of admiration made the heart of Athos swell with pleasure. He

had reason to be proud, at least. Mazarin, himself, had raised his arms

towards heaven.

“Monsieur,” said the king, “I shall seek, and find means to reward

you.” Athos made a movement. “Oh, not for your honesty, to be paid for

that would humiliate you, but I owe you a reward for having

participated in the restoration of my brother, King Charles II.”

“Certainly,” said Mazarin.

“It is the triumph of a good cause which fills the whole house of

France with joy,” said Anne of Austria.

“I continue,” said Louis XIV. “Is it also true that a single man

penetrated to Monk, in his camp, and carried him off?”

“That man had ten auxiliaries, taken from a very inferior rank.”

“And nothing but them?”

“Nothing more.”

“And he is named?”

“Monsieur d’Artagnan, formerly lieutenant of the musketeers of your

majesty.”

Anne of Austria colored; Mazarin became yellow with shame; Louis XIV.

was deeply thoughtful, and a drop of moisture fell from his pale brow.

“What men!” murmured he. And, involuntarily, he darted a glance at the

minister which would have terrified him, if Mazarin, at the moment, had

not concealed his head under his pillow.

“Monsieur,” said the young Duc d’Anjou, placing his hand, delicate and

white as that of a woman, upon the arm of Athos, “tell that brave man,

I beg you, that Monsieur, brother of the king, will to-morrow drink his

health before five hundred of the best gentlemen of France.” And, on

finishing these words, the young man, perceiving that his enthusiasm

had deranged one of his ruffles, set to work to put it to rights with

the greatest care imaginable.

“Let us resume business, sire,” interrupted Mazarin who never was

enthusiastic, and who wore no ruffles.

“Yes, monsieur,” replied Louis XIV. “Pursue your communication,

monsieur le comte,” added he, turning towards Athos.

Athos immediately began and offered in due form the hand of the

Princess Henrietta Stuart to the young prince, the king’s brother. The

conference lasted an hour; after which the doors of the chamber were

thrown open to the courtiers, who resumed their places as if nothing

had been kept from them in the occupations of that evening. Athos then

found himself again with Raoul, and the father and son were able to

clasp each other’s hands.

CHAPTER 42.

In which Mazarin becomes Prodigal

Whilst Mazarin was endeavoring to recover from the serious alarm he had

just experienced, Athos and Raoul were exchanging a few words in a

corner of the apartment. “Well, here you are at Paris, then, Raoul?”

said the comte.

“Yes, monsieur, since the return of M. le Prince.”

“I cannot converse freely with you here, because we are observed; but I

shall return home presently, and shall expect you as soon as your duty

permits.”

Raoul bowed, and, at that moment, M. le Prince came up to them. The

prince had that clear and keen look which distinguishes birds of prey

of the noble species; his physiognomy itself presented several distinct

traits of this resemblance. It is known that in the Prince de Conde,

the aquiline nose rose out sharply and incisively from a brow slightly

retreating, rather low than high, and according to the railers of the

court,—a pitiless race even for genius,—constituted rather an eagle’s

beak than a human nose, in the heir of the illustrious princes of the

house of Conde. This penetrating look, this imperious expression of the

whole countenance generally disturbed those to whom the prince spoke,

more than either majesty or regular beauty could have done in the

conqueror of Rocroy. Besides this, the fire mounted so suddenly to his

projecting eyes, that with the prince every sort of animation resembled

passion. Now, on account of his rank, everybody at the court respected

M. le Prince, and many even, seeing only the man, carried their respect

as far as terror.

Louis de Conde then advanced towards the Comte de la Fere and Raoul,

with the marked intention of being saluted by the one, and of speaking

to the other. No man bowed with more reserved grace than the Comte de

la Fere. He disdained to put into a salutation all the shades which a

courtier ordinarily borrows from the same color—the desire to please.

Athos knew his own personal value, and bowed to the prince like a man,

correcting by something sympathetic and undefinable that which might

have appeared offensive to the pride of the highest rank in the

inflexibility of his attitude. The prince was about to speak to Raoul.

Athos forestalled him. “If M. le Vicomte de Bragelonne,” said he, “were

not one of the humble servants of your royal highness, I would beg him

to pronounce my name before you—mon prince.”

“I have the honor to address Monsieur le Comte de la Fere,” said Conde

instantly.

“My protector,” added Raoul, blushing.

“One of the most honorable men in the kingdom,” continued the prince;

“one of the first gentlemen of France, and of whom I have heard so much

that I have frequently desired to number him among my friends.”

“An honour of which I should be unworthy,” replied Athos, “but for the

respect and admiration I entertain for your royal highness.”

“Monsieur de Bragelonne,” said the prince, “is a good officer, and it

is plainly seen that he has been to a good school. Ah, monsieur le

comte, in your time, generals had soldiers!”

“That is true, my lord, but nowadays soldiers have generals.”

This compliment, which savored so little of flattery, gave a thrill of

joy to the man whom already Europe considered a hero; and who might be

thought to be satiated with praise.

“I regret very much,” continued the prince, “that you should have

retired from the service, monsieur le comte, for it is more than

probable that the king will soon have a war with Holland or England,

and opportunities for distinguishing himself would not be wanting for a

man who, like you, knows Great Britain as well as you do France.”

“I believe I may say, monseigneur, that I have acted wisely in retiring

from the service,” said Athos, smiling. “France and Great Britain will

henceforward live like two sisters, if I can trust my presentiments.”

“Your presentiments?”

“Stop, monseigneur, listen to what is being said yonder, at the table

of my lord the cardinal.”

“Where they are playing?”

“Yes, my lord.”

The cardinal had just raised himself on one elbow, and made a sign to

the king’s brother, who went to him.

“My lord,” said the cardinal, “pick up, if you please, all those gold

crowns.” And he pointed to the enormous pile of yellow and glittering

pieces which the Comte de Guiche had raised by degrees before him by a

surprising run of luck at play.

“For me?” cried the Duc d’Anjou.

“Those fifty thousand crowns; yes, monseigneur, they are yours.”

“Do you give them to me?”

“I have been playing on your account, monseigneur,” replied the

cardinal, getting weaker and weaker, as if this effort of giving money

had exhausted all his physical and moral faculties.

“Oh, good heavens!” exclaimed Philip, wild with joy, “what a fortunate

day!” And he himself, making a rake of his fingers, drew a part of the

sum into his pockets, which he filled, and still full a third remained

on the table.

“Chevalier,” said Philip to his favorite, the Chevalier de Lorraine,

“come hither, chevalier.” The favorite quickly obeyed. “Pocket the

rest,” said the young prince.

This singular scene was considered by the persons present only as a

touching kind of family fete. The cardinal assumed the airs of a father

with the sons of France, and the two young princes had grown up under

his wing. No one then imputed to pride, or even impertinence, as would

be done nowadays, this liberality on the part of the first minister.

The courtiers were satisfied with envying the prince.—The king turned

away his head.

“I never had so much money before,” said the young prince, joyously, as

he crossed the chamber with his favorite to go to his carriage. “No,

never! What a weight these crowns are!”

“But why has monsieur le cardinal given all this money at once?” asked

M. le Prince of the Comte de la Fere. “He must be very ill, the dear

cardinal!”

“Yes, my lord, very ill; without doubt; he looks very ill, as your

royal highness may perceive.”

“But surely he will die of it. A hundred and fifty thousand crowns! Oh,

it is incredible! But, comte tell me a reason for it?”

“Patience, monseigneur, I beg of you. Here comes M. le Duc d’Anjou,

talking with the Chevalier de Lorraine; I should not be surprised if

they spared us the trouble of being indiscreet. Listen to them.”

In fact the chevalier said to the prince in a low voice, “My lord, it

is not natural for M. Mazarin to give you so much money. Take care! you

will let some of the pieces fall, my lord. What design has the cardinal

upon you to make him so generous?”

“As I said,” whispered Athos in the prince’s ear; “that, perhaps, is

the best reply to your question.”

“Tell me, my lord,” repeated the chevalier impatiently, as he was

calculating, by weighing them in his pocket, the quota of the sum which

had fallen to his share by rebound.

“My dear chevalier, a wedding present.”

“How a wedding present?”

“Eh! yes, I am going to be married,” replied the Duc d’Anjou, without

perceiving, at the moment, he was passing the prince and Athos, who

both bowed respectfully.

The chevalier darted at the young duke a glance so strange, and so

malicious, that the Comte de la Fere quite started on beholding it.

“You! you to be married!” repeated he; “oh! that’s impossible. You

would not commit such a folly!”

“Bah! I don’t do it myself; I am made to do it,” replied the Duc

d’Anjou. “But come, quick! let us get rid of our money.” Thereupon he

disappeared with his companion, laughing and talking, whilst all heads

were bowed on his passage.

“Then,” whispered the prince to Athos, “that is the secret.”

“It was not I that told you so, my lord.”

“He is to marry the sister of Charles II.?”

“I believe so.”

The prince reflected for a moment, and his eye shot forth one of its

not unfrequent flashes. “Humph!” said he slowly, as if speaking to

himself; “our swords are once more to be hung on the wall—for a long

time!” and he sighed.

All that sigh contained of ambition silently stifled, of extinguished

illusions and disappointed hopes, Athos alone divined, for he alone had

heard that sigh. Immediately after, the prince took leave and the king

left the apartment. Athos, by a sign made to Bragelonne, renewed the

desire he had expressed at the beginning of the scene. By degrees the

chamber was deserted, and Mazarin was left alone, a prey to suffering

which he could no longer dissemble. “Bernouin! Bernouin!” cried he, in

a broken voice.

“What does monseigneur want?”

“Guenaud—let Guenaud be sent for,” said his eminence. “I think I’m

dying.”

Bernouin, in great terror, rushed into the cabinet to give the order,

and the piqueur, who hastened to fetch the physician, passed the king’s

carriage in the Rue Saint Honore.

CHAPTER 43.

Guenaud

The cardinal’s order was pressing; Guenaud quickly obeyed it. He found

his patient stretched on his bed, his legs swelled, his face livid, and

his stomach collapsed. Mazarin had a severe attack of gout. He suffered

tortures with the impatience of a man who has not been accustomed to

resistances. On seeing Guenaud: “Ah!” said he; “now I am saved!”

Guenaud was a very learned and circumspect man, who stood in no need of

the critiques of Boileau to obtain a reputation. When facing a disease,

if it were personified in a king, he treated the patient as a Turk

treats a Moor. He did not, therefore, reply to Mazarin as the minister

expected: “Here is the doctor; good-bye disease!” On the contrary, on

examining his patient, with a very serious air:

“Oh! oh!” said he.

“Eh! what! Guenaud! How you look at me!”

“I look as I should on seeing your complaint, my lord; it is a very

dangerous one.”

“The gout—oh! yes, the gout.”

“With complications, my lord”

Mazarin raised himself upon his elbow, and, questioning by look and

gesture: “What do you mean by that? Am I worse than I believe myself to

be?”

“My lord,” said Guenaud, seating himself beside the bed, “your eminence

has worked very hard during your life; your eminence has suffered

much.”

“But I am not old, I fancy. The late M. de Richelieu was but seventeen

months younger than I am when he died, and died of a mortal disease. I

am young, Guenaud: remember, I am scarcely fifty-two.”

“Oh! my lord, you are much more than that. How long did the Fronde

last?”

“For what purpose do you put such a question to me?”

“For a medical calculation, monseigneur.”

“Well, some ten years—off and on.”

“Very well, be kind enough to reckon every year of the Fronde as three

years—that makes thirty; now twenty and fifty-two makes seventy-two

years. You are seventy-two, my lord; and that is a great age.”

Whilst saying this, he felt the pulse of his patient. This pulse was

full of such fatal indications, that the physician continued,

notwithstanding the interruptions of the patient: “Put down the years

of the Fronde at four each, and you have lived eighty-two years.”

“Are you speaking seriously, Guenaud?”

“Alas! yes, monseigneur.”

“You take a roundabout way, then, to inform me that I am very ill?”

“Ma foi! yes, my lord, and with a man of the mind and courage of your

eminence, it ought not to be necessary to do.”

The cardinal breathed with such difficulty that he inspired pity even

in a pitiless physician. “There are diseases and diseases,” resumed

Mazarin. “From some of them people escape.”

“That is true, my lord.”

“Is it not?” cried Mazarin, almost joyously; “for, in short, what else

would be the use of power, of strength of will? What would the use of

genius be—your genius, Guenaud? What would be the use of science and

art, if the patient, who disposes of all that, cannot be saved from

peril?”

Guenaud was about to open his mouth, but Mazarin continued:

“Remember,” said he, “I am the most confiding of your patients;

remember I obey you blindly, and that consequently——”

“I know all that,” said Guenaud.

“I shall be cured, then?”

“Monseigneur, there is neither strength of will, nor power, nor genius,

nor science that can resist a disease which God doubtless sends, or

which He casts upon the earth at the creation, with full power to

destroy and kill mankind. When the disease is mortal, it kills, and

nothing can——”

“Is—my—disease—mortal?” asked Mazarin.

“Yes, my lord.”

His eminence sank down for a moment, like an unfortunate wretch who is

crushed by a falling column. But the spirit of Mazarin was a strong

one, or rather his mind was a firm one. “Guenaud,” said he, recovering

from his first shock, “you will permit me to appeal from your judgment.

I will call together the most learned men of Europe: I will consult

them. I will live, in short, by the virtue of I care not what remedy.”

“My lord must not suppose,” said Guenaud, “that I have the presumption

to pronounce alone upon an existence so valuable as yours. I have

already assembled all the good physicians and practitioners of France

and Europe. There were twelve of them.”

“And they said——”

“They said that your eminence was suffering from a mortal disease; I

have the consultation signed in my portfolio. If your eminence will

please to see it, you will find the names of all the incurable diseases

we have met with. There is first——”

“No, no!” cried Mazarin, pushing away the paper. “No, no, Guenaud, I

yield! I yield!” And a profound silence, during which the cardinal

resumed his senses and recovered his strength, succeeded to the

agitation of this scene. “There is another thing,” murmured Mazarin;

“there are empirics and charlatans. In my country, those whom

physicians abandon run the chance of a quack, who kills them ten times

but saves them a hundred times.”

“Has not your eminence observed, that during the last month I have

changed my remedies ten times?”

“Yes. Well?”

“Well, I have spent fifty thousand crowns in purchasing the secrets of

all these fellows: the list is exhausted, and so is my purse. You are

not cured; and but for my art, you would be dead.”

“That ends it!” murmured the cardinal; “that ends it.” And he threw a

melancholy look upon the riches which surrounded him. “And must I quit

all that?” sighed he. “I am dying, Guenaud! I am dying!”

“Oh! not yet, my lord,” said the physician.

Mazarin seized his hand. “In what time?” asked he, fixing his two large

eyes upon the impassible countenance of the physician.

“My lord, we never tell that.”

“To ordinary men, perhaps not;—but to me—to me, whose every minute is

worth a treasure. Tell me, Guenaud, tell me!”

“No, no, my lord.”

“I insist upon it, I tell you. Oh! give me a month and for every one of

those thirty days I will pay you a hundred thousand crowns.”

“My lord,” replied Guenaud, in a firm voice, “it is God who can give

you days of grace, and not I. God only allows you a fortnight.”

The cardinal breathed a painful sigh, and sank back upon his pillow,

murmuring, “Thank you, Guenaud, thank you!”

The physician was about to depart; the dying man, raising himself up:

“Silence!” said he, with flaming eyes, “silence!”

“My lord, I have known this secret two months; you see that I have kept

it faithfully.”

“Go, Guenaud, I will take care of your fortunes, go and tell Brienne to

send me a clerk called M. Colbert. Go!”

CHAPTER 44.

Colbert

Colbert was not far off. During the whole evening he had remained in

one of the corridors, chatting with Bernouin and Brienne, and

commenting, with the ordinary skill of people of a court, upon the news

which developed like air-bubbles upon the water, on the surface of each

event. It is doubtless time to trace, in a few words, one of the most

interesting portraits of the age, and to trace it with as much truth,

perhaps, as contemporary painters have been able to do. Colbert was a

man in whom the historian and the moralist have an equal right.

He was thirteen years older than Louis XIV., his future master. Of

middle height, rather lean than otherwise, he had deep-set eyes, a mean

appearance, his hair was coarse, black and thin, which, say the

biographers of his time, made him take early to the skull-cap. A look

of severity, or harshness even, a sort of stiffness, which, with

inferiors, was pride, with superiors an affectation of superior virtue;

a surly cast of countenance upon all occasions, even when looking at

himself in a glass alone—such is the exterior of this personage. As to

the moral part of his character, the depth of his talent for accounts,

and his ingenuity in making sterility itself productive, were much

boasted of. Colbert had formed the idea of forcing governors of

frontier places to feed the garrisons without pay, with what they drew

from contributions. Such a valuable quality made Mazarin think of

replacing Joubert, his intendant, who had recently died, by M. Colbert,

who had such skill in nibbling down allowances. Colbert by degrees

crept into court, notwithstanding his lowly birth, for he was the son

of a man who sold wine as his father had done, but who afterwards sold

cloth, and then silk stuffs. Colbert, destined for trade, had been

clerk in Lyons to a merchant, whom he had quitted to come to Paris in

the office of a Chatelet procureur named Biterne. It was here he

learned the art of drawing up an account, and the much more valuable

one of complicating it.

This stiffness of manner in Colbert had been of great service to him;

it is so true that Fortune, when she has a caprice, resembles those

women of antiquity, who, when they had a fancy, were disgusted by no

physical or moral defects in either men or things. Colbert, placed with

Michel Letellier, secretary of state in 1648, by his cousin Colbert,

Seigneur de Saint-Penange, who protected him, received one day from the

minister a commission for Cardinal Mazarin. His eminence was then in

the enjoyment of flourishing health, and the bad years of the Fronde

had not yet counted triple and quadruple for him. He was at Sedan, very

much annoyed at a court intrigue in which Anne of Austria seemed

inclined to desert his cause.

Of this intrigue Letellier held the thread. He had just received a

letter from Anne of Austria, a letter very valuable to him, and

strongly compromising Mazarin; but, as he already played the double

part which served him so well, and by which he always managed two

enemies so as to draw advantage from both, either by embroiling them

more and more or by reconciling them, Michel Letellier wished to send

Anne of Austria’s letter to Mazarin, in order that he might be

acquainted with it, and consequently pleased with his having so

willingly rendered him a service. To send the letter was an easy

matter; to recover it again, after having communicated it, that was the

difficulty. Letellier cast his eyes around him, and seeing the black

and meager clerk with the scowling brow, scribbling away in his office,

he preferred him to the best gendarme for the execution of this design.

Colbert was commanded to set out for Sedan, with positive orders to

carry the letter to Mazarin, and bring it back to Letellier. He

listened to his orders with scrupulous attention, required the

instructions to be repeated twice, and was particular in learning

whether the bringing back was as necessary as the communicating, and

Letellier replied sternly, “More necessary.” Then he set out, traveled

like a courier, without any care for his body, and placed in the hands

of Mazarin, first a letter from Letellier, which announced to the

cardinal the sending of the precious letter, and then that letter

itself. Mazarin colored greatly whilst reading Anne of Austria’s

letter, gave Colbert a gracious smile and dismissed him.

“When shall I have the answer, monseigneur?”

“To-morrow.”

“To-morrow morning?”

“Yes, monsieur.”

The clerk turned upon his heel, after making his very best bow. The

next day he was at his post at seven o’clock. Mazarin made him wait

till ten. He remained patiently in the ante-chamber; his turn having

come, he entered; Mazarin gave him a sealed packet. On the envelope of

this packet were these words:—Monsieur Michel Letellier, etc. Colbert

looked at the packet with much attention; the cardinal put on a

pleasant countenance and pushed him towards the door.

“And the letter of the queen-mother, my lord?” asked Colbert.

“It is with the rest, in the packet,” said Mazarin.

“Oh! very well,” replied Colbert, and placing his hat between his

knees, he began to unseal the packet.

Mazarin uttered a cry. “What are you doing?” said he, angrily.

“I am unsealing the packet, my lord.”

“You mistrust me, then, master pedant, do you? Did any one ever see

such impertinence?”

“Oh! my lord, do not be angry with me! It is certainly not your

eminence’s word I place in doubt, God forbid!”

“What then?”

“It is the carefulness of your chancery, my lord. What is a letter? A

rag. May not a rag be forgotten? And look, my lord, look if I was not

right. Your clerks have forgotten the rag; the letter is not in the

packet.”

“You are an insolent fellow, and you have not looked,” cried Mazarin,

very angrily, “begone and wait my pleasure.” Whilst saying these words,

with perfectly Italian subtlety he snatched the packet from the hands

of Colbert, and re-entered his apartments.

But this anger could not last so long as not to be replaced in time by

reason. Mazarin, every morning, on opening his closet door, found the

figure of Colbert like a sentinel behind the bench, and this

disagreeable figure never failed to ask him humbly, but with tenacity,

for the queen-mother’s letter. Mazarin could hold out no longer, and

was obliged to give it up. He accompanied this restitution with a most

severe reprimand, during which Colbert contented himself with

examining, feeling, even smelling, as it were, the paper, the

characters, and the signature, neither more nor less than if he had to

deal with the greatest forger in the kingdom. Mazarin behaved still

more rudely to him, but Colbert, still impassible, having obtained a

certainty that the letter was the true one, went off as if he had been

deaf. This conduct obtained for him afterwards the post of Joubert; for

Mazarin, instead of bearing malice, admired him, and was desirous of

attaching so much fidelity to himself.

It may be judged by this single anecdote, what the character of Colbert

was. Events, developing themselves, by degrees allowed all the powers

of his mind to act freely. Colbert was not long in insinuating himself

into the good graces of the cardinal: he became even indispensable to

him. The clerk was acquainted with all his accounts without the

cardinal’s ever having spoken to him about them. This secret between

them was a powerful tie, and this was why, when about to appear before

the Master of another world, Mazarin was desirous of taking good

counsel in disposing of the wealth he was so unwillingly obliged to

leave in this world. After the visit of Guenaud, he therefore sent for

Colbert, desired him to sit down, and said to him: “Let us converse,

Monsieur Colbert, and seriously, for I am very ill, and I may chance to

die.”

“Man is mortal,” replied Colbert.

“I have always remembered that, M. Colbert, and I have worked with that

end in view. You know that I have amassed a little wealth.”

“I know you have, monseigneur.”

“At how much do you estimate, as near as you can, the amount of this

wealth, M. Colbert?”

“At forty millions, five hundred and sixty thousand, two hundred

livres, nine cents, eight farthings,” replied Colbert.

The cardinal heaved a deep sigh, and looked at Colbert with wonder, but

he allowed a smile to steal across his lips.

“Known money,” added Colbert, in reply to that smile.

The cardinal gave quite a start in bed. “What do you mean by that?”

said he.

“I mean,” said Colbert, “that besides those forty millions, five

hundred and sixty thousand, two hundred livres, nine cents, eight

farthings, there are thirteen millions that are not known.”

“Ouf!” sighed Mazarin, “what a man!”

At this moment the head of Bernouin appeared through the embrasure of

the door.

“What is it?” asked Mazarin, “and why do you disturb me?”

“The Theatin father, your eminence’s director, was sent for this

evening; and he cannot come again to my lord till after to-morrow.”

Mazarin looked at Colbert, who rose and took his hat saying: “I shall

come again, my lord.”

Mazarin hesitated. “No, no,” said he; “I have as much business to

transact with you as with him. Besides, you are my other confessor—and

what I have to say to one the other may hear. Remain where you are,

Colbert.”

“But, my lord, if there be no secret of penitence, will the director

consent to my being here?”

“Do not trouble yourself about that; come into the ruelle.”

“I can wait outside, monseigneur.”

“No, no, it will do you good to hear the confession of a rich man.”

Colbert bowed and went into the ruelle.

“Introduce the Theatin father,” said Mazarin, closing the curtains.

CHAPTER 45.

Confession of a Man of Wealth

The Theatin entered deliberately, without being too much astonished at

the noise and agitation which anxiety for the cardinal’s health had

raised in his household. “Come in, my reverend father,” said Mazarin,

after a last look at the ruelle, “come in and console me.”

“That is my duty, my lord,” replied the Theatin.

“Begin by sitting down, and making yourself comfortable, for I am going

to begin with a general confession, you will afterwards give me a good

absolution, and I shall believe myself more tranquil.”

“My lord,” said the father, “you are not so ill as to make a general

confession urgent—and it will be very fatiguing—take care.”

“You suspect then, that it may be long, father”

“How can I think it otherwise, when a man has lived so completely as

your eminence has done?”

“Ah! that is true!—yes—the recital may be long.”

“The mercy of God is great,” snuffled the Theatin.

“Stop,” said Mazarin; “there I begin to terrify myself with having

allowed so many things to pass which the Lord might reprove.”

“Is not that always so?” said the Theatin naively, removing further

from the lamp his thin pointed face, like that of a mole. “Sinners are

so forgetful beforehand, and scrupulous when it is too late.”

“Sinners?” replied Mazarin. “Do you use that word ironically, and to

reproach me with all the genealogies I have allowed to be made on my

account—I—the son of a fisherman, in fact?”*

* This is quite untranslatable—it being a play upon the words pecheur,

a sinner, and pecheur, a fisherman. It is in very bad taste.—TRANS.

“Hum!” said the Theatin.

“That is a first sin, father; for I have allowed myself made to descend

from two old Roman consuls, S. Geganius Macerinus 1st, Macerinus 2d,

and Proculus Macerinus 3d, of whom the Chronicle of Haolander speaks.

From Macerinus to Mazarin the proximity was tempting. Macerinus, a

diminutive, means leanish, poorish, out of case. Oh! reverend father!

Mazarini may now be carried to the augmentative Maigre, thin as

Lazarus. Look!” and he showed his fleshless arms.

“In your having been born of a family of fishermen I see nothing

injurious to you; for—St. Peter was a fisherman; and if you are a

prince of the church, my lord, he was the supreme head of it. Pass on,

if you please.”

“So much the more for my having threatened with the Bastile a certain

Bounet, a priest of Avignon, who wanted to publish a genealogy of the

Casa Mazarini much too marvelous.”

“To be probable?” replied the Theatin.

“Oh! if I had acted up to his idea, father, that would have been the

vice of pride—another sin.”

“It was excess of wit, and a person is not to be reproached with such

sorts of abuses. Pass on, pass on!”

“I was all pride. Look you, father, I will endeavor to divide that into

capital sins.”

“I like divisions, when well made.”

“I am glad of that. You must know that in 1630—alas! that is thirty-one

years ago——”

“You were then twenty-nine years old, monseigneur.”

“A hot-headed age. I was then something of a soldier, and I threw

myself at Casal into the arquebuscades, to show that I rode on

horseback as well as an officer. It is true, I restored peace between

the French and the Spaniards. That redeems my sin a little.”

“I see no sin in being able to ride well on horseback,” said the

Theatin; “that is in perfect good taste, and does honor to our gown. As

a Christian, I approve of your having prevented the effusion of blood;

as a monk I am proud of the bravery a monk has exhibited.”

Mazarin bowed his head humbly. “Yes,” said he, “but the consequences?”

“What consequences?”

“Eh! that damned sin of pride has roots without end. From the time that

I threw myself in that manner between two armies, that I had smelt

powder and faced lines of soldiers, I have held generals a little in

contempt.”

“Ah!” said the father.

“There is the evil; so that I have not found one endurable since that

time.”

“The fact is,” said the Theatin, “that the generals we have had have

not been remarkable.”

“Oh!” cried Mazarin, “there was Monsieur le Prince. I have tormented

him thoroughly.”

“He is not much to be pitied: he has acquired sufficient glory, and

sufficient wealth.”

“That may be, for Monsieur le Prince; but M. Beaufort, for example—whom

I held suffering so long in the dungeon of Vincennes?”

“Ah! but he was a rebel, and the safety of the state required that you

should make a sacrifice. Pass on!”

“I believe I have exhausted pride. There is another sin which I am

afraid to qualify.”

“I can qualify it myself. Tell it.”

“A great sin, reverend father!”

“We shall judge, monseigneur.”

“You cannot fail to have heard of certain relations which I have

had—with her majesty the queen-mother;—the malevolent——”

“The malevolent, my lord, are fools. Was it not necessary for the good

of the state and the interests of the young king, that you should live

in good intelligence with the queen? Pass on, pass on!”

“I assure you,” said Mazarin, “you remove a terrible weight from my

breast.”

“These are all trifles!—look for something serious.”

“I have had much ambition, father.”

“That is the march of great minds and things, my lord.”

“Even the longing for the tiara?”

“To be pope is to be the first of Christians. Why should you not desire

that?”

“It has been printed that, to gain that object, I had sold Cambria to

the Spaniards.”

“You have, perhaps, yourself written pamphlets without severely

persecuting pamphleteers.”

“Then, reverend father, I have truly a clean breast. I feel nothing

remaining but slight peccadilloes.”

“What are they?”

“Play.”

“That is rather worldly: but you were obliged by the duties of

greatness to keep a good house.”

“I like to win.”

“No player plays to lose.”

“I cheated a little.”

“You took your advantage. Pass on.”

“Well! reverend father, I feel nothing else upon my conscience. Give me

absolution, and my soul will be able, when God shall please to call it,

to mount without obstacle to the throne——”

The Theatin moved neither his arms nor his lips. “What are you waiting

for, father?” said Mazarin.

“I am waiting for the end.”

“The end of what?”

“Of the confession, monsieur.”

“But I have ended.”

“Oh, no; your eminence is mistaken.”

“Not that I know of.”

“Search diligently.”

“I have searched as well as possible.”

“Then I shall assist your memory.”

“Do.”

The Theatin coughed several times. “You have said nothing of avarice,

another capital sin, nor of those millions,” said he.

“What millions, father?”

“Why, those you possess, my lord.”

“Father, that money is mine, why should I speak to you about that?”

“Because, see you, our opinions differ. You say that money is yours,

whilst I—I believe it is rather the property of others.”

Mazarin lifted his cold hand to his brow, which was beaded with

perspiration. “How so?” stammered he.

“This way. Your excellency has gained much wealth—in the service of the

king.”

“Hum! much—that is, not too much.”

“Whatever it may be, whence came that wealth?

“From the state.”

“The state, that is the king.”

“But what do you conclude from that, father?” said Mazarin, who began

to tremble.

“I cannot conclude without seeing a list of the riches you possess. Let

us reckon a little, if you please. You have the bishopric of Metz?”

“Yes.”

“The abbeys of St. Clement, St. Arnould, and St. Vincent, all at Metz?”

“Yes.”

“You have the abbey of St. Denis, in France, a magnificent property?”

“Yes, father.”

“You have the abbey of Cluny, which is rich?”

“I have.”

“That of St. Medard at Soissons, with a revenue of one hundred thousand

livres?”

“I cannot deny it.”

“That of St. Victor, at Marseilles,—one of the best in the south?”

“Yes, father.”

“A good million a year. With the emoluments of the cardinalship and the

ministry, I say too little when I say two millions a year.”

“Eh!”

“In ten years that is twenty millions,—and twenty millions put out at

fifty per cent give, by progression, twenty-three millions in ten

years.”

“How well you reckon for a Theatin!”

“Since your eminence placed our order in the convent we occupy, near

St. Germain des Pres, in 1641, I have kept the accounts of the

society.”

“And mine likewise, apparently, father.”

“One ought to know a little of everything, my lord.”

“Very well. Conclude, at present.”

“I conclude that your baggage is too heavy to allow you to pass through

the gates of Paradise.”

“Shall I be damned?”

“If you do not make restitution, yes.”

Mazarin uttered a piteous cry. “Restitution!—but to whom, good God?”

“To the owner of that money,—to the king.”

“But the king did not give it all to me.”

“One moment,—does not the king sign the ordonnances?”

Mazarin passed from sighs to groans. “Absolution! absolution!” cried

he.

“Impossible, my lord. Restitution! restitution!” replied the Theatin.

“But you absolve me from all other sins, why not from that?”

“Because,” replied the father, “to absolve you for that motive would be

a sin for which the king would never absolve me, my lord.”

Thereupon the confessor quitted his penitent with an air full of

compunction. He then went out in the same manner he had entered.

“Oh, good God!” groaned the cardinal. “Come here, Colbert, I am very,

very ill indeed, my friend.”

CHAPTER 46.

The Donation

Colbert reappeared beneath the curtains.

“Have you heard?” said Mazarin.

“Alas! yes, my lord.”

“Can he be right? Can all this money be badly acquired?”

“A Theatin, monseigneur, is a bad judge in matters of finance,” replied

Colbert, coolly. “And yet it is very possible that, according to his

theological ideas, your eminence has been, in a certain degree, in the

wrong. People generally find they have been so,—when they die.”

“In the first place, they commit the wrong of dying, Colbert.”

“That is true, my lord. Against whom, however, did the Theatin make out

that you had committed these wrongs? Against the king?!”

Mazarin shrugged his shoulders. “As if I had not saved both his state

and his finances.”

“That admits of no contradiction, my lord.”

“Does it? Then I have received a merely legitimate salary, in spite of

the opinion of my confessor?”

“That is beyond doubt.”

“And I might fairly keep for my own family, which is so needy, a good

fortune,—the whole, even, of which I have earned?”

“I see no impediment to that, monseigneur.”

“I felt assured that in consulting you, Colbert, I should have good

advice,” replied Mazarin, greatly delighted.

Colbert resumed his pedantic look. “My lord,” interrupted he, “I think

it would be quite as well to examine whether what the Theatin said is

not a snare.”

“Oh! no; a snare? What for? The Theatin is an honest man.”

“He believed your eminence to be at death’s door, because your eminence

consulted him. Did not I hear him say—‘Distinguish that which the king

has given you from that which you have given yourself.’ Recollect, my

lord, if he did not say something a little like that to you?—that is

quite a theatrical speech.”

“That is possible.”

“In which case, my lord, I should consider you as required by the

Theatin to——”

“To make restitution!” cried Mazarin, with great warmth.

“Eh! I do not say no.”

“What, of all! You do not dream of such a thing! You speak just as the

confessor did.”

“To make restitution of a part,—that is to say, his majesty’s part; and

that, monseigneur, may have its dangers. Your eminence is too skillful

a politician not to know that, at this moment, the king does not

possess a hundred and fifty thousand livres clear in his coffers.”

“That is not my affair,” said Mazarin, triumphantly; “that belongs to

M. le Surintendant Fouquet, whose accounts I gave you to verify some

months ago.”

Colbert bit his lips at the name of Fouquet. “His majesty,” said he,

between his teeth, “has no money but that which M. Fouquet collects:

your money, monseigneur, would afford him a delicious banquet.”

“Well, but I am not the superintendent of his majesty’s finances—I have

my purse—surely I would do much for his majesty’s welfare—some

legacy—but I cannot disappoint my family.”

“The legacy of a part would dishonor you and offend the king. Leaving a

part to his majesty is to avow that that part has inspired you with

doubts as to the lawfulness of the means of acquisition.”

“Monsieur Colbert!”

“I thought your eminence did me the honor to ask my advice?”

“Yes, but you are ignorant of the principal details of the question.”

“I am ignorant of nothing, my lord; during ten years, all the columns

of figures which are found in France have passed in review before me,

and if I have painfully nailed them into my brain, they are there now

so well riveted, that, from the office of M. Letellier, who is sober,

to the little secret largesses of M. Fouquet, who is prodigal, I could

recite, figure by figure, all the money that is spent in France from

Marseilles to Cherbourg.”

“Then, you would have me throw all my money into the coffers of the

king!” cried Mazarin, ironically; and from whom, at the same time, the

gout forced painful moans. “Surely the king would reproach me with

nothing, but he would laugh at me, while squandering my millions, and

with good reason.”

“Your eminence has misunderstood me. I did not, the least in the world,

pretend that his majesty ought to spend your money.”

“You said so clearly, it seems to me, when you advised me to give it to

him.”

“Ah,” replied Colbert, “that is because your eminence, absorbed as you

are by your disease, entirely loses sight of the character of Louis

XIV.”

“How so?”

“That character, if I may venture to express myself thus, resembles

that which my lord confessed just now to the Theatin.”

“Go on—that is?”

“Pride! Pardon me, my lord, haughtiness, nobleness; kings have no

pride, that is a human passion.”

“Pride,—yes, you are right. Next?”

“Well, my lord, if I have divined rightly, your eminence has but to

give all your money to the king, and that immediately.”

“But for what?” said Mazarin, quite bewildered.

“Because the king will not accept of the whole.”

“What, and he a young man, and devoured by ambition?”

“Just so.”

“A young man who is anxious for my death——”

“My lord!”

“To inherit, yes, Colbert, yes; he is anxious for my death in order to

inherit. Triple fool that I am! I would prevent him!”

“Exactly: if the donation were made in a certain form he would refuse

it.”

“Well, but how?”

“That is plain enough. A young man who has yet done nothing—who burns

to distinguish himself—who burns to reign alone, will never take

anything ready built, he will construct for himself. This prince,

monseigneur, will never be content with the Palais Royal, which M. de

Richelieu left him, nor with the Palais Mazarin, which you have had so

superbly constructed, nor with the Louvre, which his ancestors

inhabited; nor with St. Germain, where he was born. All that does not

proceed from himself, I predict, he will disdain.”

“And you will guarantee, that if I give my forty millions to the

king——”

“Saying certain things to him at the same time, I guarantee he will

refuse them.”

“But those things—what are they?”

“I will write them, if my lord will have the goodness to dictate them.”

“Well, but, after all, what advantage will that be to me?”

“An enormous one. Nobody will afterwards be able to accuse your

eminence of that unjust avarice with which pamphleteers have reproached

the most brilliant mind of the present age.”

“You are right, Colbert, you are right; go, and seek the king, on my

part, and take him my will.”

“Your donation, my lord.”

“But, if he should accept it; if he should even think of accepting it!”

“Then there would remain thirteen millions for your family, and that is

a good round sum.”

“But then you would be either a fool or a traitor.”

“And I am neither the one nor the other, my lord. You appear to be much

afraid that the king will accept; you have a deal more reason to fear

that he will not accept.”

“But, see you, if he does not accept, I should like to guarantee my

thirteen reserved millions to him—yes, I will do so—yes. But my pains

are returning, I shall faint. I am very, very ill, Colbert; I am very

near my end!”

Colbert started. The cardinal was indeed very ill; large drops of sweat

flowed down upon his bed of agony, and the frightful pallor of a face

streaming with water was a spectacle which the most hardened

practitioner could not have beheld without compassion. Colbert was,

without doubt, very much affected, for he quitted the chamber, calling

Bernouin to attend the dying man and went into the corridor. There,

walking about with a meditative expression, which almost gave nobility

to his vulgar head, his shoulders thrown up, his neck stretched out,

his lips half open, to give vent to unconnected fragments of incoherent

thoughts, he lashed up his courage to the pitch of the undertaking

contemplated, whilst within ten paces of him, separated only by a wall,

his master was being stifled by anguish which drew from him lamentable

cries, thinking no more of the treasures of the earth, or of the joys

of Paradise, but much of all the horrors of hell. Whilst burning-hot

napkins, physic, revulsives, and Guenaud, who was recalled, were

performing their functions with increased activity, Colbert, holding

his great head in both his hands, to compress within it the fever of

the projects engendered by the brain, was meditating the tenor of the

donation he would make Mazarin write, at the first hour of respite his

disease should afford him. It would appear as if all the cries of the

cardinal, and all the attacks of death upon this representative of the

past, were stimulants for the genius of this thinker with the bushy

eyebrows, who was turning already towards the rising sun of a

regenerated society. Colbert resumed his place at Mazarin’s pillow at

the first interval of pain, and persuaded him to dictate a donation

thus conceived.

“About to appear before God, the Master of mankind, I beg the king, who

was my master on earth, to resume the wealth which his bounty has

bestowed upon me, and which my family would be happy to see pass into

such illustrious hands. The particulars of my property will be

found—they are drawn up—at the first requisition of his majesty, or at

the last sigh of his most devoted servant,

“Jules, Cardinal de Mazarin.”

The cardinal sighed heavily as he signed this; Colbert sealed the

packet, and carried it immediately to the Louvre, whither the king had

returned.

He then went back to his own home, rubbing his hands with the

confidence of a workman who has done a good day’s work.

CHAPTER 47.

How Anne of Austria gave one Piece of Advice to Louis XIV., and how M.

Fouquet gave him another.

The news of the extreme illness of the cardinal had already spread, and

attracted at least as much attention among the people of the Louvre as

the news of the marriage of Monsieur, the king’s brother, which had

already been announced as an official fact. Scarcely had Louis XIV.

returned home, with his thoughts fully occupied with the various things

he had seen and heard in the course of the evening, when an usher

announced that the same crowd of courtiers who, in the morning, had

thronged his levee, presented themselves again at his coucher, a

remarkable piece of respect which, during the reign of the cardinal,

the court, not very discreet in its preferences, had accorded to the

minister, without caring about displeasing the king.

But the minister had had, as we have said, an alarming attack of gout,

and the tide of flattery was mounting towards the throne. Courtiers

have a marvelous instinct in scenting the turn of events; courtiers

possess a supreme kind of science; they are diplomatists in throwing

light upon the unraveling of complicated intrigues, captains in

divining the issue of battles, and physicians in curing the sick. Louis

XIV., to whom his mother had taught this axiom, together with many

others, understood at once that the cardinal must be very ill.

Scarcely had Anne of Austria conducted the young queen to her

apartments and taken from her brow the head-dress of ceremony, when she

went to see her son in his cabinet, where, alone, melancholy and

depressed, he was indulging, as if to exercise his will, in one of

those terrible inward passions—king’s passions—which create events when

they break out, and with Louis XIV., thanks to his astonishing command

over himself, became such benign tempests, that his most violent, his

only passion, that which Saint Simon mentions with astonishment, was

that famous fit of anger which he exhibited fifty years later, on the

occasion of a little concealment of the Duc de Maine’s and which had

for result a shower of blows inflicted with a cane upon the back of a

poor valet who had stolen a biscuit. The young king then was, as we

have seen, a prey to a double excitement; and he said to himself as he

looked in a glass, “O king!—king by name, and not in fact;—phantom,

vain phantom art thou!—inert statue, which has no other power than that

of provoking salutations from courtiers, when wilt thou be able to

raise thy velvet arm, or clench thy silken hand? when wilt thou be able

to open, for any purpose but to sigh, or smile, lips condemned to the

motionless stupidity of the marbles in thy gallery?”

Then, passing his hand over his brow, and feeling the want of air, he

approached a window, and looking down, saw below some horsemen talking

together, and groups of timid observers. These horsemen were a fraction

of the watch: the groups were busy portions of the people, to whom a

king is always a curious thing, the same as a rhinoceros, a crocodile,

or a serpent. He struck his brow with his open hand, crying,—“King of

France! what title! People of France! what a heap of creatures! I have

just returned to my Louvre; my horses, just unharnessed, are still

smoking, and I have created interest enough to induce scarcely twenty

persons to look at me as I passed. Twenty! what do I say? no; there

were not twenty anxious to see the king of France. There are not even

ten archers to guard my place of residence: archers, people, guards,

all are at the Palais Royal! Why, my good God! have not I, the king,

the right to ask of you all that?”

“Because,” said a voice, replying to his, and which sounded from the

other side of the door of the cabinet, “because at the Palais Royal

lies all the gold,—that is to say, all the power of him who desires to

reign.”

Louis turned sharply round. The voice which had pronounced these words

was that of Anne of Austria. The king started, and advanced towards

her. “I hope,” said he, “your majesty has paid no attention to the vain

declamations which the solitude and disgust familiar to kings suggest

to the happiest dispositions?”

“I only paid attention to one thing, my son, and that was, that you

were complaining.”

“Who! I? Not at all,” said Louis XIV.; “no, in truth, you err, madame.”

“What were you doing, then?”

“I thought I was under the ferule of my professor, and developing a

subject of amplification.”

“My son,” replied Anne of Austria, shaking her head, “you are wrong not

to trust my word; you are wrong not to grant me your confidence. A day

will come, and perhaps quickly, wherein you will have occasion to

remember that axiom:—‘Gold is universal power; and they alone are kings

who are all-powerful.’”

“Your intention,” continued the king, “was not, however, to cast blame

upon the rich men of this age, was it?

“No,” said the queen, warmly; “no, sire; they who are rich in this age,

under your reign, are rich because you have been willing they should be

so, and I entertain against them neither malice nor envy; they have,

without doubt, served your majesty sufficiently well for your majesty

to have permitted them to reward themselves. That is what I mean to say

by the words for which you reproach me.”

“God forbid, madame, that I should ever reproach my mother with

anything!”

“Besides,” continued Anne of Austria, “the Lord never gives the goods

of this world but for a season; the Lord—as correctives to honor and

riches—the Lord has placed sufferings, sickness, and death; and no

one,” added she, with a melancholy smile, which proved she made the

application of the funeral precept to herself, “no man can take his

wealth or greatness with him to the grave. It results, therefore, that

the young gather the abundant harvest prepared for them by the old.”

Louis listened with increased attention to the words which Anne of

Austria, no doubt, pronounced with a view to console him. “Madame,”

said he, looking earnestly at his mother, “one would almost say in

truth that you had something else to announce to me.”

“I have absolutely nothing, my son; only you cannot have failed to

remark that his eminence the cardinal is very ill.”

Louis looked at his mother, expecting some emotion in her voice, some

sorrow in her countenance. The face of Anne of Austria appeared a

little changed, but that was from sufferings of quite a personal

character. Perhaps the alteration was caused by the cancer which had

begun to consume her breast. “Yes, madame,” said the king; “yes, M. de

Mazarin is very ill.”

“And it would be a great loss to the kingdom if God were to summon his

eminence away. Is not that your opinion as well as mine, my son?” said

the queen.

“Yes, madame; yes, certainly, it would be a great loss for the

kingdom,” said Louis, coloring; “but the peril does not seem to me to

be so great; besides, the cardinal is still young.” The king had

scarcely ceased speaking when an usher lifted the tapestry, and stood

with a paper in his hand, waiting for the king to speak to him.

“What have you there?” asked the king.

“A message from M. de Mazarin,” replied the usher.

“Give it to me,” said the king; and he took the paper. But at the

moment he was about to open it, there was a great noise in the gallery,

the ante-chamber, and the court.

“Ah, ah,” said Louis XIV., who doubtless knew the meaning of that

triple noise. “How could I say there was but one king in France! I was

mistaken, there are two.”

As he spoke or thought thus, the door opened, and the superintendent of

the finances, Fouquet, appeared before his nominal master. It was he

who made the noise in the ante-chamber, it was his horses that made the

noise in the courtyard. In addition to all this, a loud murmur was

heard along his passage, which did not die away till some time after he

had passed. It was this murmur which Louis XIV. regretted so deeply not

hearing as he passed, and dying away behind him.

“He is not precisely a king, as you fancy,” said Anne of Austria to her

son; “he is only a man who is much too rich—that is all.”

Whilst saying these words, a bitter feeling gave to these words of the

queen a most hateful expression; whereas the brow of the king, calm and

self-possessed, on the contrary, was without the slightest wrinkle. He

nodded, therefore, familiarly to Fouquet, whilst he continued to unfold

the paper given to him by the usher. Fouquet perceived this movement,

and with a politeness at once easy and respectful, advanced towards the

queen, so as not to disturb the king. Louis had opened the paper, and

yet he did not read it. He listened to Fouquet paying the most charming

compliments to the queen upon her hand and arm. Anne of Austria’s frown

relaxed a little, she even almost smiled. Fouquet perceived that the

king, instead of reading, was looking at him; he turned half round,

therefore, and while continuing his conversation with the queen, faced

the king.

“You know, Monsieur Fouquet,” said Louis, “how ill M. Mazarin is?”

“Yes, sire, I know that,” said Fouquet; “in fact, he is very ill. I was

at my country-house of Vaux when the news reached me; and the affair

seemed so pressing that I left at once.”

“You left Vaux this evening, monsieur?”

“An hour and a half ago, yes, your majesty,” said Fouquet, consulting a

watch, richly ornamented with diamonds.

“An hour and a half!” said the king, still able to restrain his anger,

but not to conceal his astonishment.

“I understand you, sire. Your majesty doubts my word, and you have

reason to do so, but I have really come in that time, though it is

wonderful! I received from England three pairs of very fast horses, as

I had been assured. They were placed at distances of four leagues

apart, and I tried them this evening. They really brought me from Vaux

to the Louvre in an hour and a half, so your majesty sees I have not

been cheated.” The queen-mother smiled with something like secret envy.

But Fouquet caught her thought. “Thus, madame,” he promptly said, “such

horses are made for kings, not for subjects; for kings ought never to

yield to any one in anything.”

The king looked up.

“And yet,” interrupted Anne of Austria, “you are not a king, that I

know of, M. Fouquet.”

“Truly not, madame; therefore the horses only await the orders of his

majesty to enter the royal stables; and if I allowed myself to try

them, it was only for fear of offering to the king anything that was

not positively wonderful.”

The king became quite red.

“You know, Monsieur Fouquet,” said the queen, “that at the court of

France it is not the custom for a subject to offer anything to his

king.”

Louis started.

“I hoped, madame,” said Fouquet, much agitated, “that my love for his

majesty, my incessant desire to please him, would serve to compensate

the want of etiquette. It was not so much a present that I permitted

myself to offer, as the tribute I paid.”

“Thank you, Monsieur Fouquet,” said the king politely, “and I am

gratified by your intention, for I love good horses; but you know I am

not very rich; you, who are my superintendent of finances, know it

better than any one else. I am not able, then, however willing I may

be, to purchase such a valuable set of horses.”

Fouquet darted a haughty glance at the queen-mother, who appeared to

triumph at the false position in which the minister had placed himself,

and replied:—

“Luxury is the virtue of kings, sire: it is luxury which makes them

resemble God: it is by luxury they are more than other men. With luxury

a king nourishes his subjects, and honors them. Under the mild heat of

this luxury of kings springs the luxury of individuals, a source of

riches for the people. His majesty, by accepting the gift of these six

incomparable horses, would stimulate the pride of his own breeders, of

Limousin, Perche, and Normandy, and this emulation would have been

beneficial to all. But the king is silent, and consequently I am

condemned.”

During this speech, Louis was, unconsciously, folding and unfolding

Mazarin’s paper, upon which he had not cast his eyes. At length he

glanced upon it, and uttered a faint cry at reading the first line.

“What is the matter, my son?” asked the queen, anxiously, and going

towards the king.

“From the cardinal,” replied the king, continuing to read; “yes, yes,

it is really from him.”

“Is he worse, then?”

“Read!” said the king, passing the parchment to his mother, as if he

thought that nothing less than reading would convince Anne of Austria

of a thing so astonishing as was conveyed in that paper.

Anne of Austria read in turn, and as she read, her eyes sparkled with a

joy all the greater from her useless endeavor to hide it, which

attracted the attention of Fouquet.

“Oh! a regularly drawn up deed of gift,” said she.

“A gift?” repeated Fouquet.

“Yes,” said the king, replying pointedly to the superintendent of

finances, “yes, at the point of death, monsieur le cardinal makes me a

donation of all his wealth.”

“Forty millions,” cried the queen. “Oh, my son! this is very noble on

the part of his eminence, and will silence all malicious rumors; forty

millions scraped together slowly, coming back all in one heap to the

treasury! It is the act of a faithful subject and a good Christian.”

And having once more cast her eyes over the act, she restored it to

Louis XIV., whom the announcement of the sum greatly agitated. Fouquet

had taken some steps backwards and remained silent. The king looked at

him, and held the paper out to him, in turn. The superintendent only

bestowed a haughty look of a second upon it; then bowing,—“Yes, sire,”

said he, “a donation, I see.”

“You must reply to it, my son,” said Anne of Austria; “you must reply

to it, and immediately.”

“But how, madame?”

“By a visit to the cardinal.”

“Why, it is but an hour since I left his eminence,” said the king.

“Write, then, sire.”

“Write!” said the young king, with evident repugnance.

“Well!” replied Anne of Austria, “it seems to me, my son, that a man

who has just made such a present has a good right to expect to be

thanked for it with some degree of promptitude.” Then turning towards

Fouquet: “Is not that likewise your opinion, monsieur?”

“That the present is worth the trouble? Yes madame,” said Fouquet, with

a lofty air that did not escape the king.

“Accept, then, and thank him,” insisted Anne of Austria.

“What says M. Fouquet?” asked Louis XIV.

“Does your majesty wish to know my opinion?”

“Yes.”

“Thank him, sire——”

“Ah!” said the queen.

“But do not accept,” continued Fouquet.

“And why not?” asked the queen.

“You have yourself said why, madame,” replied Fouquet; “because kings

cannot and ought not to receive presents from their subjects.”

The king remained silent between these two contrary opinions.

“But forty millions!” said Anne of Austria, in the same tone as that in

which, at a later period, poor Marie Antoinette replied, “You will tell

me as much!”

“I know,” said Fouquet, laughing, “forty millions makes a good round

sum,—such a sum as could almost tempt a royal conscience.”

“But monsieur,” said Anne of Austria, “instead of persuading the king

not to receive this present, recall to his majesty’s mind, you, whose

duty it is, that these forty millions are a fortune to him.”

“It is precisely, madame, because these forty millions would be a

fortune that I will say to the king, ‘Sire, if it be not decent for a

king to accept from a subject six horses, worth twenty thousand livres,

it would be disgraceful for him to owe a fortune to another subject,

more or less scrupulous in the choice of the materials which

contributed to the building up of that fortune.’”

“It ill becomes you, monsieur, to give your king a lesson,” said Anne

of Austria; “better procure for him forty millions to replace those you

make him lose.”

“The king shall have them whenever he wishes,” said the superintendent

of finances, bowing.

“Yes, by oppressing the people,” said the queen.

“And were they not oppressed, madame,” replied Fouquet, “when they were

made to sweat the forty millions given by this deed? Furthermore, his

majesty has asked my opinion, I have given it; if his majesty ask my

concurrence, it will be the same.”

“Nonsense! accept, my son, accept,” said Anne of Austria. “You are

above reports and interpretations.”

“Refuse, sire,” said Fouquet. “As long as a king lives, he has no other

measure but his conscience,—no other judge than his own desires; but

when dead, he has posterity, which applauds or accuses.”

“Thank you, mother,” replied Louis, bowing respectfully to the queen.

“Thank you, Monsieur Fouquet,” said he, dismissing the superintendent

civilly.

“Do you accept?” asked Anne of Austria, once more.

“I shall consider of it,” replied he, looking at Fouquet.

CHAPTER 48.

Agony

The day that the deed of gift had been sent to the king, the cardinal

caused himself to be transported to Vincennes. The king and the court

followed him thither. The last flashes of this torch still cast

splendor enough around to absorb all other lights in its rays. Besides,

as it has been seen, the faithful satellite of his minister, young

Louis XIV., marched to the last minute in accordance with his

gravitation. The disease, as Guenaud had predicted, had become worse;

it was no longer an attack of gout, it was an attack of death; then

there was another thing which made that agony more agonizing still,—and

that was the agitation brought into his mind by the donation he had

sent to the king, and which, according to Colbert, the king ought to

send back unaccepted to the cardinal. The cardinal had, as we have

said, great faith in the predictions of his secretary; but the sum was

a large one, and whatever might be the genius of Colbert, from time to

time the cardinal thought to himself that the Theatin also might

possibly have been mistaken, and that there was at least as much chance

of his not being damned, as there was of Louis XIV. sending back his

millions.

Besides, the longer the donation was in coming back, the more Mazarin

thought that forty millions were worth a little risk, particularly of

so hypothetic a thing as the soul. Mazarin, in his character of

cardinal and prime minister, was almost an atheist, and quite a

materialist. Every time that the door opened, he turned sharply round

towards that door, expecting to see the return of his unfortunate

donation; then, deceived in his hope, he fell back again with a sigh,

and found his pains so much the greater for having forgotten them for

an instant.

Anne of Austria had also followed the cardinal; her heart, though age

had made it selfish, could not help evincing towards the dying man a

sorrow which she owed him as a wife, according to some; and as a

sovereign, according to others. She had, in some sort, put on a

mourning countenance beforehand, and all the court wore it as she did.

Louis, in order not to show on his face what was passing at the bottom

of his heart, persisted in remaining in his own apartments, where his

nurse alone kept him company; the more he saw the approach of the time

when all constraint would be at an end, the more humble and patient he

was, falling back upon himself, as all strong men do when they form

great designs, in order to gain more spring at the decisive moment.

Extreme unction had been administered to the cardinal, who, faithful to

his habits of dissimulation, struggled against appearances, and even

against reality, receiving company in his bed, as if he only suffered

from a temporary complaint.

Guenaud, on his part, preserved profound secrecy; wearied with visits

and questions, he answered nothing but “his eminence is still full of

youth and strength, but God wills that which He wills, and when He has

decided that man is to be laid low, he will be laid low.” These words,

which he scattered with a sort of discretion, reserve, and preference,

were commented upon earnestly by two persons,—the king and the

cardinal. Mazarin, notwithstanding the prophecy of Guenaud, still lured

himself with a hope, or rather played his part so well, that the most

cunning, when saying that he lured himself, proved that they were his

dupes.

Louis, absent from the cardinal for two days; Louis with his eyes fixed

upon that same donation which so constantly preoccupied the cardinal;

Louis did not exactly know how to make out Mazarin’s conduct. The son

of Louis XIII., following the paternal traditions, had, up to that

time, been so little of a king that, whilst ardently desiring royalty,

he desired it with that terror which always accompanies the unknown.

Thus, having formed his resolution, which, besides, he communicated to

nobody, he determined to have an interview with Mazarin. It was Anne of

Austria, who, constant in her attendance upon the cardinal, first heard

this proposition of the king’s, and transmitted it to the dying man,

whom it greatly agitated. For what purpose could Louis wish for an

interview? Was it to return the deed, as Colbert had said he would? Was

it to keep it, after thanking him, as Mazarin thought he would?

Nevertheless, as the dying man felt that the uncertainty increased his

torments, he did not hesitate an instant.

“His majesty will be welcome,—yes, very welcome,” cried he, making a

sign to Colbert, who was seated at the foot of the bed, and which the

latter understood perfectly. “Madame,” continued Mazarin, “will your

majesty be good enough to assure the king yourself of the truth of what

I have just said?”

Anne of Austria rose; she herself was anxious to have the question of

the forty millions settled—the question which seemed to lie heavy on

the mind of every one. Anne of Austria went out; Mazarin made a great

effort, and, raising himself up towards Colbert: “Well, Colbert,” said

he, “two days have passed away—two mortal days—and, you see, nothing

has been returned from yonder.”

“Patience, my lord,” said Colbert.

“Are you mad, you wretch? You advise me to have patience! Oh, in sad

truth, Colbert, you are laughing at me. I am dying, and you call out to

me to wait!”

“My lord,” said Colbert, with his habitual coolness, “it is impossible

that things should not come out as I have said. His majesty is coming

to see you, and no doubt he brings back the deed himself.”

“Do you think so? Well, I, on the contrary, am sure that his majesty is

coming to thank me.”

At this moment Anne of Austria returned. On her way to the apartments

of her son she had met with a new empiric. This was a powder which was

said to have power to save the cardinal; and she brought a portion of

this powder with her. But this was not what Mazarin expected; therefore

he would not even look at it, declaring that life was not worth the

pains that were taken to preserve it. But, whilst professing this

philosophical axiom, his long-confined secret escaped him at last.

“That, madame,” said he, “that is not the interesting part of my

situation. I made, two days ago, a little donation to the king; up to

this time, from delicacy, no doubt, his majesty has not condescended to

say anything about it; but the time for explanation is come, and I

implore your majesty to tell me if the king has made up his mind on

that matter.”

Anne of Austria was about to reply, when Mazarin stopped her.

“The truth, madame,” said he—“in the name of Heaven, the truth! Do not

flatter a dying man with a hope that may prove vain.” There he stopped,

a look from Colbert telling him that he was on a wrong tack.

“I know,” said Anne of Austria, taking the cardinal’s hand, “I know

that you have generously made, not a little donation, as you modestly

call it, but a magnificent gift. I know how painful it would be to you

if the king——”

Mazarin listened, dying as he was, as ten living men could not have

listened.

“If the king——” replied he.

“If the king,” continued Anne of Austria, “should not freely accept

what you offer so nobly.”

Mazarin allowed himself to sink back upon his pillow like Pantaloon;

that is to say, with all the despair of a man who bows before the

tempest; but he still preserved sufficient strength and presence of

mind to cast upon Colbert one of those looks which are well worth ten

sonnets, which is to say, ten long poems.

“Should you not,” added the queen, “have considered the refusal of the

king as a sort of insult?” Mazarin rolled his head about upon his

pillow, without articulating a syllable. The queen was deceived, or

feigned to be deceived, by this demonstration.

“Therefore,” resumed she, “I have circumvented him with good counsels;

and as certain minds, jealous, no doubt, of the glory you are about to

acquire by this generosity, have endeavored to prove to the king that

he ought not to accept this donation, I have struggled in your favor,

and so well have I struggled, that you will not have, I hope, that

distress to undergo.”

“Ah!” murmured Mazarin, with languishing eyes, “ah! that is a service I

shall never forget for a single minute of the few hours I still have to

live.”

“I must admit,” continued the queen, “that it was not without trouble I

rendered it to your eminence.”

“Ah, peste! I believe that. Oh! oh!”

“Good God! what is the matter?”

“I am burning!”

“Do you suffer much?”

“As much as one of the damned.”

Colbert would have liked to sink through the floor.

“So, then,” resumed Mazarin, “your majesty thinks that the king——” he

stopped several seconds—“that the king is coming here to offer me some

small thanks?”

“I think so,” said the queen. Mazarin annihilated Colbert with his last

look.

At that moment the ushers announced that the king was in the

ante-chambers, which were filled with people. This announcement

produced a stir of which Colbert took advantage to escape by the door

of the ruelle. Anne of Austria arose, and awaited her son, standing.

Louis XIV. appeared at the threshold of the door, with his eyes fixed

upon the dying man, who did not even think it worth while to notice

that majesty from whom he thought he had nothing more to expect. An

usher placed an armchair close to the bed. Louis bowed to his mother,

then to the cardinal, and sat down. The queen took a seat in her turn.

Then, as the king looked behind him, the usher understood that look and

made a sign to the courtiers who filled up the doorway to go out, which

they instantly did. Silence fell upon the chamber with the velvet

curtains. The king, still very young, and very timid in the presence of

him who had been his master from his birth, still respected him much,

particularly now, in the supreme majesty of death. He did not dare,

therefore, to begin the conversation, feeling that every word must have

its weight not only upon things of this world, but of the next. As to

the cardinal, at that moment he had but one thought—his donation. It

was not physical pain which gave him that air of despondency, and that

lugubrious look; it was the expectation of the thanks that were about

to issue from the king’s mouth, and cut off all hope of restitution.

Mazarin was the first to break the silence. “Is your majesty come to

make any stay at Vincennes?” said he.

Louis made an affirmative sign with his head.

“That is a gracious favor,” continued Mazarin, “granted to a dying man,

and which will render death less painful to him.”

“I hope,” replied the king, “I am come to visit, not a dying man, but a

sick man, susceptible of cure.”

Mazarin replied by a movement of the head.

“Your majesty is very kind; but I know more than you on that subject.

The last visit, sire,” said he, “the last visit.”

“If it were so, monsieur le cardinal,” said Louis, “I would come a last

time to ask the counsels of a guide to whom I owe everything.”

Anne of Austria was a woman; she could not restrain her tears. Louis

showed himself much affected, and Mazarin still more than his two

guests, but from very different motives. Here the silence returned. The

queen wiped her eyes, and the king resumed his firmness.

“I was saying,” continued the king, “that I owed much to your

eminence.” The eyes of the cardinal devoured the king, for he felt the

great moment had come. “And,” continued Louis, “the principal object of

my visit was to offer you very sincere thanks for the last evidence of

friendship you have kindly sent me.”

The cheeks of the cardinal became sunken, his lips partially opened,

and the most lamentable sigh he had ever uttered was about to issue

from his chest.

“Sire,” said he, “I shall have despoiled my poor family; I shall have

ruined all who belong to me, which may be imputed to me as an error;

but, at least, it shall not be said of me that I have refused to

sacrifice everything to my king.”

Anne of Austria’s tears flowed afresh.

“My dear Monsieur Mazarin,” said the king, in a more serious tone than

might have been expected from his youth, “you have misunderstood me,

apparently.”

Mazarin raised himself upon his elbow.

“I have no purpose to despoil your dear family, nor to ruin your

servants. Oh, no, that must never be!”

“Humph!” thought Mazarin, “he is going to restore me some scraps; let

us get the largest piece we can.”

“The king is going to be foolishly affected and play the generous,”

thought the queen; “he must not be allowed to impoverish himself; such

an opportunity for getting a fortune will never occur again.”

“Sire,” said the cardinal, aloud, “my family is very numerous, and my

nieces will be destitute when I am gone.”

“Oh,” interrupted the queen, eagerly, “have no uneasiness with respect

to your family, dear Monsieur Mazarin; we have no friends dearer than

your friends; your nieces shall be my children, the sisters of his

majesty; and if a favor be distributed in France, it shall be to those

you love.”

“Smoke!” thought Mazarin, who knew better than any one the faith that

can be put in the promises of kings. Louis read the dying man’s thought

in his face.

“Be comforted, my dear Monsieur Mazarin,” said he, with a half-smile,

sad beneath its irony; “the Mesdemoiselles de Mancini will lose, in

losing you, their most precious good; but they shall none the less be

the richest heiresses of France; and since you have been kind enough to

give me their dowry”—the cardinal was panting—“I restore it to them,”

continued Louis, drawing from his breast and holding towards the

cardinal’s bed the parchment which contained the donation that, during

two days, had kept alive such tempests in the mind of Mazarin.

“What did I tell you, my lord?” murmured in the alcove a voice which

passed away like a breath.

“Your majesty returns my donation!” cried Mazarin, so disturbed by joy

as to forget his character of a benefactor.

“Your majesty rejects the forty millions!” cried Anne of Austria, so

stupefied as to forget her character of an afflicted wife, or queen.

“Yes, my lord cardinal; yes, madame,” replied Louis XIV., tearing the

parchment which Mazarin had not yet ventured to clutch; “yes, I

annihilate this deed, which despoiled a whole family. The wealth

acquired by his eminence in my service is his own wealth and not mine.”

“But, sire, does your majesty reflect,” said Anne of Austria, “that you

have not ten thousand crowns in your coffers?”

“Madame, I have just performed my first royal action, and I hope it

will worthily inaugurate my reign.”

“Ah! sire, you are right!” cried Mazarin; “that is truly great—that is

truly generous which you have just done.” And he looked, one after the

other, at the pieces of the act spread over his bed, to assure himself

that it was the original and not a copy that had been torn. At length

his eyes fell upon the fragment which bore his signature, and

recognizing it, he sunk back on his bolster in a swoon. Anne of

Austria, without strength to conceal her regret, raised her hands and

eyes toward heaven.

“Oh! sire,” cried Mazarin, “may you be blessed! My God! May you be

beloved by all my family. Per Baccho! If ever any of those belonging to

me should cause your displeasure, sire, only frown, and I will rise

from my tomb!”

This pantalonnade did not produce all the effect Mazarin had counted

upon. Louis had already passed to considerations of a higher nature,

and as to Anne of Austria, unable to bear, without abandoning herself

to the anger she felt burning within her, the magnanimity of her son

and the hypocrisy of the cardinal, she arose and left the chamber,

heedless of thus betraying the extent of her grief. Mazarin saw all

this, and fearing that Louis XIV. might repent his decision, in order

to draw attention another way he began to cry out, as, at a later

period, Scapin was to cry out, in that sublime piece of pleasantry with

which the morose and grumbling Boileau dared to reproach Moliere. His

cries, however, by degrees, became fainter; and when Anne of Austria

left the apartment, they ceased altogether.

“Monsieur le cardinal,” said the king, “have you any recommendations to

make to me?”

“Sire,” replied Mazarin, “you are already wisdom itself, prudence

personified; of your generosity I shall not venture to speak; that

which you have just done exceeds all that the most generous men of

antiquity or of modern times have ever done.”

The king received this praise coldly.

“So you confine yourself,” said he, “to your thanks—and your

experience, much more extensive than my wisdom, my prudence, or my

generosity, does not furnish you with a single piece of friendly advice

to guide my future.”

Mazarin reflected for a moment. “You have just done much for me, sire,”

said he, “that is, for my family.”

“Say no more about that,” said the king.

“Well!” continued Mazarin, “I shall give you something in exchange for

these forty millions you have refused so royally.”

Louis XIV. indicated by a movement that these flatteries were

displeasing to him. “I shall give you a piece of advice,” continued

Mazarin; “yes, a piece of advice—advice more precious than the forty

millions.”

“My lord cardinal!” interrupted Louis.

“Sire, listen to this advice.”

“I am listening.”

“Come nearer, sire, for I am weak!—nearer, sire, nearer!”

The king bent over the dying man. “Sire,” said Mazarin, in so low a

tone that the breath of his words arrived only like a recommendation

from the tomb in the attentive ears of the king—“Sire, never have a

prime minister.”

Louis drew back astonished. The advice was a confession—a treasure, in

fact, was that sincere confession of Mazarin. The legacy of the

cardinal to the young king was composed of six words only, but those

six words, as Mazarin had said, were worth forty millions. Louis

remained for an instant bewildered. As for Mazarin, he appeared only to

have said something quite natural. A little scratching was heard along

the curtains of the alcove. Mazarin understood: “Yes, yes!” cried he

warmly, “yes, sire, I recommend to you a wise man, an honest man, and a

clever man.”

“Tell me his name, my lord.”

“His name is yet almost unknown, sire; it is M. Colbert, my attendant.

Oh! try him,” added Mazarin, in an earnest voice; “all that he has

predicted has come to pass, he has a safe glance, he is never mistaken

either in things or in men—which is more surprising still. Sire, I owe

you much, but I think I acquit myself of all towards you in giving you

M. Colbert.”

“So be it,” said Louis, faintly, for, as Mazarin had said, the name of

Colbert was quite unknown to him, and he thought the enthusiasm of the

cardinal partook of the delirium of a dying man. The cardinal sank back

on his pillows.

“For the present, adieu, sire! adieu,” murmured Mazarin. “I am tired,

and I have yet a rough journey to take before I present myself to my

new Master. Adieu, sire!”

The young king felt the tears rise to his eyes; he bent over the dying

man, already half a corpse, and then hastily retired.

CHAPTER 49.

The First Appearance of Colbert

The whole night was passed in anguish, common to the dying man and to

the king: the dying man expected his deliverance, the king awaited his

liberty. Louis did not go to bed. An hour after leaving the chamber of

the cardinal, he learned that the dying man, recovering a little

strength, had insisted upon being dressed, adorned and painted, and

seeing the ambassadors. Like Augustus, he no doubt considered the world

a great stage, and was desirous of playing out the last act of the

comedy. Anne of Austria reappeared no more in the cardinal’s

apartments; she had nothing more to do there. Propriety was the pretext

for her absence. On his part, the cardinal did not ask for her: the

advice the queen had given her son rankled in his heart.

Towards midnight, while still painted, Mazarin’s mortal agony came on.

He had revised his will, and as this will was the exact expression of

his wishes, and as he feared that some interested influence might take

advantage of his weakness to make him change something in it, he had

given orders to Colbert, who walked up and down the corridor which led

to the cardinal’s bed-chamber, like the most vigilant of sentinels. The

king, shut up in his own apartment, dispatched his nurse every hour to

Mazarin’s chamber, with orders to bring him back the exact bulletin of

the cardinal’s state. After having heard that Mazarin was dressed,

painted, and had seen the ambassadors, Louis heard that the prayers for

the dying were being read for the cardinal. At one o’clock in the

morning, Guenaud had administered the last remedy. This was a relic of

the old customs of that fencing time, which was about to disappear to

give place to another time, to believe that death could be kept off by

some good secret thrust. Mazarin, after having taken the remedy,

respired freely for nearly ten minutes. He immediately gave orders that

the news should be spread everywhere of a fortunate crisis. The king,

on learning this, felt as if a cold sweat were passing over his

brow;—he had had a glimpse of the light of liberty; slavery appeared to

him more dark and less acceptable than ever. But the bulletin which

followed entirely changed the face of things. Mazarin could no longer

breathe at all, and could scarcely follow the prayers which the cure of

Saint-Nicholas-des-Champs recited near him. The king resumed his

agitated walk about his chamber, and consulted, as he walked, several

papers drawn from a casket of which he alone had the key. A third time

the nurse returned. M. de Mazarin had just uttered a joke, and had

ordered his “Flora,” by Titian, to be revarnished. At length, towards

two o’clock in the morning, the king could no longer resist his

weariness: he had not slept for twenty-four hours. Sleep, so powerful

at his age, overcame him for about an hour. But he did not go to bed

for that hour, he slept in a fauteuil. About four o’clock his nurse

awoke him by entering the room.

“Well?” asked the king.

“Well, my dear sire,” said the nurse, clasping her hands with an air of

commiseration. “Well, he is dead!”

The king arose at a bound, as if a steel spring had been applied to his

legs. “Dead!” cried he.

“Alas! yes.”

“Is it quite certain?”

“Yes.”

“Official?”

“Yes.”

“Has the news been made public?”

“Not yet.”

“Who told you, then, that the cardinal was dead?”

“M. Colbert.”

“M. Colbert?”

“Yes.”

“And was he sure of what he said?”

“He came out of the chamber, and had held a glass for some minutes

before the cardinal’s lips.”

“Ah!” said the king. “And what is become of M. Colbert?”

“He has just left his eminence’s chamber.”

“Where is he?”

“He followed me.”

“So that he is——”

“Sire, waiting at your door, till it shall be your good pleasure to

receive him.”

Louis ran to the door, opened it himself, and perceived Colbert

standing waiting in the passage. The king started at sight of this

statue, all clothed in black. Colbert, bowing with profound respect,

advanced two steps towards his majesty. Louis re-entered his chamber,

making Colbert a sign to follow. Colbert entered; Louis dismissed the

nurse, who closed the door as she went out. Colbert remained modestly

standing near that door.

“What do you come to announce to me, monsieur?” said Louis, very much

troubled at being thus surprised in his private thoughts, which he

could not completely conceal.

“That monsieur le cardinal has just expired, sire; and that I bring

your majesty his last adieu.”

The king remained pensive for a minute; and during that minute he

looked attentively at Colbert;—it was evident that the cardinal’s last

words were in his mind. “Are you, then, M. Colbert?” asked he.

“Yes, sire.”

“His faithful servant, as his eminence himself told me?”

“Yes, sire.”

“The depositary of many of his secrets?”

“Of all of them.”

“The friends and servants of his eminence will be dear to me, monsieur,

and I shall take care that you are well placed in my employment.”

Colbert bowed.

“You are a financier, monsieur, I believe?”

“Yes, sire.”

“And did monsieur le cardinal employ you in his stewardship?”

“I had that honor, sire.”

“You never did anything personally for my household, I believe?”

“Pardon me, sire, it was I who had the honor of giving monsieur le

cardinal the idea of an economy which puts three hundred thousand

francs a year into your majesty’s coffers.”

“What economy was that, monsieur?” asked Louis XIV.

“Your majesty knows that the hundred Swiss have silver lace on each

side of their ribbons?”

“Doubtless.”

“Well, sire, it was I who proposed that imitation silver lace should be

placed upon these ribbons, it could not be detected, and a hundred

thousand crowns serve to feed a regiment during six months; and is the

price of ten thousand good muskets or the value of a vessel of ten

guns, ready for sea.”

“That is true,” said Louis XIV., considering more attentively, “and, ma

foi! that was a well placed economy; besides, it was ridiculous for

soldiers to wear the same lace as noblemen.”

“I am happy to be approved of by your majesty.”

“Is that the only appointment you held about the cardinal?” asked the

king.

“It was I who was appointed to examine the accounts of the

superintendent, sire.”

“Ah!” said Louis, who was about to dismiss Colbert, but whom that word

stopped; “ah! it was you whom his eminence had charged to control M.

Fouquet, was it? And the result of the examination?”

“Is that there is a deficit, sire; but if your majesty will permit

me——”

“Speak, M. Colbert.”

“I ought to give your majesty some explanations.”

“Not at all, monsieur, it is you who have controlled these accounts,

give me the result.”

“That is very easily done, sire; emptiness everywhere, money nowhere.”

“Beware, monsieur; you are roughly attacking the administration of M.

Fouquet, who, nevertheless, I have heard say, is an able man.”

Colbert colored, and then became pale, for he felt that from that

minute he entered upon a struggle with a man whose power almost equaled

the sway of him who had just died. “Yes, sire, a very able man,”

repeated Colbert, bowing.

“But if M. Fouquet is an able man, and, in spite of that ability, if

money be wanting, whose fault is it?”

“I do not accuse, sire, I verify.”

“That is well; make out your accounts, and present them to me. There is

a deficit, you say? A deficit may be temporary; credit returns and

funds are restored.”

“No, sire.”

“Upon this year, perhaps, I understand that; but upon next year?”

“Next year is eaten as bare as the current year.”

“But the year after, then?”

“Will be just like next year.”

“What do you tell me, Monsieur Colbert?”

“I say there are four years engaged beforehand.

“They must have a loan, then.”

“They must have three, sire.”

“I will create offices to make them resign, and the salary of the posts

shall be paid into the treasury.”

“Impossible, sire, for there have already been creations upon creations

of offices, the provisions of which are given in blank, so that the

purchasers enjoy them without filling them. That is why your majesty

cannot make them resign. Further, upon each agreement M. Fouquet has

made an abatement of a third, so that the people have been plundered,

without your majesty profiting by it. Let your majesty set down clearly

your thought, and tell me what you wish me to explain.”

“You are right, clearness is what you wish, is it not?”

“Yes, sire, clearness. God is God above all things, because He made

light.”

“Well, for example,” resumed Louis XIV., “if today, the cardinal being

dead, and I being king, suppose I wanted money?”

“Your majesty would not have any.”

“Oh! that is strange, monsieur! How! my superintendent would not find

me any money?”

Colbert shook his large head.

“How is that?” said the king, “is the income of the state so much in

debt that there is no longer any revenue?”

“Yes, sire.”

The king started. “Explain me that, M. Colbert,” added he with a frown.

“If it be so, I will get together the ordonnances to obtain a discharge

from the holders, a liquidation at a cheap rate.”

“Impossible, for the ordonnances have been converted into bills, which

bills, for the convenience of return and facility of transaction, are

divided into so many parts that the originals can no longer be

recognized.”

Louis, very much agitated, walked about, still frowning. “But, if this

is as you say, Monsieur Colbert,” said he, stopping all at once, “I

shall be ruined before I begin to reign.”

“You are, in fact, sire,” said the impassible caster-up of figures.

“Well, but yet, monsieur, the money is somewhere?”

“Yes, sire, and even as a beginning, I bring your majesty a note of

funds which M. le Cardinal Mazarin was not willing to set down in his

testament, neither in any act whatever, but which he confided to me.”

“To you?”

“Yes, sire, with an injunction to remit it to your majesty.”

“What! besides the forty millions of the testament?”

“Yes, sire.”

“M. de Mazarin had still other funds?”

Colbert bowed.

“Why, that man was a gulf!” murmured the king. “M. de Mazarin on one

side, M. Fouquet on the other,—more than a hundred millions perhaps

between them! No wonder my coffers should be empty!” Colbert waited

without stirring.

“And is the sum you bring me worth the trouble?” asked the king.

“Yes, sire, it is a round sum.”

“Amounting to how much?”

“To thirteen millions of livres, sire.”

“Thirteen millions!” cried Louis, trembling with joy: “do you say

thirteen millions, Monsieur Colbert?”

“I said thirteen millions, yes, your majesty.”

“Of which everybody is ignorant?”

“Of which everybody is ignorant.”

“Which are in your hands?”

“In my hands, yes, sire.”

“And which I can have?”

“Within two hours, sire.”

“But where are they, then?”

“In the cellar of a house which the cardinal possessed in the city, and

which he was so kind as to leave me by a particular clause of his

will.”

“You are acquainted with the cardinal’s will, then?”

“I have a duplicate of it, signed by his hand.”

“A duplicate?”

“Yes, sire, and here it is.” Colbert drew the deed quietly from his

pocket and showed it to the king. The king read the article relative to

the donation of the house.

“But,” said he, “there is no question here but of the house; there is

nothing said of the money.”

“Your pardon, sire, it is in my conscience.”

“And Monsieur Mazarin has intrusted it to you?”

“Why not, sire?”

“He! a man mistrustful of everybody?”

“He was not so of me, sire, as your majesty may perceive.”

Louis fixed his eyes with admiration upon that vulgar but expressive

face. “You are an honest man, M. Colbert,” said the king.

“That is not a virtue, it is a duty,” replied Colbert, coolly.

“But,” added Louis, “does not the money belong to the family?”

“If this money belonged to the family it would be disposed of in the

testament, as the rest of his fortune is. If this money belonged to the

family, I, who drew up the deed of donation in favor of your majesty,

should have added the sum of thirteen millions to that of forty

millions which was offered to you.”

“How!” exclaimed Louis XIV., “was it you who drew up the deed of

donation?”

“Yes, sire.”

“And yet the cardinal was attached to you?” added the king ingenuously.

“I had assured his eminence you would by no means accept the gift,”

said Colbert in that same quiet manner we have described, and which,

even in the common habits of life, had something solemn in it.

Louis passed his hand over his brow. “Oh! how young I am,” murmured he,

“to have the command of men.”

Colbert waited the end of this monologue. He saw Louis raise his head.

“At what hour shall I send the money to your majesty?” asked he.

“To-night, at eleven o’clock; I desire that no one may know that I

possess this money.”

Colbert made no more reply than if the thing had not been said to him.

“Is the amount in ingots, or coined gold?”

“In coined gold, sire.”

“That is well.”

“Where shall I send it?”

“To the Louvre. Thank you, M. Colbert.”

Colbert bowed and retired. “Thirteen millions!” exclaimed Louis, as

soon as he was alone. “This must be a dream!” Then he allowed his head

to sink between his hands, as if he were really asleep. But at the end

of a moment he arose, and opening the window violently he bathed his

burning brow in the keen morning air, which brought to his senses the

scent of the trees, and the perfume of flowers. A splendid dawn was

gilding the horizon, and the first rays of the sun bathed in flame the

young king’s brow. “This is the dawn of my reign,” murmured Louis XIV.

“It’s a presage sent by the Almighty.”

CHAPTER 50.

The First Day of the Royalty of Louis XIV

In the morning, the news of the death of the cardinal was spread

through the castle, and thence speedily reached the city. The ministers

Fouquet, Lyonne, and Letellier entered la salle des seances, to hold a

council. The king sent for them immediately. “Messieurs,” said he, “as

long as monsieur le cardinal lived, I allowed him to govern my affairs;

but now I mean to govern them myself. You will give me your advice when

I ask it. You may go.”

The ministers looked at each other with surprise. If they concealed a

smile it was with a great effort, for they knew that the prince,

brought up in absolute ignorance of business, by this took upon himself

a burden much too heavy for his strength. Fouquet took leave of his

colleagues upon the stairs, saying:—“Messieurs! there will be so much

less labor for us.”

And he climbed gayly into his carriage. The others, a little uneasy at

the turn things had taken, went back to Paris together. Towards ten

o’clock the king repaired to the apartment of his mother, with whom he

had a long and private conversation. After dinner, he got into his

carriage, and went straight to the Louvre. There he received much

company, and took a degree of pleasure in remarking the hesitation of

each, and the curiosity of all. Towards evening he ordered the doors of

the Louvre to be closed, with the exception of one only, which opened

on the quay. He placed on duty at this point two hundred Swiss, who did

not speak a word of French, with orders to admit all who carried

packages, but no others; and by no means to allow any one to go out. At

eleven o’clock precisely, he heard the rolling of a heavy carriage

under the arch, then of another, then of a third; after which the gate

grated upon its hinges to be closed. Soon after, somebody scratched

with his nail at the door of the cabinet. The king opened it himself,

and beheld Colbert, whose first word was this:—“The money is in your

majesty’s cellar.”

The king then descended and went himself to see the barrels of specie,

in gold and silver, which, under the direction of Colbert, four men had

just rolled into a cellar of which the king had given Colbert the key

in the morning. This review completed, Louis returned to his

apartments, followed by Colbert, who had not apparently warmed with one

ray of personal satisfaction.

“Monsieur,” said the king, “what do you wish that I should give you, as

a recompense for this devotedness and probity?”

“Absolutely nothing, sire.”

“How nothing? Not even an opportunity of serving me?”

“If your majesty were not to furnish me with that opportunity, I should

not the less serve you. It is impossible for me not to be the best

servant of the king.”

“You shall be intendant of the finances, M. Colbert.”

“But there is already a superintendent, sire.”

“I know that.”

“Sire, the superintendent of the finances is the most powerful man in

the kingdom.”

“Ah!” cried Louis, coloring, “do you think so?”

“He will crush me in a week, sire. Your majesty gives me a controle for

which strength is indispensable. An intendant under a

superintendent,—that is inferiority.”

“You want support—you do not reckon upon me?”

“I had the honor of telling your majesty that during the lifetime of M.

de Mazarin, M. Fouquet was the second man in the kingdom; now M. de

Mazarin is dead, M. Fouquet is become the first.”

“Monsieur, I agree to what you told me of all things up to to-day; but

to-morrow, please to remember, I shall no longer suffer it.”

“Then I shall be of no use to your majesty?”

“You are already, since you fear to compromise yourself in serving me.”

“I only fear to be placed so that I cannot serve your majesty.”

“What do you wish, then?”

“I wish your majesty to allow me assistance in the labors of the office

of intendant.”

“The post would lose its value.”

“It would gain in security.”

“Choose your colleagues.”

“Messieurs Breteuil, Marin, Harvard.”

“To-morrow the ordonnance shall appear.

“Sire, I thank you.”

“Is that all you ask?

“No, sire, one thing more.”

“What is that?”

“Allow me to compose a chamber of justice.”

“What would this chamber of justice do?”

“Try the farmers-general and contractors, who, during ten years, have

been robbing the state.”

“Well, but what would you do with them?”

“Hang two or three, and that would make the rest disgorge.”

“I cannot commence my reign with executions, Monsieur Colbert.”

“On the contrary, sire, you had better, in order not to have to end

with them.”

The king made no reply. “Does your majesty consent?” said Colbert.

“I will reflect upon it, monsieur.”

“It will be too late when reflection may be made.”

“Why?”

“Because you have to deal with people stronger than ourselves, if they

are warned.”

“Compose that chamber of justice, monsieur.”

“I will, sire.”

“Is that all?”

“No, sire; there is still another important affair. What rights does

your majesty attach to this office of intendant?”

“Well—I do not know—the customary ones.”

“Sire, I desire that this office be invested with the right of reading

the correspondence with England.”

“Impossible, monsieur, for that correspondence is kept from the

council; monsieur le cardinal himself carried it on.”

“I thought your majesty had this morning declared that there should no

longer be a council?”

“Yes, I said so.”

“Let your majesty then have the goodness to read all the letters

yourself, particularly those from England; I hold strongly to this

article.”

“Monsieur, you shall have that correspondence, and render me an account

of it.”

“Now, sire, what shall I do with respect to the finances?”

“Everything M. Fouquet has not done.”

“That is all I ask of your majesty. Thanks, sire, I depart in peace;”

and at these words he took his leave. Louis watched his departure.

Colbert was not yet a hundred paces from the Louvre when the king

received a courier from England. After having looked at and examined

the envelope, the king broke the seal precipitately, and found a letter

from Charles II. The following is what the English prince wrote to his

royal brother:—

“Your majesty must be rendered very uneasy by the illness of M. le

Cardinal Mazarin; but the excess of danger can only prove of service to

you. The cardinal is given over by his physician. I thank you for the

gracious reply you have made to my communication touching the Princess

Henrietta, my sister, and, in a week, the princess and her court will

set out for Paris. It is gratifying to me to acknowledge the fraternal

friendship you have evinced towards me, and to call you, more justly

than ever, my brother. It is gratifying to me, above everything, to

prove to your majesty how much I am interested in all that may please

you. You are having Belle-Isle-en-Mer secretly fortified. That is

wrong. We shall never be at war against each other. That measure does

not make me uneasy, it makes me sad. You are spending useless millions,

tell your ministers so; and rest assured that I am well informed;

render me the same service, my brother, if occasion offers.”

The king rang his bell violently, and his valet de chambre appeared.

“Monsieur Colbert is just gone; he cannot be far off. Let him be called

back!” exclaimed he.

The valet was about to execute the order, when the king stopped him.

“No,” said he, “no, I see the whole scheme of that man. Belle-Isle

belongs to M. Fouquet; Belle-Isle is being fortified: that is a

conspiracy on the part of M. Fouquet. The discovery of that conspiracy

is the ruin of the superintendent, and that discovery is the result of

the correspondence with England: this is why Colbert wished to have

that correspondence. Oh! but I cannot place all my dependence upon that

man; he has a good head, but I must have an arm!” Louis, all at once,

uttered a joyful cry. “I had,” said he, “a lieutenant of musketeers!”

“Yes, sire—Monsieur d’Artagnan.”

“He quitted the service for a time.”

“Yes, sire.”

“Let him be found, and be here to-morrow the first thing in the

morning.”

The valet de chambre bowed and went out.

“Thirteen millions in my cellar,” said the king; “Colbert carrying my

purse and D’Artagnan my sword—I am king.”

CHAPTER 51.

A Passion

The day of his arrival, on returning from the Palais Royal, Athos, as

we have seen, went straight to his hotel in the Rue Saint-Honore. He

there found the Vicomte de Bragelonne waiting for him in his chamber,

chatting with Grimaud. It was not an easy thing to talk with this old

servant. Two men only possessed the secret, Athos and D’Artagnan. The

first succeeded, because Grimaud sought to make him speak himself;

D’Artagnan, on the contrary, because he knew how to make Grimaud talk.

Raoul was occupied in making him describe the voyage to England, and

Grimaud had related it in all its details, with a limited number of

gestures and eight words, neither more nor less. He had, at first,

indicated by an undulating movement of his hand, that his master and he

had crossed the sea. “Upon some expedition?” Raoul had asked.

Grimaud by bending down his head had answered, “Yes.”

“When monsieur le comte incurred much danger?” asked Raoul.

“Neither too much nor too little,” was replied by a shrug of the

shoulders.

“But, still, what sort of danger?” insisted Raoul.

Grimaud pointed to the sword; he pointed to the fire and to a musket

that was hanging on the wall.

“Monsieur le comte had an enemy there, then?” cried Raoul.

“Monk,” replied Grimaud.

“It is strange,” continued Raoul, “that monsieur le comte persists in

considering me a novice, and not allowing me to partake the honor and

danger of his adventure.”

Grimaud smiled. It was at this moment Athos came in. The host was

lighting him up the stairs, and Grimaud, recognizing the step of his

master, hastened to meet him, which cut short the conversation. But

Raoul was launched on the sea of interrogatories, and did not stop.

Taking both hands of the comte, with warm, but respectful

tenderness,—“How is it, monsieur,” said he, “that you have set out upon

a dangerous voyage without bidding me adieu, without commanding the aid

of my sword, of myself, who ought to be your support, now I have the

strength; whom you have brought up like a man? Ah! monsieur, can you

expose me to the cruel trial of never seeing you again?”

“Who told you, Raoul,” said the comte, placing his cloak and hat in the

hands of Grimaud, who had unbuckled his sword, “who told you that my

voyage was a dangerous one?”

“I,” said Grimaud.

“And why did you do so?” said Athos, sternly.

Grimaud was embarrassed; Raoul came to his assistance, by answering for

him. “It is natural, monsieur that our good Grimaud should tell me the

truth in what concerns you. By whom should you be loved and supported,

if not by me?”

Athos did not reply. He made a friendly motion to Grimaud, which sent

him out of the room, he then seated himself in a fauteuil, whilst Raoul

remained standing before him.

“But is it true,” continued Raoul, “that your voyage was an expedition,

and that steel and fire threatened you?”

“Say no more about that, vicomte,” said Athos mildly. “I set out

hastily, it is true: but the service of King Charles II. required a

prompt departure. As to your anxiety, I thank you for it, and I know

that I can depend upon you. You have not wanted for anything, vicomte,

in my absence, have you?”

“No, monsieur, thank you.”

“I left orders with Blaisois to pay you a hundred pistoles, if you

should stand in need of money.”

“Monsieur, I have not seen Blaisois.”

“You have been without money, then?”

“Monsieur, I had thirty pistoles left from the sale of the horses I

took in my last campaign, and M. le Prince had the kindness to allow me

to win two hundred pistoles at his play-table three months ago.”

“Do you play? I don’t like that, Raoul.”

“I never play, monsieur; it was M. le Prince who ordered me to hold his

cards at Chantilly—one night when a courier came to him from the king.

I won, and M. le Prince commanded me to take the stakes.”

“Is that a practice in the household, Raoul?” asked Athos with a frown.

“Yes, monsieur; every week M. le Prince affords, upon one occasion or

another, a similar advantage to one of his gentlemen. There are fifty

gentlemen in his highness’s household; it was my turn.”

“Very well! You went into Spain, then?”

“Yes, monsieur, I made a very delightful and interesting journey.”

“You have been back a month, have you not?”

“Yes, monsieur.”

“And in the course of that month?”

“In that month——”

“What have you done?”

“My duty, monsieur.”

“Have you not been home, to La Fere?”

Raoul colored. Athos looked at him with a fixed but tranquil

expression.

“You would be wrong not to believe me,” said Raoul. “I feel that I

colored, and in spite of myself. The question you did me the honor to

ask me is of a nature to raise in me much emotion. I color, then,

because I am agitated, not because I meditate a falsehood.”

“I know, Raoul, you never lie.”

“No, monsieur.”

“Besides, my young friend, you would be wrong; what I wanted to say——”

“I know quite well, monsieur. You would ask me if I have not been to

Blois?”

“Exactly so.”

“I have not been there; I have not even seen the person to whom you

allude.”

Raoul’s voice trembled as he pronounced these words. Athos, a sovereign

judge in all matters of delicacy, immediately added, “Raoul, you answer

with a painful feeling; you are unhappy.”

“Very, monsieur; you have forbidden me to go to Blois, or to see

Mademoiselle de la Vallière again.” Here the young man stopped. That

dear name, so delightful to pronounce, made his heart bleed, although

so sweet upon his lips.

“And I have acted rightly, Raoul,” Athos hastened to reply. “I am

neither an unjust nor a barbarous father; I respect true love; but I

look forward for you to a future—an immense future. A new reign is

about to break upon us like a fresh dawn. War calls upon a young king

full of chivalric spirit. What is wanting to assist this heroic ardor

is a battalion of young and free lieutenants who would rush to the

fight with enthusiasm and fall, crying: ‘Vive le Roi!’ instead of

‘Adieu, my dear wife.’ You understand that, Raoul. However brutal my

reasoning may appear, I conjure you, then, to believe me, and to turn

away your thoughts from those early days of youth in which you took up

this habit of love—days of effeminate carelessness, which soften the

heart and render it incapable of consuming those strong, bitter

draughts called glory and adversity. Therefore, Raoul, I repeat to you,

you should see in my counsel only the desire of being useful to you,

only the ambition of seeing you prosper. I believe you capable of

becoming a remarkable man. March alone, and you will march better, and

more quickly.”

“You have commanded, monsieur,” replied Raoul, “and I obey.”

“Commanded!” cried Athos. “Is it thus you reply to me? I have commanded

you! Oh! you distort my words as you misconceive my intentions. I do

not command you; I request you.”

“No, monsieur, you have commanded,” said Raoul, persistently; “had you

only requested me, your request is even more effective than your order.

I have not seen Mademoiselle de la Vallière again.”

“But you are unhappy! you are unhappy!” insisted Athos.

Raoul made no reply.

“I find you pale; I find you dull. The sentiment is strong, then?”

“It is a passion,” replied Raoul.

“No—a habit.”

“Monsieur, you know I have traveled much, that I have passed two years

far away from her. A habit would yield to an absence of two years, I

believe; whereas, on my return, I loved, not more, that was impossible,

but as much. Mademoiselle de la Vallière is for me the one lady above

all others; but you are for me a god upon earth—to you I sacrifice

everything.”

“You are wrong,” said Athos; “I have no longer any right over you. Age

has emancipated you; you no longer even stand in need of my consent.

Besides, I will not refuse my consent after what you have told me.

Marry Mademoiselle de la Vallière, if you like.”

Raoul was startled, but suddenly: “You are very kind, monsieur,” said

he, “and your concession excites my warmest gratitude, but I will not

accept it.”

“Then you now refuse?”

“Yes, monsieur.”

“I will not oppose you in anything, Raoul.”

“But you have at the bottom of your heart an idea against this

marriage: it is not your choice.”

“That is true.”

“That is sufficient to make me resist: I will wait.”

“Beware, Raoul! What you are now saying is serious.”

“I know it is, monsieur; as I said, I will wait.”

“Until I die?” said Athos, much agitated.

“Oh! monsieur,” cried Raoul, with tears in his eyes, “is it possible

that you should wound my heart thus? I have never given you cause of

complaint!”

“Dear boy, that is true,” murmured Athos, pressing his lips violently

together to conceal the emotion of which he was no longer master. “No,

I will no longer afflict you; only I do not comprehend what you mean by

waiting. Will you wait till you love no longer?”

“Ah! for that!—no, monsieur. I will wait till you change your opinion.”

“I should wish to put the matter to a test, Raoul; I should like to see

if Mademoiselle de la Vallière will wait as you do.”

“I hope so, monsieur.”

“But take care, Raoul! suppose she did not wait? Ah, you are so young,

so confiding, so loyal! Women are changeable.”

“You have never spoken ill to me of women, monsieur; you have never had

to complain of them; why should you doubt of Mademoiselle de la

Vallière?”

“That is true,” said Athos, casting down his eyes; “I have never spoken

ill to you of women; I have never had to complain of them; Mademoiselle

de la Vallière never gave birth to a suspicion; but when we are looking

forward, we must go even to exceptions, even to improbabilities! If, I

say, Mademoiselle de la Vallière should not wait for you?”

“How, monsieur?”

“If she turned her eyes another way.”

“If she looked favorably upon another, do you mean, monsieur?” said

Raoul, pale with agony.

“Exactly.”

“Well, monsieur, I would kill him,” said Raoul, simply, “and all the

men whom Mademoiselle de la Vallière should choose, until one of them

had killed me, or Mademoiselle de la Vallière had restored me her

heart.”

Athos started. “I thought,” resumed he, in an agitated voice, “that you

called me just now your god, your law in this world.”

“Oh!” said Raoul, trembling, “you would forbid me the duel?”

“Suppose I did forbid it, Raoul?”

“You would forbid me to hope, monsieur; consequently you would not

forbid me to die.”

Athos raised his eyes toward the vicomte. He had pronounced these words

with the most melancholy inflection, accompanied by the most melancholy

look. “Enough,” said Athos, after a long silence, “enough of this

subject, upon which we both go too far. Live as well as you are able,

Raoul, perform your duties, love Mademoiselle de; la Vallière; in a

word, act like a man, since you have attained the age of a man; only do

not forget that I love you tenderly, and that you profess to love me.”

“Ah! monsieur le comte!” cried Raoul, pressing the hand of Athos to his

heart.

“Enough, dear boy, leave me; I want rest. A propos, M. d’Artagnan has

returned from England with me; you owe him a visit.”

“I will pay it, monsieur, with great pleasure. I love Monsieur

d’Artagnan exceedingly.”

“You are right in doing so; he is a worthy man and a brave cavalier.”

“Who loves you dearly.”

“I am sure of that. Do you know his address?”

“At the Louvre, I suppose, or wherever the king is. Does he not command

the musketeers?”

“No; at present M. d’Artagnan is absent on leave; he is resting for

awhile. Do not, therefore, seek him at the posts of his service. You

will hear of him at the house of a certain Planchet.”

“His former lackey?”

“Exactly, turned grocer.”

“I know; Rue des Lombards?”

“Somewhere thereabouts, or Rue des Arcis.”

“I will find it, monsieur,—I will find it.”

“You will say a thousand kind things to him, on my part, and ask him to

come and dine with me before I set out for La Fere.”

“Yes, monsieur.”

“Good-night, Raoul!”

“Monsieur, I see you wear an order I never saw you wear before; accept

my compliments!”

“The Fleece! that is true. A bauble, my boy, which no longer amuses an

old child like myself. Goodnight, Raoul!”

CHAPTER 52.

D’Artagnan’s Lesson

Raoul did not meet with D’Artagnan the next day, as he had hoped. He

only met with Planchet, whose joy was great at seeing the young man

again, and who contrived to pay him two or three little soldierly

compliments, savoring very little of the grocer’s shop. But as Raoul

was returning the next day from Vincennes, at the head of fifty

dragoons confided to him by Monsieur le Prince, he perceived, in La

Place Baudoyer, a man with his nose in the air, examining a house as we

examine a horse we have a fancy to buy. This man, dressed in citizen

costume buttoned up like a military pourpoint, a very small hat on his

head, but a long shagreen-mounted sword by his side, turned his head as

soon as he heard the steps of the horses, and left off looking at the

house to look at the dragoons. It was simply M. d’Artagnan; D’Artagnan

on foot; D’Artagnan with his hands behind him, passing a little review

upon the dragoons, after having reviewed the buildings. Not a man, not

a tag, not a horse’s hoof escaped his inspection. Raoul rode at the

side of his troop; D’Artagnan perceived him the last. “Eh!” said he,

“Eh! Mordioux!”

“I was not mistaken!” cried Raoul, turning his horse towards him.

“Mistaken—no! Good-day to you,” replied the ex-musketeer; whilst Raoul

eagerly pressed the hand of his old friend. “Take care, Raoul,” said

D’Artagnan, “the second horse of the fifth rank will lose a shoe before

he gets to the Pont Marie; he has only two nails left in his off

fore-foot.”

“Wait a minute, I will come back,” said Raoul.

“Can you quit your detachment?”

“The cornet is there to take my place.”

“Then you will come and dine with me?”

“Most willingly, Monsieur d’Artagnan.”

“Be quick, then; leave your horse, or make them give me one.”

“I prefer coming back on foot with you.”

Raoul hastened to give notice to the cornet, who took his post; he then

dismounted, gave his horse to one of the dragoons, and with great

delight seized the arm of M. d’Artagnan, who had watched him during all

these little evolutions with the satisfaction of a connoisseur.

“What, do you come from Vincennes?” said he.

“Yes, monsieur le chevalier.”

“And the cardinal?”

“Is very ill, it is even reported he is dead.’

“Are you on good terms with M. Fouquet?” asked D’Artagnan, with a

disdainful movement of the shoulders, proving that the death of Mazarin

did not affect him beyond measure.

“With M. Fouquet?” said Raoul, “I do not know him.”

“So much the worse! so much the worse! for a new king always seeks to

get good men in his employment.”

“Oh! the king means no harm,” replied the young man.

“I say nothing about the crown,” cried D’Artagnan; “I am speaking of

the king—the king, that is M. Fouquet, if the cardinal is dead. You

must contrive to stand well with M. Fouquet, if you do not wish to

molder away all your life as I have moldered. It is true you have,

fortunately, other protectors.”

“M. le Prince, for instance.”

“Worn out! worn out!”

“M. le Comte de la Fere?”

“Athos! Oh! that’s different; yes, Athos—and if you have any wish to

make your way in England, you cannot apply to a better person; I can

even say, without too much vanity, that I myself have some credit at

the court of Charles II. There is a king—God speed him!”

“Ah!” cried Raoul, with the natural curiosity of well-born young

people, while listening to experience and courage.

“Yes, a king who amuses himself, it is true, but who has had a sword in

his hand, and can appreciate useful men. Athos is on good terms with

Charles II. Take service there, and leave these scoundrels of

contractors and farmers-general, who steal as well with French hands as

others have done with Italian hands; leave the little snivelling king,

who is going to give us another reign of Francis II. Do you know

anything of history, Raoul?”

“Yes, monsieur le chevalier.”

“Do you know, then, that Francis II. had always the earache?”

“No, I did not know that.”

“That Charles IV. had always the headache?”

“Indeed!”

“And Henry III. always the stomach-ache?”

Raoul began to laugh.

“Well, my dear friend, Louis XIV. always has the heartache; it is

deplorable to see a king sighing from morning till night without saying

once in course of the day, ventre-saint-gris! corboeuf! or anything to

rouse one.”

“Was that the reason why you quitted the service, monsieur le

chevalier?”

“Yes.”

“But you yourself, M. d’Artagnan, are throwing the handle after the

axe; you will not make a fortune.”

“Who? I?” replied D’Artagnan, in a careless tone; “I am settled—I had

some family property.”

Raoul looked at him. The poverty of D’Artagnan was proverbial. A

Gascon, he exceeded in ill-luck all the gasconnades of France and

Navarre; Raoul had a hundred times heard Job and D’Artagnan named

together, as the twins Romulus and Remus. D’Artagnan caught Raoul’s

look of astonishment.

“And has not your father told you I have been in England?”

“Yes, monsieur le chevalier.”

“And that I there met with a very lucky chance?”

“No, monsieur, I did not know that.”

“Yes, a very worthy friend of mine, a great nobleman, the viceroy of

Scotland and Ireland, has endowed me with an inheritance.”

“An inheritance?”

“And a good one, too.”

“Then you are rich?”

“Bah!”

“Receive my sincere congratulation.”

“Thank you! Look, that is my house.”

“Place de Greve?”

“Yes, don’t you like this quarter?”

“On the contrary, the look-out over the water is pleasant. Oh! what a

pretty old house!”

“The sign Notre Dame; it is an old cabaret, which I have transformed

into a private house in two days.”

“But the cabaret is still open?”

“Pardieu!”

“And where do you lodge, then?

“I? I lodge with Planchet.”

“You said, just now, ‘This is my house.’”

“I said so, because, in fact, it is my house. I have bought it.”

“Ah!” said Raoul.

“At ten years’ purchase, my dear Raoul; a superb affair, I bought the

house for thirty thousand livres; it has a garden which opens to the

Rue de la Mortillerie; the cabaret lets for a thousand livres, with the

first story; the garret, or second floor, for five hundred livres.”

“Indeed!”

“Yes, indeed.”

“Five hundred livres for a garret? Why, it is not habitable.”

“Therefore no one inhabits it, only, you see this garret has two

windows which look out upon the Place.”

“Yes, monsieur.”

“Well, then, every time anybody is broken on the wheel or hung,

quartered, or burnt, these two windows let for twenty pistoles.”

“Oh!” said Raoul, with horror.

“It is disgusting, is it not?” said D’Artagnan.

“Oh!” repeated Raoul.

“It is disgusting, but so it is. These Parisian cockneys are sometimes

real anthropophagi. I cannot conceive how men, Christians, can make

such speculations.”

“That is true.”

“As for myself,” continued D’Artagnan, “if I inhabited that house, on

days of execution I would shut it up to the very keyholes; but I do not

inhabit it.”

“And you let the garret for five hundred livres?”

“To the ferocious cabaretier, who sub-lets it. I said, then, fifteen

hundred livres.”

“The natural interest of money,” said Raoul,—“five per cent.”

“Exactly so. I then have left the side of the house at the back,

store-rooms, and cellars, inundated every winter, two hundred livres;

and the garden, which is very fine, well planted, well shaded under the

walls and the portal of Saint-Gervais-Saint-Protais, thirteen hundred

livres.”

“Thirteen hundred livres! why, that is royal!”

“This is the whole history. I strongly suspect some canon of the parish

(these canons are all as rich as Croesus)—I suspect some canon of

having hired the garden to take his pleasure in. The tenant has given

the name of M. Godard. That is either a false name or a real name; if

true, he is a canon; if false, he is some unknown; but of what

consequence is it to me? he always pays in advance. I had also an idea

just now, when I met you, of buying a house in the Place Baudoyer, the

back premises of which join my garden, and would make a magnificent

property. Your dragoons interrupted my calculations. But come, let us

take the Rue de la Vannerie: that will lead us straight to M.

Planchet’s.” D’Artagnan mended his pace, and conducted Raoul to

Planchet’s dwelling, a chamber of which the grocer had given up to his

old master. Planchet was out, but the dinner was ready. There was a

remains of military regularity and punctuality preserved in the

grocer’s household. D’Artagnan returned to the subject of Raoul’s

future.

“Your father brings you up rather strictly?” said he.

“Justly, monsieur le chevalier.”

“Oh, yes, I know Athos is just, but close, perhaps?”

“A royal hand, Monsieur d’Artagnan.”

“Well, never want, my boy! If ever you stand in need of a few pistoles,

the old musketeer is at hand.”

“My dear Monsieur d’Artagnan!”

“Do you play a little?”

“Never.”

“Successful with the ladies, then?—Oh, my little Aramis! That, my dear

friend, costs even more than play. It is true we fight when we lose,

that is a compensation. Bah! that little sniveller, the king, makes

winners give him his revenge. What a reign! my poor Raoul, what a

reign! When we think that, in my time, the musketeers were besieged in

their houses like Hector and Priam in the city of Troy, and the women

wept, and then the walls laughed, and then five hundred beggarly

fellows clapped their hands, and cried, ‘Kill! kill!’ when not one

musketeer was hurt. Mordioux! you will never see anything like that.”

“You are very hard upon the king, my dear Monsieur d’Artagnan; and yet

you scarcely know him.”

“I! Listen, Raoul. Day by day, hour by hour,—take note of my words,—I

will predict what he will do. The cardinal being dead, he will fret;

very well, that is the least silly thing he will do, particularly if he

does not shed a tear.”

“And then?”

“Why then he will get M. Fouquet to allow him a pension, and will go

and compose verses at Fontainebleau, upon some Mancini or other, whose

eyes the queen will scratch out. She is a Spaniard, you see,—this queen

of ours, and she has, for mother-in-law, Madame Anne of Austria. I know

something of the Spaniards of the house of Austria.”

“And next?”

“Well, after having torn off the silver lace from the uniforms of his

Swiss, because lace is too expensive, he will dismount the musketeers,

because the oats and hay of a horse cost five sols a day.”

“Oh! do not say that.”

“Of what consequence is it to me? I am no longer a musketeer, am I? Let

them be on horseback, let them be on foot, let them carry a

larding-pin, a spit, a sword, or nothing—what is it to me?”

“My dear Monsieur d’Artagnan, I beseech you speak no more ill of the

king. I am almost in his service, and my father would be very angry

with me for having heard, even from your mouth, words injurious to his

majesty.”

“Your father, eh? He is a knight in every bad cause. Pardieu! yes, your

father is a brave man, a Caesar, it is true—but a man without

perception.”

“Now, my dear chevalier,” exclaimed Raoul, laughing, “are you going to

speak ill of my father, of him you call the great Athos. Truly you are

in a bad vein to-day; riches render you as sour as poverty renders

other people.”

“Pardieu! you are right. I am a rascal and in my dotage; I am an

unhappy wretch grown old; a tent-cord untwisted, a pierced cuirass, a

boot without a sole, a spur without a rowel;—but do me the pleasure to

add one thing.”

“What is that, my dear Monsieur d’Artagnan?”

“Simply say: ‘Mazarin was a pitiful wretch.’”

“Perhaps he is dead.”

“More the reason—I say was; if I did not hope that he was dead, I would

entreat you to say: ‘Mazarin is a pitiful wretch.’ Come, say so, say

so, for love of me.”

“Well, I will.”

“Say it!”

“Mazarin was a pitiful wretch,” said Raoul, smiling at the musketeer,

who roared with laughter, as in his best days.

“A moment,” said the latter; “you have spoken my first proposition,

here is the conclusion of it,—repeat, Raoul, repeat: ‘But I regret

Mazarin.’”

“Chevalier!”

“You will not say it? Well, then, I will say it twice for you.”

“But you would regret Mazarin?”

And they were still laughing and discussing this profession of

principles, when one of the shop-boys entered. “A letter, monsieur,”

said he, “for M. d’Artagnan.”

“Thank you; give it me,” cried the musketeer.

“The handwriting of monsieur le comte,” said Raoul.

“Yes, yes.” And D’Artagnan broke the seal.

“Dear friend,” said Athos, “a person has just been here to beg me to

seek for you, on the part of the king.”

“Seek me!” said D’Artagnan, letting the paper fall upon the table.

Raoul picked it up, and continued to read aloud:—

“Make haste. His majesty is very anxious to speak to you, and expects

you at the Louvre.”

“Expects me?” again repeated the musketeer.

“He, he, he!” laughed Raoul.

“Oh, oh!” replied D’Artagnan. “What the devil can this mean?”

CHAPTER 53.

The King

The first moment of surprise over, D’Artagnan reperused Athos’s note.

“It is strange,” said he, “that the king should send for me.”

“Why so?” said Raoul; “do you not think, monsieur, that the king must

regret such a servant as you?”

“Oh, oh!” cried the officer, laughing with all his might; “you are

poking fun at me, Master Raoul. If the king had regretted me, he would

not have let me leave him. No, no; I see in it something better, or

worse, if you like.”

“Worse! What can that be, monsieur le chevalier?”

“You are young, you are a boy, you are admirable. Oh, how I should like

to be as you are! To be but twenty-four, with an unfurrowed brow, under

which the brain is void of everything but women, love, and good

intentions. Oh, Raoul, as long as you have not received the smiles of

kings, the confidence of queens; as long as you have not had two

cardinals killed under you, the one a tiger, the other a fox, as long

as you have not—But what is the good of all this trifling? We must

part, Raoul.”

“How you say the word! What a serious face!”

“Eh! but the occasion is worthy of it. Listen to me. I have a very good

recommendation to tender you.”

“I am all attention, Monsieur d’Artagnan.”

“You will go and inform your father of my departure.”

“Your departure?”

“Pardieu! You will tell him that I am gone into England; and that I am

living in my little country-house.”

“In England, you!—And the king’s orders?”

“You get more and more silly: do you imagine that I am going to the

Louvre, to place myself at the disposal of that little crowned

wolf-cub?”

“The king a wolf-cub? Why, monsieur le chevalier, you are mad!”

“On the contrary, I never was so sane. You do not know what he wants to

do with me, this worthy son of Louis le Juste!—But, Mordioux! that is

policy. He wishes to ensconce me snugly in the Bastile—purely and

simply, look you!”

“What for?” cried Raoul, terrified at what he heard.

“On account of what I told him one day at Blois. I was warm; he

remembers it.”

“You told him what?”

“That he was mean, cowardly, and silly.”

“Good God!” cried Raoul, “is it possible that such words should have

issued from your mouth?”

“Perhaps I don’t give the letter of my speech, but I give the sense of

it.”

“But did not the king have you arrested immediately?”

“By whom? It was I who commanded the musketeers; he must have commanded

me to convey myself to prison; I would never have consented: I would

have resisted myself. And then I went into England—no more D’Artagnan.

Now, the cardinal is dead, or nearly so, they learn that I am in Paris,

and they lay their hands on me.”

“The cardinal was your protector?”

“The cardinal knew me; he knew certain particularities of me; I also

knew some of his; we appreciated each other mutually. And then, on

rendering his soul to the devil, he would recommend Anne of Austria to

make me the inhabitant of a safe place. Go then, and find your father,

relate the fact to him—and adieu!”

“My dear Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said Raoul, very much agitated, after

having looked out at the window, “you cannot even fly!”

“Why not?”

“Because there is below an officer of the Swiss guards waiting for

you.”

“Well!”

“Well, he will arrest you.”

D’Artagnan broke into a Homeric laugh.

“Oh! I know very well that you will resist, that you will fight, even;

I know very well that you will prove the conqueror; but that amounts to

rebellion, and you are an officer yourself, knowing what discipline

is.”

“Devil of a boy, how logical that is!” grumbled D’Artagnan.

“You approve of it, do you not?”

“Yes, instead of passing into the street, where that idiot is waiting

for me, I will slip quietly out at the back. I have a horse in the

stable, and a good one. I will ride him to death; my means permit me to

do so, and by killing one horse after another, I shall arrive at

Boulogne in eleven hours; I know the road. Only tell your father one

thing.”

“What is that?”

“That is—that the thing he knows about is placed at Planchet’s house,

except a fifth, and that——”

“But, my dear M. d’Artagnan, rest assured that if you fly, two things

will be said of you.”

“What are they, my dear friend?”

“The first, that you have been afraid.”

“Ah! and who will dare to say that?”

“The king first.”

“Well! but he will tell the truth,—I am afraid.”

“The second, that you knew yourself guilty.”

“Guilty of what?”

“Why, of the crimes they wish to impute to you.”

“That is true again. So, then, you advise me to go and get myself made

a prisoner in the Bastile?”

“M. le Comte de la Fere would advise you just as I do.”

“Pardieu! I know he would,” said D’Artagnan thoughtfully. “You are

right, I shall not escape. But if they cast me into the Bastile?”

“We will get you out again,” said Raoul, with a quiet, calm air.

“Mordioux! You said that after a brave fashion, Raoul,” said

D’Artagnan, seizing his hand, “that savors of Athos, distinctly. Well,

I will go, then. Do not forget my last word.”

“Except a fifth,” said Raoul.

“Yes, you are a fine boy! and I wish you to add one thing to that last

word.”

“Speak, chevalier!”

“It is that if you cannot get me out of the Bastile, and I remain

there—oh! that will be so, and I shall be a detestable prisoner; I, who

have been a passable man,—in that case, I give three-fifths to you, and

the fourth to your father.”

“Chevalier!”

“Mordioux! If you will have some masses said for me, you are welcome.”

That being said, D’Artagnan took his belt from the hook, girded on his

sword, took a hat the feather of which was fresh, and held his hand out

to Raoul, who threw himself into his arms. When in the shop, he cast a

quick glance at the shop-lads, who looked upon the scene with a pride

mingled with some inquietude; then plunging his hands into a chest of

currants, he went straight to the officer who was waiting for him at

the door.

“Those features! Can it be you, Monsieur de Friedisch?” cried

D’Artagnan, gayly. “Eh! eh! what, do we arrest our friends?”

“Arrest!” whispered the lads among themselves.

“Yes, it is I, Monsieur d’Artagnan! Good-day to you!” said the Swiss,

in his mountain patois.

“Must I give you up my sword? I warn you, that it is long and heavy;

you had better let me wear it to the Louvre: I feel quite lost in the

streets without a sword, and you would be more at a loss than I should,

with two.”

“The king has given no orders about it,” replied the Swiss, “so keep

your sword.”

“Well, that is very polite on the part of the king. Let us go, at

once.”

Monsieur Friedisch was not a talker, and D’Artagnan had too many things

to think about to say much. From Planchet’s shop to the Louvre was not

far—they arrived in ten minutes. It was a dark night. M. de Friedisch

wanted to enter by the wicket. “No,” said D’Artagnan, “you would lose

time by that; take the little staircase.”

The Swiss did as D’Artagnan advised, and conducted him to the vestibule

of the king’s cabinet. When arrived there, he bowed to his prisoner,

and, without saying anything, returned to his post. D’Artagnan had not

had time to ask why his sword was not taken from him, when the door of

the cabinet opened, and a valet de chambre called “M. D’Artagnan!” The

musketeer assumed his parade carriage and entered, with his large eyes

wide open, his brow calm, his mustache stiff. The king was seated at a

table writing. He did not disturb himself when the step of the

musketeer resounded on the floor; he did not even turn his head.

D’Artagnan advanced as far as the middle of the room, and seeing that

the king paid no attention to him, and suspecting, besides, that this

was nothing but affectation, a sort of tormenting preamble to the

explanation that was preparing, he turned his back on the prince, and

began to examine the frescoes on the cornices, and the cracks in the

ceiling. This maneuver was accompanied by a little tacit monologue.

“Ah! you want to humble me, do you?—you, whom I have seen so young—you,

whom I have served as I would my own child,—you, whom I have served as

I would a God—that is to say, for nothing. Wait awhile! wait awhile!

you shall see what a man can do who has snuffed the air of the fire of

the Huguenots, under the beard of monsieur le cardinal—the true

cardinal.” At this moment Louis turned round.

“Ah! are you there, Monsieur d’Artagnan?” said he.

D’Artagnan saw the movement and imitated it. “Yes, sire,” said he.

“Very well; have the goodness to wait till I have cast this up.”

D’Artagnan made no reply; he only bowed. “That is polite enough,”

thought he; “I have nothing to say.”

Louis made a violent dash with his pen, and threw it angrily away.

“Ah! go on, work yourself up!” thought the musketeer; “you will put me

at my ease. You shall find I did not empty the bag, the other day, at

Blois.”

Louis rose from his seat, passed his hand over his brow, then, stopping

opposite to D’Artagnan, he looked at him with an air at once imperious

and kind. “What the devil does he want with me? I wish he would begin!”

thought the musketeer.

“Monsieur,” said the king, “you know, without doubt, that monsieur le

cardinal is dead?”

“I suspected so, sire.”

“You know that, consequently, I am master in my own kingdom?”

“That is not a thing that dates from the death of monsieur le cardinal,

sire; a man is always master in his own house, when he wishes to be

so.”

“Yes; but do you remember all you said to me at Blois?”

“Now we come to it,” thought D’Artagnan, “I was not deceived. Well, so

much the better, it is a sign that my scent is tolerably keen yet.”

“You do not answer me,” said Louis.

“Sire, I think I recollect.”

“You only think?”

“It is so long ago.”

“If you do not remember, I do. You said to me,—listen with attention.”

“Ah! I shall listen with all my ears, sire; for it is very likely the

conversation will turn in a fashion very interesting to me.”

Louis once more looked at the musketeer, The latter smoothed the

feather of his hat, then his mustache, and waited bravely. Louis XIV.

continued: “You quitted my service, monsieur, after having told me the

whole truth?”

“Yes, sire.”

“That is, after having declared to me all you thought to be true, with

regard to my mode of thinking and acting. That is always a merit. You

began by telling me that you had served my family thirty years, and

were fatigued.”

“I said so; yes, sire.”

“And you afterwards admitted that that fatigue was a pretext, and that

discontent was the real cause.”

“I was discontented, in fact, but that discontent has never betrayed

itself, that I know of, and if, like a man of heart, I have spoken out

before your majesty, I have not even thought of the matter, before

anybody else.”

“Do not excuse yourself, D’Artagnan, but continue to listen to me. When

making me the reproach that you were discontented, you received in

reply a promise:—‘Wait.’—Is not that true?”

“Yes, sire, as true as what I told you.”

“You answered me, ‘Hereafter! No, now, immediately.’ Do not excuse

yourself, I tell you. It was natural, but you had no charity for your

poor prince, Monsieur d’Artagnan.”

“Sire! charity for a king, on the part of a poor soldier!”

“You understand me very well; you knew that I stood in need of it; you

knew very well that I was not master; you knew very well that my hope

was in the future. Now, you answered me when I spoke of that future,

‘My discharge,—and that directly.’”

“That is true,” murmured D’Artagnan, biting his mustache.

“You did not flatter me when I was in distress,” added Louis.

“But,” said D’Artagnan, raising his head nobly, “if I did not flatter

your majesty when poor, neither did I betray you. I have shed my blood

for nothing; I have watched like a dog at a door, knowing full well

that neither bread nor bone would be thrown to me. I, although poor

likewise, asked nothing of your majesty but the discharge you speak

of.”

“I know you are a brave man, but I was a young man, and you ought to

have had some indulgence for me. What had you to reproach the king

with?—that he left King Charles II. without assistance?—let us say

further—that he did not marry Mademoiselle de Mancini?” When saying

these words, the king fixed upon the musketeer a searching look.

“Ah! ah!” thought the latter, “he is doing far more than remembering,

he divines. The devil!”

“Your sentence,” continued Louis, “fell upon the king and fell upon the

man. But, Monsieur d’Artagnan, that weakness, for you considered it a

weakness?”—D’Artagnan made no reply—“you reproached me also with regard

to monsieur, the defunct cardinal. Now, monsieur le cardinal, did he

not bring me up, did he not support me?—elevating himself and

supporting himself at the same time, I admit; but the benefit was

discharged. As an ingrate or an egotist, would you, then, have better

loved or served me?”

“Sire!”

“We will say no more about it, monsieur; it would only create in you

too many regrets, and me too much pain.”

D’Artagnan was not convinced. The young king, in adopting a tone of

hauteur with him, did not forward his purpose.

“You have since reflected?” resumed Louis.

“Upon what, sire?” asked D’Artagnan, politely.

“Why, upon all that I have said to you, monsieur.”

“Yes, sire, no doubt——”

“And you have only waited for an opportunity of retracting your words?”

“Sire!”

“You hesitate, it seems.”

“I do not understand what your majesty did me the honor to say to me.”

Louis’s brow became cloudy.

“Have the goodness to excuse me, sire; my understanding is particularly

thick; things do not penetrate it without difficulty; but it is true,

when once they get in, they remain there.”

“Yes, yes; you appear to have a memory.”

“Almost as good a one as your majesty’s.”

“Then give me quickly one solution. My time is valuable. What have you

been doing since your discharge?”

“Making my fortune, sire.”

“The expression is crude, Monsieur d’Artagnan.”

“Your majesty takes it in bad part, certainly. I entertain nothing but

the profoundest respect for the king; and if I have been impolite,

which might be excused by my long sojourn in camps and barracks, your

majesty is too much above me to be offended at a word that innocently

escapes from a soldier.”

“In fact, I know you performed a brilliant action in England, monsieur.

I only regret that you have broken your promise.”

“I!” cried D’Artagnan.

“Doubtless. You engaged your word not to serve any other prince on

quitting my service. Now it was for King Charles II. that you undertook

the marvelous carrying off of M. Monk.”

“Pardon me, sire, it was for myself.”

“And did you succeed?”

“Like the captains of the fifteenth century, coups-de-main and

adventures.”

“What do you call succeeding?—a fortune?”

“A hundred thousand crowns, sire, which I now possess—that is, in one

week three times as much money as I ever had in fifty years.”

“It is a handsome sum. But you are ambitious, I perceive.”

“I, sire? The quarter of that would be a treasure; and I swear to you I

have no thought of augmenting it.”

“What! you contemplate remaining idle?”

“Yes, sire.”

“You mean to drop the sword?”

“That I have already done.”

“Impossible, Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said Louis, firmly.

“But, sire——”

“Well?”

“And why, sire?”

“Because it is my wish you should not!” said the young prince, in a

voice so stern and imperious that D’Artagnan evinced surprise and even

uneasiness.

“Will your majesty allow me one word of reply?” said he.

“Speak.”

“I formed that resolution when I was poor and destitute.”

“So be it. Go on.”

“Now, when by my energy I have acquired a comfortable means of

subsistence, would your majesty despoil me of my liberty? Your majesty

would condemn me to the lowest, when I have gained the highest?”

“Who gave you permission, monsieur to fathom my designs, or to reckon

with me?” replied Louis, in a voice almost angry; “who told you what I

shall do or what you will yourself do?”

“Sire,” said the musketeer, quietly, “as far as I see, freedom is not

the order of the conversation, as it was on the day we came to an

explanation at Blois.”

“No, monsieur; everything is changed.”

“I tender your majesty my sincere compliments upon that, but——”

“But you don’t believe it?”

“I am not a great statesman, and yet I have my eye upon affairs; it

seldom fails; now, I do not see exactly as your majesty does, sire. The

reign of Mazarin is over, but that of the financiers is begun. They

have the money; your majesty will not often see much of it. To live

under the paw of these hungry wolves is hard for a man who reckoned

upon independence.”

At this moment some one scratched at the door of the cabinet; the king

raised his head proudly. “Your pardon, Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said he;

“it is M. Colbert, who comes to make me a report. Come in M. Colbert.”

D’Artagnan drew back. Colbert entered with papers in his hand, and went

up to the king. There can be little doubt that the Gascon did not lose

the opportunity of applying his keen, quick glance to the new figure

which presented itself.

“Is the inquiry made?”

“Yes, sire.”

“And the opinion of the inquisitors?”

“Is that the accused merit confiscation and death.”

“Ah! ah!” said the king, without changing countenance, and casting an

oblique look at D’Artagnan. “And your own opinion, M. Colbert?” said

he.

Colbert looked at D’Artagnan in his turn. That imposing countenance

checked the words upon his lips. Louis perceived this. “Do not disturb

yourself,” said he; “it is M. d’Artagnan,—do you not know M. d’Artagnan

again?”

These two men looked at each other—D’Artagnan, with eyes open and

bright as the day—Colbert, with his half closed, and dim. The frank

intrepidity of the one annoyed the other; the circumspection of the

financier disgusted the soldier. “Ah! ah! this is the gentleman who

made that brilliant stroke in England,” said Colbert. And he bowed

slightly to D’Artagnan.

“Ah! ah!” said the Gascon, “this is the gentleman who clipped off the

lace from the uniform of the Swiss! A praiseworthy piece of economy.”

The financier thought to pierce the musketeer; but the musketeer ran

the financier through.

“Monsieur d’Artagnan,” resumed the king, who had not remarked all the

shades of which Mazarin would have missed not one, “this concerns the

farmers of the revenue who have robbed me, whom I am hanging, and whose

death-warrants I am about to sign.”

“Oh! oh!” said D’Artagnan, starting.

“What did you say?”

“Oh! nothing, sire. This is no business of mine.”

The king had already taken up the pen, and was applying it to the

paper. “Sire,” said Colbert in a subdued voice, “I beg to warn your

majesty, that if an example be necessary, there will be difficulty in

the execution of your orders.”

“What do you say?” said Louis.

“You must not conceal from yourself,” continued Colbert quietly, “that

attacking the farmers-general is attacking the superintendence. The two

unfortunate guilty men in question are the particular friends of a

powerful personage, and the punishment, which otherwise might be

comfortably confined to the Chatelet will doubtless be a signal for

disturbances!”

Louis colored and turned towards D’Artagnan, who took a slight bite at

his mustache, not without a smile of pity for the financier, and for

the king who had to listen to him so long. But Louis seized the pen,

and with a movement so rapid, that his hand shook, he affixed his

signature at the bottom of the two papers presented by Colbert,—then

looking the latter in the face,—“Monsieur Colbert’” said he, “when you

speak to me on business, exclude more frequently the word difficulty

from your reasonings and opinions; as to the word impossibility, never

pronounce it.”

Colbert bowed, much humiliated at having to undergo such a lesson

before the musketeer; he was about to go out, but, jealous to repair

his check: “I forgot to announce to your majesty,” said he, “that the

confiscations amount to the sum of five millions of livres.”

“That’s pretty well!” thought D’Artagnan.

“Which makes in my coffers?” said the king.

“Eighteen millions of livres, sire,” replied Colbert, bowing.

“Mordioux!” growled D’Artagnan, “that’s glorious!”

“Monsieur Colbert,” added the king, “you will, if you please, go

through the gallery where M. Lyonne is waiting, and will tell him to

bring hither what he has drawn up—by my order.”

“Directly, sire; if your majesty wants me no more this evening?”

“No, monsieur: good-night!” And Colbert went out.

“Now, let us return to our affair, M. d’Artagnan,” said the king, as if

nothing had happened. “You see that, with respect to money, there is

already a notable change.”

“Something to the tune of from zero to eighteen millions,” replied the

musketeer, gayly. “Ah! that was what your majesty wanted the day King

Charles II. came to Blois. The two states would not have been embroiled

to-day; for I must say, that there also I see another stumbling-block.”

“Well, in the first place,” replied Louis, “you are unjust, monsieur;

for, if Providence had made me able to give my brother the million that

day, you would not have quitted my service, and, consequently, you

would not have made your fortune, as you told me just now you have

done. But, in addition to this, I have had another piece of good

fortune; and my difference with Great Britain need not alarm you.”

A valet de chambre interrupted the king by announcing M. Lyonne. “Come

in, monsieur,” said the king; “you are punctual; that is like a good

servant. Let us see your letter to my brother Charles II.”

D’Artagnan pricked up his ears. “A moment, monsieur,” said Louis,

carelessly to the Gascon, “I must expedite to London my consent to the

marriage of my brother, M. le Duc d’Anjou, with the Princess Henrietta

Stuart.”

“He is knocking me about, it seems,” murmured D’Artagnan, whilst the

king signed the letter, and dismissed M. de Lyonne, “but, ma foi! the

more he knocks me about in this manner, the better I like it.”

The king followed M. de Lyonne with his eyes, till the door was closed

behind him; he even made three steps, as if he would follow the

minister, but, after these three steps, stopping, pausing, and coming

back to the musketeer,—“Now, monsieur,” said he, “let us hasten to

terminate our affair. You told me the other day, at Blois, that you

were not rich?”

“But I am now, sire.”

“Yes, but that does not concern me; you have your own money, not mine;

that does not enter into my account.”

“I do not well understand what your majesty means.”

“Then, instead of leaving you to draw out words, speak, spontaneously.

Should you be satisfied with twenty thousand livres a year as a fixed

income?”

“But, sire,” said D’Artagnan, opening his eyes to the utmost.

“Would you be satisfied with four horses furnished and kept, and with a

supplement of funds such as you might require, according to occasions

and needs, or would you prefer a fixed sum which would be, for example,

forty thousand livres? Answer.”

“Sire, your majesty——”

“Yes, you are surprised; that is natural, and I expected it. Answer me,

come! or I shall think you have no longer that rapidity of judgment I

have so much admired in you.”

“It is certain, sire, that twenty thousand livres a year make a

handsome sum; but——”

“No buts! Yes or no, is it an honorable indemnity?”

“Oh! very certainly.”

“You will be satisfied with it? That is well. It will be better to

reckon the extra expenses separately; you can arrange that with

Colbert. Now let us pass to something more important.”

“But, sire, I told your majesty——”

“That you wanted rest, I know you did: only I replied that I would not

allow it—I am master, I suppose?”

“Yes, sire.”

“That is well. You were formerly in the way of becoming captain of the

musketeers?”

“Yes, sire.”

“Well, here is your commission signed. I place it in this drawer. The

day on which you shall return from a certain expedition which I have to

confide to you, on that day you may yourself take the commission from

the drawer.” D’Artagnan still hesitated, and hung down his head. “Come,

monsieur,” said the king, “one would believe, to look at you, that you

did not know that at the court of the most Christian king, the

captain-general of the musketeers takes precedence of the marechals of

France.”

“Sire, I know he does.

“Then, am I to think you do put no faith in my word?”

“Oh! sire, never—never dream of such a thing.”

“I have wished to prove to you, that you, so good a servant, had lost a

good master; am I anything like the master that will suit you?”

“I begin to think you are, sire.”

“Then, monsieur, you will resume your functions. Your company is quite

disorganized since your departure and the men go about drinking and

rioting in the cabarets where they fight, in spite of my edicts, and

those of my father. You will reorganize the service as soon as

possible.”

“Yes, sire.”

“You will not again quit my person.”

“Very well, sire.”

“You will march with me to the army, you will encamp round my tent.”

“Then, sire,” said D’Artagnan, “if it is only to impose upon me a

service like that, your majesty need not give me twenty thousand livres

a year. I shall not earn them.”

“I desire that you shall keep open house; I desire that you should keep

a liberal table; I desire that my captain of musketeers should be a

personage.”

“And I,” said D’Artagnan, bluntly; “I do not like easily found money; I

like money won! Your majesty gives me an idle trade, which the first

comer would perform for four thousand livres.”

Louis XIV. began to laugh. “You are a true Gascon, Monsieur d’Artagnan;

you will draw my heart’s secret from me.”

“Bah! has your majesty a secret, then?”

“Yes, monsieur.”

“Well! then I accept the twenty thousand livres, for I will keep that

secret, and discretion is above all price, in these times. Will your

majesty speak now?”

“Boot yourself, Monsieur d’Artagnan, and to horse!”

“Directly, sire.”

“Within two days.”

“That is well, sire: for I have my affairs to settle before I set out;

particularly if it is likely there should be any blows stirring.”

“That may happen.”

“We can receive them! But, sire, you have addressed yourself to

avarice, to ambition; you have addressed yourself to the heart of M.

d’Artagnan, but you have forgotten one thing.”

“What is that?”

“You have said nothing to his vanity, when shall I be a knight of the

king’s orders?”

“Does that interest you?”

“Why, yes, sire. My friend Athos is quite covered with orders, and that

dazzles me.”

“You shall be a knight of my order a month after you have taken your

commission of captain.”

“Ah! ah!” said the officer, thoughtfully, “after the expedition.”

“Precisely.”

“Where is your majesty going to send me?”

“Are you acquainted with Bretagne?”

“Have you any friends there?”

“In Bretagne? No, ma foi!”

“So much the better. Do you know anything about fortifications?”

“I believe I do, sire,” said D’Artagnan, smiling.

“That is to say you can readily distinguish a fortress from a simple

fortification, such as is allowed to chatelains or vassals?”

“I distinguish a fort from a rampart as I distinguish a cuirass from a

raised pie-crust, sire. Is that sufficient?”

“Yes, monsieur. You will set out then.”

“For Bretagne?”

“Yes.”

“Alone?”

“Absolutely alone. That is to say, you must not even take a lackey with

you.”

“May I ask your majesty for what reason?”

“Because, monsieur, it will be necessary to disguise yourself

sometimes, as the servant of a good family. Your face is very well

known in France, M. d’Artagnan.”

“And then, sire?”

“And then you will travel slowly through Bretagne, and will examine

carefully the fortifications of that country.”

“The coasts?”

“Yes, and the isles, commencing by Belle-Isle-en-Mer.”

“Ah! which belongs to M. Fouquet!” said D’Artagnan, in a serious tone,

raising his intelligent eye to Louis XIV.

“I fancy you are right, monsieur, and that Belle-Isle does belong to M.

Fouquet, in fact.”

“Then your majesty wishes me to ascertain if Belle-Isle is a strong

place?”

“Yes.”

“If the fortifications of it are new or old?”

“Precisely.”

“And if the vassals of M. Fouquet are sufficiently numerous to form a

garrison?”

“That is what I want to know; you have placed your finger on the

question.”

“And if they are not fortifying, sire?”

“You will travel about Bretagne, listening and judging.”

“Then I am a king’s spy?” said D’Artagnan, bluntly, twisting his

mustache.

“No, monsieur.”

“Your pardon, sire; I spy on your majesty’s account.”

“You start on a voyage of discovery, monsieur. Would you march at the

head of your musketeers, with your sword in your hand, to observe any

spot whatever, or an enemy’s position?”

At this word D’Artagnan started.

“Do you,” continued the king, “imagine yourself to be a spy?”

“No, no,” said D’Artagnan, but pensively; “the thing changes its face

when one observes an enemy; one is but a soldier. And if they are

fortifying Belle-Isle?” added he, quickly.

“You will take an exact plan of the fortifications.”

“Will they permit me to enter?”

“That does not concern me; that is your affair. Did you not understand

that I reserved for you a supplement of twenty thousand livres per

annum, if you wished it?”

“Yes, sire; but if they are not fortifying?”

“You will return quietly, without fatiguing your horse.”

“Sire, I am ready.”

“You will begin to-morrow by going to monsieur le surintendant’s to

take the first quarter of the pension I give you. Do you know M.

Fouquet?”

“Very little, sire; but I beg your majesty to observe that I don’t

think it immediately necessary that I should know him.”

“Your pardon, monsieur; for he will refuse you the money I wish you to

take; and it is that refusal I look for.”

“Ah!” said D’Artagnan. “Then, sire?”

“The money being refused, you will go and seek it at M. Colbert’s. A

propos, have you a good horse?”

“An excellent one, sire.”

“How much did it cost you?”

“A hundred and fifty pistoles.”

“I will buy it of you. Here is a note for two hundred pistoles.”

“But I want my horse for my journey, sire.”

“Well!”

“Well, and you take mine from me.”

“Not at all. On the contrary, I give it you. Only as it is now mine and

not yours, I am sure you will not spare it.”

“Your majesty is in a hurry, then?”

“A great hurry.”

“Then what compels me to wait two days?”

“Reasons known to myself.”

“That’s a different affair. The horse may make up the two days, in the

eight he has to travel; and then there is the post.”

“No, no, the post compromises, Monsieur d’Artagnan. Begone and do not

forget you are my servant.”

“Sire, it is not my duty to forget it! At what hour to-morrow shall I

take my leave of your majesty?”

“Where do you lodge?”

“I must henceforward lodge at the Louvre.”

“That must not be now—keep your lodgings in the city: I will pay for

them. As to your departure, it must take place at night; you must set

out without being seen by any one, or, if you are seen, it must not be

known that you belong to me. Keep your mouth shut, monsieur.”

“Your majesty spoils all you have said by that single word.”

“I asked you where you lodged, for I cannot always send to M. le Comte

de la Fere to seek you.”

“I lodge with M. Planchet, a grocer, Rue des Lombards, at the sign of

the Pilon d’Or.”

“Go out but little, show yourself less, and await my orders.”

“And yet, sire, I must go for the money.”

“That is true, but when going to the superintendence, where so many

people are constantly going, you must mingle with the crowd.”

“I want the notes, sire, for the money.”

“Here they are.” The king signed them, and D’Artagnan looked on, to

assure himself of their regularity.

“Adieu! Monsieur d’Artagnan,” added the king; “I think you have

perfectly understood me.”

“I? I understand that your majesty sends me to Belle-Isle-en-Mer, that

is all.”

“To learn?”

“To learn how M. Fouquet’s works are going on; that is all.”

“Very well: I admit you may be taken.”

“And I do not admit it,” replied the Gascon, boldly.

“I admit you may be killed,” continued the king.

“That is not probable, sire.”

“In the first case, you must not speak; in the second there must be no

papers found upon you.”

D’Artagnan shrugged his shoulders without ceremony, and took leave of

the king, saying to himself:—“The English shower continues—let us

remain under the spout!”

CHAPTER 54.

The Houses of M. Fouquet

Whilst D’Artagnan was returning to Planchet’s house, his head aching

and bewildered with all that had happened to him, there was passing a

scene of quite a different character, and which, nevertheless is not

foreign to the conversation our musketeer had just had with the king;

only this scene took place out of Paris, in a house possessed by the

superintendent Fouquet in the village of Saint-Mande. The minister had

just arrived at this country-house, followed by his principal clerk,

who carried an enormous portfolio full of papers to be examined, and

others waiting for signature. As it might be about five o’clock in the

afternoon, the masters had dined: supper was being prepared for twenty

subaltern guests. The superintendent did not stop: on alighting from

his carriage, he, at the same bound, sprang through the doorway,

traversed the apartments and gained his cabinet, where he declared he

would shut himself up to work, commanding that he should not be

disturbed for anything but an order from the king. As soon as this

order was given, Fouquet shut himself up, and two footmen were placed

as sentinels at his door. Then Fouquet pushed a bolt which displaced a

panel that walled up the entrance, and prevented everything that passed

in this apartment from being either seen or heard. But, against all

probability, it was only for the sake of shutting himself up that

Fouquet shut himself up thus, for he went straight to a bureau, seated

himself at it, opened the portfolio, and began to make a choice amongst

the enormous mass of papers it contained. It was not more than ten

minutes after he had entered, and taken all the precautions we have

described, when the repeated noise of several slight equal knocks

struck his ear, and appeared to fix his utmost attention. Fouquet

raised his head, turned his ear, and listened.

The strokes continued. Then the worker arose with a slight movement of

impatience and walked straight up to a glass behind which the blows

were struck by a hand, or by some invisible mechanism. It was a large

glass let into a panel. Three other glasses, exactly similar to it,

completed the symmetry of the apartment. Nothing distinguished that one

from the others. Without doubt, these reiterated knocks were a signal;

for, at the moment Fouquet approached the glass listening, the same

noise was renewed, and in the same measure. “Oh! oh!” murmured the

intendent, with surprise, “who is yonder? I did not expect anybody

to-day.” And, without doubt, to respond to that signal, he pulled out a

gilded nail near the glass, and shook it thrice. Then returning to his

place, and seating himself again, “Ma foi! let them wait,” said he. And

plunging again into the ocean of papers unrolled before him, he

appeared to think of nothing now but work. In fact with incredible

rapidity and marvelous lucidity, Fouquet deciphered the largest papers

and most complicated writings, correcting them, annotating them with a

pen moved as if by a fever, and the work melting under his hands,

signatures, figures, references, became multiplied as if ten

clerks—that is to say, a hundred fingers and ten brains had performed

the duties, instead of the five fingers and single brain of this man.

From time to time, only, Fouquet, absorbed by his work, raised his head

to cast a furtive glance upon a clock placed before him. The reason of

this was, Fouquet set himself a task, and when this task was once set,

in one hour’s work he, by himself, did what another would not have

accomplished in a day; always certain, consequently, provided he was

not disturbed, of arriving at the close in the time his devouring

activity had fixed. But in the midst of his ardent labor, the soft

strokes upon the little bell placed behind the glass sounded again,

hasty, and, consequently, more urgent.

“The lady appears to be impatient,” said Fouquet. “Humph! a calm! That

must be the comtesse; but, no, the comtesse is gone to Rambouillet for

three days. The presidente, then? Oh! no, the presidente would not

assume such grand airs; she would ring very humbly, then she would wait

my good pleasure. The greatest certainty is, that I do not know who it

can be, but that I know who it cannot be. And since it is not you,

marquise, since it cannot be you, deuce take the rest!” And he went on

with his work in spite of the reiterated appeals of the bell. At the

end of a quarter of an hour, however, impatience prevailed over Fouquet

in his turn: he might be said to consume, rather than to complete the

rest of his work; he thrust his papers into his portfolio, and giving a

glance at the mirror, whilst the taps continued faster than ever: “Oh!

oh!” said he, “whence comes all this racket? What has happened, and who

can the Ariadne be who expects me so impatiently. Let us see!”

He then applied the tip of his finger to the nail parallel to the one

he had drawn. Immediately the glass moved like a folding-door and

discovered a secret closet, rather deep, in which the superintendent

disappeared as if going into a vast box. When there, he touched another

spring, which opened, not a board, but a block of the wall, and he went

out by that opening, leaving the door to shut of itself. Then Fouquet

descended about a score of steps which sank, winding, underground, and

came to a long, subterranean passage, lighted by imperceptible

loopholes. The walls of this vault were covered with slabs or tiles,

and the floor with carpeting. This passage was under the street itself,

which separated Fouquet’s house from the Park of Vincennes. At the end

of the passage ascended a winding staircase parallel with that by which

Fouquet had entered. He mounted these other stairs, entered by means of

a spring placed in a closet similar to that in his cabinet, and from

this closet an untenanted chamber furnished with the utmost elegance.

As soon as he entered, he examined carefully whether the glass closed

without leaving any trace, and, doubtless satisfied with his

observation, he opened by means of a small gold key the triple

fastenings of a door in front of him. This time the door opened upon a

handsome cabinet sumptuously furnished, in which was seated upon

cushions a lady of surpassing beauty, who at the sound of the lock

sprang towards Fouquet. “Ah! good heavens!” cried the latter, starting

back with astonishment. “Madame la Marquise de Belliere, you here?”

“Yes,” murmured la marquise. “Yes; it is I, monsieur.”

“Marquise! dear marquise!” added Fouquet, ready to prostrate himself.

“Ah! my God! how did you come here? And I, to keep you waiting!”

“A long time, monsieur; yes, a very long time!”

“I am happy in thinking this waiting has appeared long to you,

marquise!”

“Oh! an eternity, monsieur; oh! I rang more than twenty times. Did you

not hear me?”

“Marquise, you are pale, you tremble.”

“Did you not hear, then, that you were summoned?”

“Oh, yes; I heard plainly enough, madame; but I could not come. After

your rigors and your refusals, how could I dream it was you? If I could

have had any suspicion of the happiness that awaited me, believe me,

madame, I would have quitted everything to fall at your feet, as I do

at this moment.”

“Are we quite alone, monsieur?” asked the marquise, looking round the

room.

“Oh, yes, madame, I can assure you of that.”

“Really?” said the marquise, in a melancholy tone.

“You sigh!” said Fouquet.

“What mysteries! what precautions!” said the marquise, with a slight

bitterness of expression; “and how evident it is that you fear the

least suspicion of your amours to escape.”

“Would you prefer their being made public?”

“Oh, no; you act like a delicate man,” said the marquise, smiling.

“Come, dear marquise, punish me not with reproaches, I implore you.”

“Reproaches! Have I a right to make you any?”

“No, unfortunately, no; but tell me, you, who during a year I have

loved without return or hope——”

“You are mistaken—without hope it is true, but not without return.”

“What! for me, of my love! there is but one proof, and that proof I

still want.”

“I am here to bring it, monsieur.”

Fouquet wished to clasp her in his arms, but she disengaged herself

with a gesture.

“You persist in deceiving yourself, monsieur, and never will accept of

me the only thing I am willing to give you—devotion.”

“Ah, then, you do not love me? Devotion is but a virtue, love is a

passion.”

“Listen to me, I implore you: I should not have come hither without a

serious motive: you are well assured of that, are you not?”

“The motive is of very little consequence, so that you are but here—so

that I see you—so that I speak to you!”

“You are right; the principal thing is that I am here without any one

having seen me, and that I can speak to you.”—Fouquet sank on his knees

before her. “Speak! speak, madame!” said he, “I listen to you.”

The marquise looked at Fouquet, on his knees at her feet, and there was

in the looks of the woman a strange mixture of love and melancholy.

“Oh!” at length murmured she, “would that I were she who has the right

of seeing you every minute, of speaking to you every instant! would

that I were she who might watch over you, she who would have no need of

mysterious springs, to summon and cause to appear, like a sylph, the

man she loves, to look at him for an hour, and then see him disappear

in the darkness of a mystery, still more strange at his going out than

at his coming in. Oh! that would be to live a happy woman!”

“Do you happen, marquise,” said Fouquet, smiling, “to be speaking of my

wife?”

“Yes, certainly, of her I spoke.”

“Well, you need not envy her lot, marquise; of all the women with whom

I have any relations, Madame Fouquet is the one I see the least of, and

who has the least intercourse with me.”

“At least, monsieur, she is not reduced to place, as I have done, her

hand upon the ornament of a glass to call you to her; at least you do

not reply to her by the mysterious, alarming sound of a bell, the

spring of which comes from I don’t know where; at least you have not

forbidden her to endeavor to discover the secret of these

communications under pain of breaking off forever your connections with

her, as you have forbidden all who have come here before me, and all

who will come after me.”

“Dear marquise, how unjust you are, and how little do you know what you

are doing in thus exclaiming against mystery; it is with mystery alone

we can love without trouble; it is with love without trouble alone that

we can be happy. But let us return to ourselves, to that devotion of

which you were speaking, or rather let me labor under a pleasing

delusion, and believe that this devotion is love.”

“Just now,” repeated the marquise, passing over her eyes a hand that

might have been a model for the graceful contours of antiquity; “just

now I was prepared to speak, my ideas were clear and bold, now I am

quite confused, quite troubled; I fear I bring you bad news.”

“If it is to that bad news I owe your presence, marquise, welcome be

even that bad news! or rather, marquise, since you allow that I am not

quite indifferent to you, let me hear nothing of the bad news, but

speak of yourself.”

“No, no, on the contrary, demand it of me; require me to tell it to you

instantly, and not to allow myself to be turned aside by any feeling

whatever. Fouquet, my friend! it is of immense importance!”

“You astonish me, marquise; I will even say you almost frighten me.

You, so serious, so collected; you who know the world we live in so

well. Is it, then important?”

“Oh! very important.”

“In the first place, how did you come here?”

“You shall know that presently; but first to something of more

consequence.”

“Speak, marquise, speak! I implore you, have pity on my impatience.”

“Do you know that Colbert is made intendant of the finances?”

“Bah! Colbert, little Colbert.”

“Yes, Colbert, little Colbert.”

“Mazarin’s factotum?”

“The same.”

“Well! what do you see so terrific in that, dear marquise? little

Colbert is intendant; that is astonishing, I confess, but is not

terrific.”

“Do you think the king has given, without a pressing motive, such a

place to one you call a little cuistre?”

“In the first place, is it positively true that the king has given it

to him?”

“It is so said.”

“Ay, but who says so?”

“Everybody.”

“Everybody, that’s nobody; mention some one likely to be well informed

who says so.”

“Madame Vanel.”

“Ah! now you begin to frighten me in earnest,” said Fouquet, laughing;

“if any one is well informed, or ought to be well informed, it is the

person you name.”

“Do not speak ill of poor Marguerite, Monsieur Fouquet, for she still

loves you.”

“Bah! indeed? That is scarcely credible. I thought little Colbert, as

you said just now, had passed over that love, and left the impression

upon it of a spot of ink or a stain of grease.”

“Fouquet! Fouquet! Is this the way you always treat the poor creatures

you desert?”

“Why, you surely are not going to undertake the defense of Madame

Vanel?”

“Yes, I will undertake it: for, I repeat, she loves you still, and the

proof is she saves you.”

“But your interposition, marquise; that is very cunning on her part. No

angel could be more agreeable to me, or could lead me more certainly to

salvation. But, let me ask you do you know Marguerite?”

“She was my convent friend.”

“And you say that she has informed you that Monsieur Colbert was named

intendant?”

“Yes, she did.”

“Well, enlighten me, marquise; granted Monsieur Colbert is intendant—so

be it. In what can an intendant, that is to say my subordinate, my

clerk, give me umbrage or injure me, even if he is Monsieur Colbert?”

“You do not reflect, monsieur, apparently,” replied the marquise.

“Upon what?”

“This: that Monsieur Colbert hates you.”

“Hates me?” cried Fouquet. “Good heavens! marquise, whence do you come?

where can you live? Hates me! why all the world hates me, he, of course

as others do.”

“He more than others.”

“More than others—let him.”

“He is ambitious.”

“Who is not, marquise?”

“‘Yes, but with him ambition has no bounds.”

“I am quite aware of that, since he made it a point to succeed me with

Madame Vanel.”

“And obtained his end; look at that.”

“Do you mean to say he has the presumption to hope to pass from

intendant to superintendent?”

“Have you not yourself already had the same fear?”

“Oh! oh!” said Fouquet, “to succeed with Madame Vanel is one thing, to

succeed me with the king is another. France is not to be purchased so

easily as the wife of a maitre des comptes.”

“Eh! monsieur, everything is to be bought; if not by gold, by

intrigue.”

“Nobody knows to the contrary better than you, madame, you to whom I

have offered millions.”

“Instead of millions, Fouquet, you should have offered me a true, only

and boundless love: I might have accepted that. So you see, still,

everything is to be bought, if not in one way, by another.”

“So, Colbert, in your opinion, is in a fair way of bargaining for my

place of superintendent. Make yourself easy on that head, my dear

marquise; he is not yet rich enough to purchase it.”

“But if he should rob you of it?”

“Ah! that is another thing. Unfortunately, before he can reach me, that

is to say, the body of the place, he must destroy, must make a breach

in the advanced works, and I am devilishly well fortified, marquise.”

“What you call your advanced works are your creatures, are they

not—your friends?”

“Exactly so.”

“And is M. d’Eymeris one of your creatures?”

“Yes, he is.”

“Is M. Lyodot one of your friends?”

“Certainly.”

“M. de Vanin?”

“M. de Vanin! ah! they may do what they like with him, but——”

“But——”

“But they must not touch the others!”

“Well, if you are anxious they should not touch MM. d’Eymeris and

Lyodot, it is time to look about you.”

“Who threatens them?”

“Will you listen to me now?”

“Attentively, marquise.”

“Without interrupting me?”

“Speak.”

“Well, this morning Marguerite sent for me.”

“And what did she want with you?”

“‘I dare not see M. Fouquet myself,’ said she.”

“Bah! why should she think I would reproach her? Poor woman, she vastly

deceives herself.”

“‘See him yourself,’ said she, ‘and tell him to beware of M. Colbert.’”

“What! she warned me to beware of her lover?”

“I have told you she still loves you.”

“Go on, marquise.”

“‘M. Colbert,’ she added, ‘came to me two hours ago, to inform me he

was appointed intendant.’”

“I have already told you marquise, that M. Colbert would only be the

more in my power for that.”

“Yes, but that is not all: Marguerite is intimate, as you know, with

Madame d’Eymeris and Madame Lyodot.”

“I know it.”

“Well, M. Colbert put many questions to her, relative to the fortunes

of those two gentlemen, and as to the devotion they had for you.”

“Oh, as to those two, I can answer for them; they must be killed before

they will cease to be mine.”

“Then, as Madame Vanel was obliged to quit M. Colbert for an instant to

receive a visitor, and as M. Colbert is industrious, scarcely was the

new intendant left alone, before he took a pencil from his pocket, and

as there was paper on the table, began to make notes.”

“Notes concerning d’Eymeris and Lyodot?”

“Exactly.”

“I should like to know what those notes were about.”

“And that is just what I have brought you.”

“Madame Vanel has taken Colbert’s notes and sent them to me?”

“No, but by a chance which resembles a miracle, she has a duplicate of

those notes.”

“How could she get that?”

“Listen; I told you that Colbert found paper on the table.”

“Yes.”

“That he took a pencil from his pocket.”

“Yes.”

“And wrote upon that paper.”

“Yes.”

“Well, this pencil was a lead-pencil, consequently hard; so it marked

in black upon the first sheet, and in white upon the second.”

“Go on.”

“Colbert, when tearing off the first sheet, took no notice of the

second.”

“Well?”

“Well, on the second was to be read what had been written on the first,

Madame Vanel read it, and sent for me.”

“Yes, yes.”

“Then, when she was assured I was your devoted friend, she gave me the

paper, and told me the secret of this house.”

“And this paper?” said Fouquet, in some degree of agitation.

“Here it is, monsieur—read it,” said the marquise.

Fouquet read:

“Names of the farmers of revenue to be condemned by the Chamber of

Justice: D’Eymeris, friend of M. F.; Lyodot, friend of M. F.; De Vanin,

indif.”

“D’Eymeris and Lyodot!” cried Fouquet, reading the paper eagerly again.

“Friends of M. F.,” pointed the marquise with her finger.

“But what is the meaning of these words: ‘To be condemned by the

Chamber of Justice’?”

“Dame!” said the marquise, “that is clear enough, I think. Besides,

that is not all. Read on, read on;” and Fouquet continued,—“The two

first to death, the third to be dismissed, with MM. d’Hautemont and de

la Vallette, who will only have their property confiscated.”

“Great God!” cried Fouquet, “to death, to death! Lyodot and D’Eymeris.

But even if the Chamber of Justice should condemn them to death, the

king will never ratify their condemnation, and they cannot be executed

without the king’s signature.”

“The king has made M. Colbert intendant.”

“Oh!” cried Fouquet, as if he caught a glimpse of the abyss that yawned

beneath his feet, “impossible! impossible! But who passed a pencil over

the marks made by Colbert?”

“I did. I was afraid the first would be effaced.”

“Oh! I will know all.”

“You will know nothing, monsieur; you despise your enemy too much for

that.”

“Pardon me, my dear marquise; excuse me; yes, M. Colbert is my enemy, I

believe him to be so; yes, M. Colbert is a man to be dreaded, I admit.

But I! I have time, and as you are here, as you have assured me of your

devotion, as you have allowed me to hope for your love, as we are

alone——”

“I came here to save you, Monsieur Fouquet, and not to ruin myself,”

said the marquise, rising—“therefore, beware!——”

“Marquise, in truth you terrify yourself too much at least, unless this

terror is but a pretext——”

“He is very deep, very deep; this M. Colbert: beware!”

Fouquet, in his turn, drew himself up. “And I?” asked he.

“And you, you have only a noble heart. Beware! beware!”

“So?”

“I have done what was right, my friend, at the risk of my reputation.

Adieu!”

“Not adieu, au revoir!”

“Perhaps,” said the marquise, giving her hand to Fouquet to kiss, and

walking towards the door with so firm a step, that he did not dare to

bar her passage. As to Fouquet, he retook, with his head hanging down

and a fixed cloud on his brow, the path of the subterranean passage

along which ran the metal wires that communicated from one house to the

other, transmitting, through two glasses, the wishes and signals of

hidden correspondents.

CHAPTER 55.

The Abbe Fouquet

Fouquet hastened back to his apartment by the subterranean passage, and

immediately closed the mirror with the spring. He was scarcely in his

closet, when he heard some one knocking violently at the door, and a

well-known voice crying:—“Open the door, monseigneur, I entreat you,

open the door!” Fouquet quickly restored a little order to everything

that might have revealed either his absence or his agitation: he spread

his papers over the desk, took up a pen, and, to gain time, said,

through the closed door,—“Who is there?”

“What, monseigneur, do you not know me?” replied the voice.

“Yes, yes,” said Fouquet to himself, “yes, my friend I know you well

enough.” And then, aloud: “Is it not Gourville?”

“Why, yes, monseigneur.”

Fouquet arose, cast a last look at one of his glasses, went to the

door, pushed back the bolt, and Gourville entered. “Ah, monseigneur!

monseigneur!” cried he, “what cruelty!”

“In what?”

“I have been a quarter of an hour imploring you to open the door, and

you would not even answer me.”

“Once for all, you know that I will not be disturbed when I am busy.

Now, although I might make you an exception, Gourville, I insist upon

my orders being respected by others.”

“Monseigneur, at this moment, orders, doors, bolts, locks, and walls, I

could have broken, forced and overthrown!”

“Ah! ah! it relates to some great event, then?” asked Fouquet.

“Oh! I assure you it does, monseigneur,” replied Gourville.

“And what is this event?” said Fouquet, a little troubled by the

evident agitation of his most intimate confidant.

“There is a secret chamber of justice instituted, monseigneur.”

“I know there is, but do the members meet, Gourville?”

“They not only meet, but they have passed a sentence, monseigneur.”

“A sentence?” said the superintendent, with a shudder and pallor he

could not conceal. “A sentence!—and on whom?”

“Two of your best friends.”

“Lyodot and D’Eymeris, do you mean? But what sort of a sentence?”

“Sentence of death.”

“Passed? Oh! you must be mistaken, Gourville; that is impossible.”

“Here is a copy of the sentence which the king is to sign to-day, if he

has not already signed it.”

Fouquet seized the paper eagerly, read it, and returned it to

Gourville. “The king will never sign that,” said he.

Gourville shook his head.

“Monseigneur, M. Colbert is a bold councilor: do not be too confident!”

“Monsieur Colbert again!” cried Fouquet. “How is it that that name

rises upon all occasions to torment my ears, during the last two or

three days? Thou make so trifling a subject of too much importance,

Gourville. Let M. Colbert appear, I will face him; let him raise his

head, I will crush him; but you understand, there must be an outline

upon which my look may fall, there must be a surface upon which my feet

may be placed.”

“Patience, monseigneur, for you do not know what Colbert is—study him

quickly; it is with this dark financier as it is with meteors, which

the eye never sees completely before their disastrous invasion; when we

feel them we are dead.”

“Oh! Gourville, this is going too far,” replied Fouquet, smiling;

“allow me, my friend, not to be so easily frightened; M. Colbert a

meteor! Corbleu, we confront the meteor. Let us see acts, and not

words. What has he done?”

“He has ordered two gibbets of the executioner of Paris,” answered

Gourville.

Fouquet raised his head, and a flash gleamed from his eyes. “Are you

sure of what you say?” cried he.

“Here is the proof, monseigneur.” And Gourville held out to the

superintendent a note communicated by a certain secretary of the Hotel

de Ville, who was one of Fouquet’s creatures.

“Yes, that is true,” murmured the minister; “the scaffold may be

prepared, but the king has not signed; Gourville, the king will not

sign.”

“I shall soon know,” said Gourville.

“How?”

“If the king has signed, the gibbets will be sent this evening to the

Hotel de Ville, in order to be got up and ready by to-morrow morning.”

“Oh! no, no!” cried the superintendent once again; “you are all

deceived, and deceive me in my turn; Lyodot came to see me only the day

before yesterday; only three days ago I received a present of some

Syracuse wine from poor D’Eymeris.”

“What does that prove?” replied Gourville, “except that the chamber of

justice has been secretly assembled, has deliberated in the absence of

the accused, and that the whole proceeding was complete when they were

arrested.”

“What! are they, then, arrested?”

“No doubt they are.”

“But where, when, and how have they been arrested?”

“Lyodot, yesterday at daybreak; D’Eymeris, the day before yesterday, in

the evening, as he was returning from the house of his mistress; their

disappearance had disturbed nobody; but at length M. Colbert all at

once raised the mask, and caused the affair to be published; it is

being cried by sound of trumpet, at this moment in Paris, and, in

truth, monseigneur, there is scarcely anybody but yourself ignorant of

the event.”

Fouquet began to walk about his chamber with an uneasiness that became

more and more serious.

“What do you decide upon, monseigneur?” said Gourville.

“If it really were as you say, I would go to the king,” cried Fouquet.

“But as I go to the Louvre, I will pass by the Hotel de Ville. We shall

see if the sentence is signed.”

“Incredulity! thou art the pest of all great minds,” said Gourville,

shrugging his shoulders.

“Gourville!”

“Yes,” continued he, “and incredulity! thou ruinest, as contagion

destroys the most robust health, that is to say, in an instant.”

“Let us go,” cried Fouquet; “desire the door to be opened, Gourville.”

“Be cautious,” said the latter, “the Abbe Fouquet is there.”

“Ah! my brother,” replied Fouquet, in a tone of annoyance, “he is

there, is he? he knows all the ill news, then, and is rejoiced to bring

it to me, as usual. The devil! if my brother is there, my affairs are

bad, Gourville; why did you not tell me that sooner: I should have been

the more readily convinced.”

“‘Monseigneur calumniates him,” said Gourville, laughing, “if he is

come, it is not with a bad intention.”

“What, do you excuse him?” cried Fouquet; “a fellow without a heart,

without ideas; a devourer of wealth.”

“He knows you are rich.”

“And would ruin me.”

“No, but he would like to have your purse. That is all.”

“Enough! enough! A hundred thousand crowns per month, during two years.

Corbleu! it is I that pay, Gourville, and I know my figures.” Gourville

laughed in a silent, sly manner. “Yes, yes, you mean to say it is the

king pays,” said the superintendent. “Ah, Gourville, that is a vile

joke; this is not the place.”

“Monseigneur, do not be angry.”

“Well, then, send away the Abbe Fouquet; I have not a sou.” Gourville

made a step towards the door. “He has been a month without seeing me,”

continued Fouquet, “why could he not be two months?”

“Because he repents of living in bad company,” said Gourville, “and

prefers you to all his bandits.”

“Thanks for the preference! You make a strange advocate, Gourville,

to-day—the advocate of the Abbe Fouquet!”

“Eh! but everything and every man has a good side—their useful side,

monseigneur.”

“The bandits whom the abbe keeps in pay and drink have their useful

side, have they? Prove that, if you please.”

“Let the circumstance arise, monseigneur, and you will be very glad to

have these bandits under your hand.”

“You advise me, then, to be reconciled to the abbe?” said Fouquet,

ironically.

“I advise you, monseigneur, not to quarrel with a hundred or a hundred

and twenty loose fellows, who, by putting their rapiers end to end,

would form a cordon of steel capable of surrounding three thousand

men.”

Fouquet darted a searching glance at Gourville, and passing before

him,—“That is all very well, let M. l’Abbe Fouquet be introduced,” said

he to the footman. “You are right, Gourville.”

Two minutes after, the Abbe Fouquet appeared in the doorway, with

profound reverences. He was a man of from forty to forty-five years of

age, half churchman half soldier,—a spadassin, grafted upon an abbe;

upon seeing that he had not a sword by his side, you might be sure he

had pistols. Fouquet saluted him more as an elder brother than as a

minister.

“What can I do to serve you, monsieur l’abbe?” said he.

“Oh! oh! how coldly you speak to me, brother!”

“I speak like a man who is in a hurry, monsieur.”

The abbe looked maliciously at Gourville, and anxiously at Fouquet, and

said, “I have three hundred pistoles to pay to M. de Bregi this

evening. A play debt, a sacred debt.”

“What next?” said Fouquet bravely, for he comprehended that the Abbe

Fouquet would not have disturbed him for such a want.

“A thousand to my butcher, who will supply no more meat.”

“Next?”

“Twelve hundred to my tailor,” continued the abbe; “the fellow has made

me take back seven suits of my people’s, which compromises my liveries,

and my mistress talks of replacing me by a farmer of the revenue, which

would be a humiliation for the church.”

“What else?” said Fouquet.

“You will please to remark,” said the abbe, humbly, “that I have asked

nothing for myself.”

“That is delicate, monsieur,” replied Fouquet; “so, as you see, I

wait.”

“And I ask nothing, oh! no,—it is not for want of need, though, I

assure you.”

The minister reflected a minute. “Twelve hundred pistoles to the

tailor; that seems a great deal for clothes,” said he.

“I maintain a hundred men,” said the abbe, proudly; “that is a charge,

I believe.”

“Why a hundred men?” said Fouquet. “Are you a Richelieu or a Mazarin,

to require a hundred men as a guard? What use do you make of these

men?—speak.”

“And do you ask me that?” cried the Abbe Fouquet; “ah! how can you put

such a question,—why I maintain a hundred men? Ah!”

“Why, yes, I do put that question to you. What have you to do with a

hundred men?—answer.”

“Ingrate!” continued the abbe, more and more affected.

“Explain yourself.”

“Why, monsieur the superintendent, I only want one valet de chambre,

for my part, and even if I were alone, could help myself very well; but

you, you who have so many enemies—a hundred men are not enough for me

to defend you with. A hundred men!—you ought to have ten thousand. I

maintain, then, these men in order that in public places, in

assemblies, no voice may be raised against you, and without them,

monsieur, you would be loaded with imprecations, you would be torn to

pieces, you would not last a week; no, not a week, do you understand?”

“Ah! I did not know you were my champion to such an extent, monsieur

l’abbe.”

“You doubt it!” cried the abbe. “Listen, then, to what happened, no

longer ago than yesterday, in the Rue de la Hochette. A man was

cheapening a fowl.”

“Well, how could that injure me, abbe?”

“This way. The fowl was not fat. The purchaser refused to give eighteen

sous for it, saying that he could not afford eighteen sous for the skin

of a fowl from which M. Fouquet had sucked all the fat.”

“Go on.”

“The joke caused a deal of laughter,” continued the abbe; “laughter at

your expense, death to the devils! and the canaille were delighted. The

joker added, ‘Give me a fowl fed by M. Colbert, if you like! and I will

pay all you ask.’ And immediately there was a clapping of hands. A

frightful scandal! you understand; a scandal which forces a brother to

hide his face.”

Fouquet colored. “And you veiled it?” said the superintendent.

“No, for it so happened I had one of my men in the crowd; a new recruit

from the provinces, one M. Menneville, whom I like very much. He made

his way through the press, saying to the joker: ‘Mille barbes! Monsieur

the false joker, here’s a thrust for Colbert!’ ‘And one for Fouquet,’

replied the joker. Upon which they drew in front of the cook’s shop,

with a hedge of the curious round them, and five hundred as curious at

the windows.”

“Well?” said Fouquet.

“Well, monsieur, my Menneville spitted the joker, to the great

astonishment of the spectators, and said to the cook:—‘Take this goose,

my friend, it is fatter than your fowl.’ That is the way, monsieur,”

ended the abbe, triumphantly, “in which I spend my revenues; I maintain

the honor of the family, monsieur.” Fouquet hung his head. “And I have

a hundred as good as he,” continued the abbe.

“Very well,” said Fouquet, “give the account to Gourville, and remain

here this evening.”

“Shall we have supper?”

“Yes, there will be supper.”

“But the chest is closed.”

“Gourville will open it for you. Leave us, monsieur l’abbe, leave us.”

“Then we are friends?” said the abbe, with a bow.

“Oh yes, friends. Come Gourville.”

“Are you going out? You will not stay to supper, then?”

“I shall be back in an hour; rest easy, abbe.” Then aside to

Gourville—“Let them put to my English horses,” said he, “and direct the

coachman to stop at the Hotel de Ville de Paris.”

CHAPTER 56.

M. de la Fontaine’s Wine

Carriages were already bringing the guests of Fouquet to Saint-Mande;

already the whole house was getting warm with the preparations for

supper, when the superintendent launched his fleet horses upon the road

to Paris, and going by the quays, in order to meet fewer people on the

way, soon reached the Hotel de Ville. It wanted a quarter to eight.

Fouquet alighted at the corner of the Rue de Long-pont, and, on foot,

directed his course towards the Place de Greve, accompanied by

Gourville. At the turning of the Place they saw a man dressed in black

and violet, of dignified mien, who was preparing to get into a hired

carriage, and told the coachman to stop at Vincennes. He had before him

a large hamper filled with bottles, which he had just purchased at the

cabaret with the sign of “L’Image-de-Notre-Dame.”

“Eh, but! that is Vatel! my maitre d’hotel!” said Fouquet to Gourville.

“Yes, monseigneur,” replied the latter.

“What can he have been doing at the sign of L’Image-de-Notre-Dame?”

“Buying wine, no doubt.”

“What! buy wine for me, at a cabaret?” said Fouquet. “My cellar, then,

must be in a miserable condition!” and he advanced towards the maitre

d’hotel who was arranging his bottles in the carriage with the most

minute care.

“Hola! Vatel,” said he, in the voice of a master.

“Take care, monseigneur!” said Gourville, “you will be recognized.”

“Very well! Of what consequence?—Vatel!

The man dressed in black and violet turned round. He had a good and

mild countenance, without expression—a mathematician minus the pride. A

certain fire sparkled in the eyes of this personage, a rather sly smile

played round his lips; but the observer might soon have remarked that

this fire and this smile applied to nothing, enlightened nothing. Vatel

laughed like an absent man, and amused himself like a child. At the

sound of his master’s voice he turned round, exclaiming: “Oh!

monseigneur!”

“Yes, it is I. What the devil are you doing here, Vatel? Wine! You are

buying wine at a cabaret in the Place de Greve!”

“But, monseigneur,” said Vatel, quietly, after having darted a hostile

glance at Gourville, “why am I interfered with here? Is my cellar kept

in bad order?”

“No, certes, Vatel, no, but——”

“But what?” replied Vatel. Gourville touched Fouquet’s elbow.

“Don’t be angry, Vatel, I thought my cellar—your cellar—sufficiently

well stocked for us to be able to dispense with recourse to the cellar

of L’Image de-Notre-Dame.”

“Eh, monsieur,” said Vatel, shrinking from monseigneur to monsieur with

a degree of disdain: “your cellar is so well stocked that when certain

of your guests dine with you they have nothing to drink.”

Fouquet, in great surprise, looked at Gourville. “What do you mean by

that?”

“I mean that your butler had not wine for all tastes, monsieur; and

that M. de la Fontaine, M. Pellisson, and M. Conrart, do not drink when

they come to the house—these gentlemen do not like strong wine. What is

to be done, then?”

“Well, and therefore?”

“Well, then, I have found here a vin de Joigny, which they like. I know

they come once a week to drink at the Image-de-Notre-Dame. That is the

reason I am making this provision.”

Fouquet had no more to say; he was convinced. Vatel, on his part, had

much more to say, without doubt, and it was plain he was getting warm.

“It is just as if you would reproach me, monseigneur, for going to the

Rue Planche Milbray, to fetch, myself, the cider M. Loret drinks when

he comes to dine at your house.”

“Loret drinks cider at my house!” cried Fouquet, laughing.

“Certainly he does, monsieur, and that is the reason why he dines there

with pleasure.”

“Vatel,” cried Fouquet, pressing the hand of his maitre d’hotel, “you

are a man! I thank you, Vatel, for having understood that at my house

M. de la Fontaine, M. Conrart, and M. Loret, are as great as dukes and

peers, as great as princes, greater than myself. Vatel, you are a good

servant, and I double your salary.”

Vatel did not even thank his master, he merely shrugged his shoulders a

little, murmuring this superb sentiment: “To be thanked for having done

one’s duty is humiliating.”

“He is right,” said Gourville, as he drew Fouquet’s attention, by a

gesture, to another point. He showed him a low-built tumbrel, drawn by

two horses, upon which rocked two strong gibbets, bound together, back

to back, by chains, whilst an archer, seated upon the cross-beam,

suffered, as well as he could, with his head cast down, the comments of

a hundred vagabonds, who guessed the destination of the gibbets, and

were escorting them to the Hotel de Ville. Fouquet started. “It is

decided, you see,” said Gourville.

“But it is not done,” replied Fouquet.

“Oh, do not flatter yourself, monseigneur; if they have thus lulled

your friendship and suspicions—if things have gone so far, you will be

able to undo nothing.”

“But I have not given my sanction.”

“M. de Lyonne has ratified for you.”

“I will go to the Louvre.”

“Oh, no, you will not.”

“Would you advise such baseness?” cried Fouquet, “would you advise me

to abandon my friends? would you advise me, whilst able to fight, to

throw the arms I hold in my hand to the ground?”

“I do not advise you to do anything of the kind, monseigneur. Are you

in a position to quit the post of superintendent at this moment?”

“No.”

“Well, if the king wishes to displace you——”

“He will displace me absent as well as present.”

“Yes, but you will not have insulted him.”

“Yes, but I shall have been base; now I am not willing that my friends

should die; and they shall not die!”

“For that it is necessary you should go to the Louvre, is it not?”

“Gourville!”

“Beware! once at the Louvre, you will be forced to defend your friends

openly, that is to say, to make a profession of faith; or you will be

forced to abandon them irrevocably.”

“Never!”

“Pardon me,—the king will propose the alternative to you, rigorously,

or else you will propose it to him yourself.”

“That is true.”

“That is the reason why conflict must be avoided. Let us return to

Saint-Mande, monseigneur.”

“Gourville, I will not stir from this place, where the crime is to be

carried out, where my disgrace is to be accomplished; I will not stir,

I say, till I have found some means of combating my enemies.”

“Monseigneur,” replied Gourville, “you would excite my pity, if I did

not know you for one of the great spirits of this world. You possess a

hundred and fifty millions, you are equal to the king in position, and

a hundred and fifty millions his superior in money. M. Colbert has not

even had the wit to have the will of Mazarin accepted. Now, when a man

is the richest person in a kingdom, and will take the trouble to spend

the money, if things are done he does not like it is because he is a

poor man. Let us return to Saint-Mande, I say.”

“To consult with Pellisson?—we will.”

“So be it,” said Fouquet, with angry eyes;—“yes, to Saint-Mande!” He

got into his carriage again and Gourville with him. Upon their road, at

the end of the Faubourg Saint-Antoine, they overtook the humble

equipage of Vatel, who was quietly conveying home his vin de Joigny.

The black horses, going at a swift pace, alarmed as they passed, the

timid hack of the maitre d’hotel, who, putting his head out at the

window, cried, in a fright, “Take care of my bottles!”

CHAPTER 57.

The Gallery of Saint-Mande

Fifty persons were waiting for the superintendent. He did not even take

the time to place himself in the hands of his valet de chambre for a

minute, but from the perron went straight into the premier salon. There

his friends were assembled in full chat. The intendant was about to

order supper to be served, but, above all, the Abbe Fouquet watched for

the return of his brother, and was endeavoring to do the honors of the

house in his absence. Upon the arrival of the superintendent, a murmur

of joy and affection was heard; Fouquet, full of affability, good

humor, and munificence, was beloved by his poets, his artists, and his

men of business. His brow, upon which his little court read, as upon

that of a god, all the movements of his soul, and thence drew rules of

conduct,—his brow, upon which affairs of state never impressed a

wrinkle, was this evening paler than usual, and more than one friendly

eye remarked that pallor. Fouquet placed himself at the head of the

table, and presided gayly during supper. He recounted Vatel’s

expedition to La Fontaine, related the history of Menneville and the

skinny fowl to Pellisson, in such a manner that all the table heard it.

A tempest of laughter and jokes ensued, which was only checked by a

serious and even sad gesture from Pellisson. The Abbe Fouquet, not

being able to comprehend why his brother should have led the

conversation in that direction, listened with all his ears, and sought

in the countenance of Gourville, or in that of his brother, an

explanation which nothing afforded him. Pellisson took up the

matter:—“Did they mention M. Colbert, then?” said he.

“Why not?” replied Fouquet; “if true, as it is said to be, that the

king has made him his intendant?” Scarcely had Fouquet uttered these

words, with a marked intention, than an explosion broke forth among the

guests.

“The miser!” said one.

“The mean, pitiful fellow!” said another.

“The hypocrite!” said a third.

Pellisson exchanged a meaning look with Fouquet. “Messieurs,” said he,

“in truth we are abusing a man whom no one knows: it is neither

charitable nor reasonable; and here is monsieur le surintendant, who, I

am sure, agrees with me.”

“Entirely,” replied Fouquet. “Let the fat fowls of M. Colbert alone;

our business to-day is with the faisans truffes of M. Vatel.” This

speech stopped the dark cloud which was beginning to throw its shade

over the guests. Gourville succeeded so well in animating the poets

with the vin de Joigny; the abbe, intelligent as a man who stands in

need of his host’s money, so enlivened the financiers and the men of

the sword, that, amidst the vapors of this joy and the noise of

conversation, inquietudes disappeared completely. The will of Cardinal

Mazarin was the text of the conversation at the second course and

dessert; then Fouquet ordered bowls of sweetmeats and fountains of

liquors to be carried into the salon adjoining the gallery. He led the

way thither conducting by the hand a lady, the queen, by his

preference, of the evening. The musicians then supped, and the

promenades in the gallery and the gardens commenced, beneath a spring

sky, mild and flower-scented. Pellisson then approached the

superintendent, and said: “Something troubles monseigneur?”

“Greatly,” replied the minister, “ask Gourville to tell you what it

is.” Pellisson, on turning round, found La Fontaine treading upon his

heels. He was obliged to listen to a Latin verse, which the poet had

composed upon Vatel. La Fontaine had, for an hour, been scanning this

verse in all corners, seeking some one to pour it out upon

advantageously. He thought he had caught Pellisson, but the latter

escaped him; he turned towards Sorel, who had, himself, just composed a

quatrain in honor of the supper, and the Amphytrion. La Fontaine in

vain endeavored to gain attention to his verses; Sorel wanted to obtain

a hearing for his quatrain. He was obliged to retreat before M. le

Comte de Chanost whose arm Fouquet had just taken. L’Abbe Fouquet

perceived that the poet, absent-minded, as usual, was about to follow

the two talkers, and he interposed. La Fontaine seized upon him, and

recited his verses. The abbe, who was quite innocent of Latin, nodded

his head, in cadence, at every roll which La Fontaine impressed upon

his body, according to the undulations of the dactyls and spondees.

While this was going on, behind the confiture-basins, Fouquet related

the event of the day to his son-in-law, M. de Chanost. “We will send

the idle and useless to look at the fireworks,” said Pellisson to

Gourville, “whilst we converse here.”

“So be it,” said Gourville, addressing four words to Vatel. The latter

then led towards the gardens the major part of the beaux, the ladies

and the chatterers, whilst the men walked in the gallery, lighted by

three hundred wax-lights, in the sight of all; the admirers of

fireworks all ran away towards the garden. Gourville approached

Fouquet, and said: “Monsieur, we are here.”

“All!” said Fouquet.

“Yes,—count.” The superintendent counted; there were eight persons.

Pellisson and Gourville walked arm in arm, as if conversing upon vague

and frivolous subjects. Sorel and two officers imitated them, in an

opposite direction. The Abbe Fouquet walked alone. Fouquet, with M. de

Chanost, walked as if entirely absorbed in the conversation of his

son-in-law. “Messieurs,” said he, “let no one of you raise his head as

he walks, or appear to pay attention to me; continue walking, we are

alone, listen to me.”

A perfect silence ensued, disturbed only by the distant cries of the

joyous guests, from the groves whence they beheld the fireworks. It was

a whimsical spectacle this, of these men walking in groups, as if each

one was occupied about something, whilst lending attention really to

only one amongst them, who, himself, seemed to be speaking only to his

companion. “Messieurs,” said Fouquet, “you have, without doubt,

remarked the absence of two of my friends this evening, who were with

us on Wednesday. For God’s sake, abbe, do not stop,—it is not necessary

to enable you to listen; walk on, carrying your head in a natural way,

and as you have an excellent sight, place yourself at the window, and

if any one returns towards the gallery, give us notice by coughing.”

The abbe obeyed.

“I have not observed their absence,” said Pellisson, who, at this

moment, was turning his back to Fouquet and walking the other way.

“I do not see M. Lyodot,” said Sorel, “who pays me my pension.”

“And I,” said the abbe, at the window, “do not see M. d’Eymeris, who

owes me eleven hundred livres from our last game at Brelan.”

“Sorel,” continued Fouquet, walking bent, and gloomily, “you will never

receive your pension any more from M. Lyodot; and you, abbe, will never

be paid your eleven hundred livres by M. d’Eymeris, for both are doomed

to die.”

“To die!” exclaimed the whole assembly, arrested, in spite of

themselves, in the comedy they were playing, by that terrible word.

“Recover yourselves, messieurs,” said Fouquet, “for perhaps we are

watched—I said: to die!”

“To die!” repeated Pellisson; “what, the men I saw six days ago, full

of health, gayety, and the spirit of the future! What then is man, good

God! that disease should thus bring him down, all at once!”

“It is not a disease,” said Fouquet.

“Then there is a remedy,” said Sorel.

“No remedy. Messieurs de Lyodot and D’Eymeris are on the eve of their

last day.”

“Of what are these gentlemen dying, then?” asked an officer.

“Ask of him who kills them,” replied Fouquet.

“Who kills them? Are they being killed, then?” cried the terrified

chorus.

“They do better still; they are hanging them,” murmured Fouquet, in a

sinister voice, which sounded like a funeral knell in that rich

gallery, splendid with pictures, flowers, velvet, and gold.

Involuntarily every one stopped; the abbe quitted his window; the first

fusees of the fireworks began to mount above the trees. A prolonged cry

from the gardens attracted the superintendent to enjoy the spectacle.

He drew near to a window, and his friends placed themselves behind him,

attentive to his least wish. “Messieurs,” said he, “M. Colbert has

caused to be arrested, tried and will execute my two friends; what does

it become me to do?”

“Mordieu!” exclaimed the abbe, the first one to speak, “run M. Colbert

through the body.”

“Monseigneur,” said Pellisson, “you must speak to his majesty.”

“The king, my dear Pellisson, himself signed the order for the

execution.”

“Well!” said the Comte de Chanost, “the execution must not take place,

then; that is all.”

“Impossible,” said Gourville, “unless we could corrupt the jailers.”

“Or the governor,” said Fouquet.

“This night the prisoners might be allowed to escape.”

“Which of you will take charge of the transaction?”

“I,” said the abbe, “will carry the money.”

“And I,” said Pellisson, “will be the bearer of the words.”

“Words and money,” said Fouquet, “five hundred thousand livres to the

governor of the conciergerie, that is sufficient, nevertheless, it

shall be a million, if necessary.”

“A million!” cried the abbe; “why, for less than half, I would have

half Paris sacked.”

“There must be no disorder,” said Pellisson. “The governor being

gained, the two prisoners escape; once clear of the fangs of the law,

they will call together the enemies of Colbert, and prove to the king

that his young justice, like all other monstrosities, is not

infallible.”

“Go to Paris, then, Pellisson,” said Fouquet, “and bring hither the two

victims; to-morrow we shall see.”

Gourville gave Pellisson the five hundred thousand livres. “Take care

the wind does not carry you away,” said the abbe; “what a

responsibility. Peste! Let me help you a little.”

“Silence!” said Fouquet, “somebody is coming. Ah! the fireworks are

producing a magical effect.” At this moment a shower of sparks fell

rustling among the branches of the neighboring trees. Pellisson and

Gourville went out together by the door of the gallery; Fouquet

descended to the garden with the five last plotters.

CHAPTER 58.

Epicureans

As Fouquet was giving, or appearing to give, all his attention to the

brilliant illuminations, the languishing music of the violins and

hautboys, the sparkling sheaves of the artificial fires, which,

inflaming the heavens with glowing reflections, marked behind the trees

the dark profile of the donjon of Vincennes; as, we say, the

superintendent was smiling on the ladies and the poets the fete was

every whit as gay as usual; and Vatel, whose restless, even jealous

look, earnestly consulted the aspect of Fouquet, did not appear

dissatisfied with the welcome given to the ordering of the evening’s

entertainment. The fireworks over, the company dispersed about the

gardens and beneath the marble porticoes with the delightful liberty

which reveals in the master of the house so much forgetfulness of

greatness, so much courteous hospitality, so much magnificent

carelessness. The poets wandered about, arm in arm, through the groves;

some reclined upon beds of moss, to the great damage of velvet clothes

and curled heads, into which little dried leaves and blades of grass

insinuated themselves. The ladies, in small numbers, listened to the

songs of the singers and the verses of the poets; others listened to

the prose, spoken with much art, by men who were neither actors nor

poets, but to whom youth and solitude gave an unaccustomed eloquence,

which appeared to them better than everything else in the world. “Why,”

said La Fontaine, “does not our master Epicurus descend into the

garden? Epicurus never abandoned his pupils, the master is wrong.”

“Monsieur,” said Conrart, “you yourself are in the wrong persisting in

decorating yourself with the name of an Epicurean; indeed, nothing here

reminds me of the doctrine of the philosopher of Gargetta.”

“Bah!” said La Fontaine, “is it not written that Epicurus purchased a

large garden and lived in it tranquilly with his friends?”

“That is true.”

“Well, has not M. Fouquet purchased a large garden at Saint-Mande, and

do we not live here very tranquilly with him and his friends?”

“Yes, without doubt; unfortunately it is neither the garden nor the

friends which constitute the resemblance. Now, what likeness is there

between the doctrine of Epicurus and that of M. Fouquet?”

“This—pleasure gives happiness.”

“Next?”

“Well, I do not think we ought to consider ourselves unfortunate, for

my part, at least. A good repast—vin de Foigny, which they have the

delicacy to go and fetch for me from my favorite cabaret—not one

impertinence heard during a supper an hour long, in spite of the

presence of ten millionaires and twenty poets.”

“I stop you there. You mentioned vin de Foigny, and a good repast, do

you persist in that?”

“I persist,—anteco, as they say at Port Royal.”

“Then please to recollect that the great Epicurus lived, and made his

pupils live, upon bread, vegetables, and water.”

“That is not certain,” said La Fontaine; “and you appear to me to be

confounding Epicurus with Pythagoras, my dear Conrart.”

“Remember, likewise, that the ancient philosopher was rather a bad

friend of the gods and the magistrates.”

“Oh! that is what I will not admit,” replied La Fontaine. “Epicurus was

like M. Fouquet.”

“Do not compare him to monsieur le surintendant,” said Conrart, in an

agitated voice, “or you would accredit the reports which are circulated

concerning him and us.”

“What reports?”

“That we are bad Frenchmen, lukewarm with regard to the king, deaf to

the law.”

“I return, then, to my text,” said La Fontaine. “Listen, Conrart, this

is the morality of Epicurus, whom, besides, I consider, if I must tell

you so, as a myth. Antiquity is mostly mythical. Jupiter, if we give a

little attention to it, is life. Alcides is strength. The words are

there to bear me out; Zeus, that is, zen, to live. Alcides, that is,

alce, vigor. Well, Epicurus, that is mild watchfulness, that is

protection; now who watches better over the state, or who protects

individuals better than M. Fouquet does?”

“You talk etymology and not morality; I say that we modern Epicureans

are indifferent citizens.”

“Oh!” cried La Fontaine, “if we become bad citizens, it is not through

following the maxims of our master. Listen to one of his principal

aphorisms.”

“I—will.”

“Pray for good leaders.”

“Well?”

“Well! what does M. Fouquet say to us every day? ‘When shall we be

governed?’ Does he say so? Come, Conrart, be frank.”

“He says so, that is true.”

“Well, that is a doctrine of Epicurus.”

“Yes; but that is a little seditious, observe.”

“What! seditious to wish to be governed by good heads or leaders?”

“Certainly, when those who govern are bad.”

“Patience, I have a reply for all.”

“Even for what I have just said to you?”

“Listen! would you submit to those who govern ill? Oh! it is written:

Cacos politeuousi. You grant me the text?”

“Pardieu! I think so. Do you know, you speak Greek as well as AEsop

did, my dear La Fontaine.”

“Is there any wickedness in that, my dear Conrart?”

“God forbid I should say so.”

“Then let us return to M. Fouquet. What did he repeat to us all the

day? Was it not this? ‘What a cuistre is that Mazarin! what an ass!

what a leech! We must, however, submit to the fellow.’ Now, Conrart,

did he say so, or did he not?”

“I confess that he said it, and even perhaps too often.”

“Like Epicurus, my friend, still like Epicurus; I repeat, we are

Epicureans, and that is very amusing.”

“Yes, but I am afraid there will rise up, by the side of us, a sect

like that of Epictetus, you know him well; the philosopher of

Hieropolis, he who called bread luxury, vegetables prodigality, and

clear water drunkenness; he who, being beaten by his master, said to

him, grumbling a little it is true, but without being angry, ‘I will

lay a wager you have broken my leg!’—and who won his wager.”

“He was a goose, that fellow Epictetus.”

“Granted, but he might easily become the fashion by only changing his

name into that of Colbert.”

“Bah!” replied La Fontaine, “that is impossible. Never will you find

Colbert in Epictetus.”

“You are right, I shall find—Coluber there, at the most.”

“Ah! you are beaten, Conrart; you are reduced to a play upon words. M.

Arnaud pretends that I have no logic; I have more than M. Nicolle.”

“Yes,” replied Conrart, “you have logic, but you are a Jansenist.”

This peroration was hailed with a boisterous shout of laughter; by

degrees the promenaders had been attracted by the exclamations of the

two disputants around the arbor under which they were arguing. The

discussion had been religiously listened to, and Fouquet himself,

scarcely able to suppress his laughter, had given an example of

moderation. But with the denouement of the scene he threw off all

restraint, and laughed aloud. Everybody laughed as he did, and the two

philosophers were saluted with unanimous felicitations. La Fontaine,

however, was declared conqueror, on account of his profound erudition

and his irrefragable logic. Conrart obtained the compensation due to an

unsuccessful combatant; he was praised for the loyalty of his

intentions, and the purity of his conscience.

At the moment when this jollity was manifesting itself by the most

lively demonstrations, when the ladies were reproaching the two

adversaries with not having admitted women into the system of Epicurean

happiness, Gourville was seen hastening from the other end of the

garden, approaching Fouquet, and detaching him, by his presence alone,

from the group. The superintendent preserved on his face the smile and

character of carelessness; but scarcely was he out of sight than he

threw off the mask.

“Well!” said he, eagerly, “where is Pellisson! What is he doing?”

“Pellisson has returned from Paris.”

“Has he brought back the prisoners?”

“He has not even seen the concierge of the prison.”

“What! did he not tell him he came from me?”

“He told him so, but the concierge sent him this reply: ‘If any one

came to me from M. Fouquet, he would have a letter from M. Fouquet.’”

“Oh!” cried the latter, “if a letter is all he wants——”

“It is useless, monsieur!” said Pellisson, showing himself at the

corner of the little wood, “useless! Go yourself, and speak in your own

name.”

“You are right. I will go in, as if to work; let the horses remain

harnessed, Pellisson. Entertain my friends, Gourville.”

“One last word of advice, monseigneur,” replied the latter.

“Speak, Gourville.”

“Do not go to the concierge save at the last minute; it is brave, but

it is not wise. Excuse me, Monsieur Pellisson, if I am not of the same

opinion as you; but take my advice, monseigneur, send again a message

to this concierge,—he is a worthy man, but do not carry it yourself.”

“I will think of it,” said Fouquet; “besides, we have all the night

before us.”

“Do not reckon too much on time; were the hours we have twice as many

as they are, they would not be too much,” replied Pellisson; “it is

never a fault to arrive too soon.”

“Adieu!” said the superintendent; “come with me, Pellisson. Gourville,

I commend my guests to your care.” And he set off. The Epicureans did

not perceive that the head of the school had left them; the violins

continued playing all night long.

CHAPTER 59.

A Quarter of an Hour’s Delay

Fouquet, on leaving his house for the second time that day, felt

himself less heavy and less disturbed than might have been expected. He

turned towards Pellisson, who was meditating in the corner of the

carriage some good arguments against the violent proceedings of

Colbert.

“My dear Pellisson,” said Fouquet, “it is a great pity you are not a

woman.”

“I think, on the contrary, it is very fortunate,” replied Pellisson,

“for, monseigneur, I am excessively ugly.”

“Pellisson! Pellisson!” said the superintendent, laughing: “you repeat

too often you are ‘ugly,’ not to leave people to believe that it gives

you much pain.”

“In fact it does, monseigneur, much pain; there is no man more

unfortunate than I: I was handsome, the smallpox rendered me hideous; I

am deprived of a great means of attraction; now, I am your principal

clerk or something of that sort; I take great interest in your affairs,

and if, at this moment, I were a pretty woman, I could render you an

important service.”

“What?”

“I would go and find the concierge of the Palais. I would seduce him,

for he is a gallant man, extravagantly partial to women; then I would

get away our two prisoners.”

“I hope to be able to do so myself, although I am not a pretty woman,”

replied Fouquet.

“Granted, monseigneur; but you are compromising yourself very much.”

“Oh!” cried Fouquet, suddenly, with one of those secret transports

which the generous blood of youth, or the remembrance of some sweet

emotion, infuses into the heart. “Oh! I know a woman who will enact the

personage we stand in need of, with the lieutenant-governor of the

conciergerie.”

“And, on my part, I know fifty, monseigneur; fifty trumpets, which will

inform the universe of your generosity, of your devotion to your

friends, and, consequently, will ruin you sooner or later in ruining

themselves.”

“I do not speak of such women, Pellisson, I speak of a noble and

beautiful creature who joins to the intelligence and wit of her sex the

valor and coolness of ours; I speak of a woman, handsome enough to make

the walls of a prison bow down to salute her, discreet enough to let no

one suspect by whom she has been sent.”

“A treasure!” said Pellisson, “you would make a famous present to

monsieur the governor of the conciergerie! Peste! monseigneur, he might

have his head cut off; but he would, before dying, have had such

happiness as no man had enjoyed before him.”

“And I add,” said Fouquet, “that the concierge of the Palais would not

have his head cut off, for he would receive of me my horses to effect

his escape, and five hundred thousand livres wherewith to live

comfortably in England: I add, that this lady, my friend, would give

him nothing but the horses and the money. Let us go and seek her,

Pellisson.”

The superintendent reached forth his hand towards the gold and silken

cord placed in the interior of his carriage, but Pellisson stopped him.

“Monseigneur,” said he, “you are going to lose as much time in seeking

this lady as Columbus took to discover the new world. Now, we have but

two hours in which we can possibly succeed; the concierge once gone to

bed, how shall we get at him without making a disturbance? When

daylight dawns, how can we conceal our proceedings? Go, go yourself,

monseigneur, and do not seek either woman or angel to-night.”

“But, my dear Pellisson, here we are before her door.”

“What! before the angel’s door?”

“Why, yes!”

“This is the hotel of Madame de Belliere!”

“Hush!”

“Ah! Good Lord!” exclaimed Pellisson.

“What have you to say against her?”

“Nothing, alas! and it is that which causes my despair. Nothing,

absolutely nothing. Why can I not, on the contrary, say ill enough of

her to prevent your going to her?”

But Fouquet had already given orders to stop, and the carriage was

motionless. “Prevent me!” cried Fouquet; “why, no power on earth should

prevent my going to pay my compliments to Madame de Plessis-Belliere,

besides, who knows that we shall not stand in need of her!”

“No, monseigneur no!”

“But I do not wish you to wait for me, Pellisson,” replied Fouquet,

sincerely courteous.

“The more reason I should, monseigneur; knowing that you are keeping me

waiting, you will, perhaps, stay a shorter time. Take care! You see

there is a carriage in the courtyard: she has some one with her.”

Fouquet leant towards the steps of the carriage. “One word more,” cried

Pellisson; “do not go to this lady till you have been to the concierge,

for Heaven’s sake!”

“Eh! five minutes, Pellisson,” replied Fouquet, alighting at the steps

of the hotel, leaving Pellisson in the carriage, in a very ill-humor.

Fouquet ran upstairs, told his name to the footman, which excited an

eagerness and a respect that showed the habit the mistress of the house

had of honoring that name in her family. “Monsieur le surintendant,”

cried the marquise, advancing, very pale, to meet him; “what an honor!

what an unexpected pleasure!” said she. Then, in a low voice, “Take

care!” added the marquise, “Marguerite Vanel is here!”

“Madame,” replied Fouquet, rather agitated, “I came on business. One

single word, and quickly, if you please!” And he entered the salon.

Madame Vanel had risen, paler, more livid, than Envy herself. Fouquet

in vain addressed her, with the most agreeable, most pacific

salutation; she only replied by a terrible glance darted at the

marquise and Fouquet. This keen glance of a jealous woman is a stiletto

which pierces every cuirass; Marguerite Vanel plunged it straight into

the hearts of the two confidants. She made a courtesy to her friend, a

more profound one to Fouquet, and took leave, under pretense of having

a number of visits to make, without the marquise trying to prevent her,

or Fouquet, a prey to anxiety, thinking further about her. She was

scarcely out of the room, and Fouquet left alone with the marquise,

before he threw himself on his knees, without saying a word. “I

expected you,” said the marquise, with a tender sigh.

“Oh! no,” cried he, “or you would have sent away that woman.”

“She has been here little more than half an hour, and I had no

expectation she would come this evening.”

“You love me just a little, then, marquise?”

“That is not the question now; it is of your danger; how are your

affairs going on?”

“I am going this evening to get my friends out of the prisons of the

Palais.”

“How will you do that?”

“By buying and bribing the governor.”

“He is a friend of mine; can I assist you, without injuring you?”

“Oh! marquise, it would be a signal service; but how can you be

employed without your being compromised? Now, never shall my life, my

power, or even my liberty, be purchased at the expense of a single tear

from your eyes, or of one frown of pain upon your brow.”

“Monseigneur, no more such words, they bewilder me; I have been

culpable in trying to serve you, without calculating the extent of what

I was doing. I love you in reality, as a tender friend; and as a

friend, I am grateful for your delicate attentions—but, alas!—alas! you

will never find a mistress in me.”

“Marquise!” cried Fouquet, in a tone of despair; “why not?”

“Because you are too much beloved,” said the young woman, in a low

voice; “because you are too much beloved by too many people—because the

splendor of glory and fortune wound my eyes, whilst the darkness of

sorrow attracts them; because, in short, I, who have repulsed you in

your proud magnificence; I who scarcely looked at you in your splendor,

I came, like a mad woman, to throw myself, as it were, into your arms,

when I saw a misfortune hovering over your head. You understand me now,

monseigneur? Become happy again, that I may remain chaste in heart and

in thought; your misfortune entails my ruin.”

“Oh! madame,” said Fouquet, with an emotion he had never before felt;

“were I to fall to the lowest degree of human misery, and hear from

your mouth that word which you now refuse me, that day, madame, you

will be mistaken in your noble egotism; that day you will fancy you are

consoling the most unfortunate of men, and you will have said, I love

you, to the most illustrious, the most delighted, the most triumphant

of the happy beings of this world.”

He was still at her feet, kissing her hand, when Pellisson entered

precipitately, crying, in very ill-humor, “Monseigneur! madame! for

Heaven’s sake! excuse me. Monseigneur, you have been here half an hour.

Oh! do not both look at me so reproachfully. Madame, pray who is that

lady who left your house soon after monseigneur came in?”

“Madame Vanel,” said Fouquet.

“Ha!” cried Pellisson, “I was sure of that.”

“Well! what then?”

“Why, she got into her carriage, looking deadly pale.”

“What consequence is that to me?”

“Yes, but what she said to her coachman is of consequence to you.”

“Kind heaven!” cried the marquise, “what was that?”

“To M. Colbert’s!” said Pellisson, in a hoarse voice.

“Bon Dieu!—begone, begone, monseigneur!” replied the marquise, pushing

Fouquet out of the salon, whilst Pellisson dragged him by the hand.

“Am I, then, indeed,” said the superintendent, “become a child, to be

frightened by a shadow?”

“You are a giant,” said the marquise, “whom a viper is trying to bite

in the heel.”

Pellisson continued to drag Fouquet to the carriage. “To the Palais at

full speed!” cried Pellisson to the coachman. The horses set off like

lightning; no obstacle relaxed their pace for an instant. Only, at the

arcade Saint-Jean, as they were coming out upon the Place de Greve, a

long file of horsemen, barring the narrow passage, stopped the carriage

of the superintendent. There was no means of forcing this barrier; it

was necessary to wait till the mounted archers of the watch, for it was

they who stopped the way, had passed with the heavy carriage they were

escorting, and which ascended rapidly towards the Place Baudoyer.

Fouquet and Pellisson took no further account of this circumstance

beyond deploring the minute’s delay they had thus to submit to. They

entered the habitation of the concierge du Palais five minutes after.

That officer was still walking about in the front court. At the name of

Fouquet, whispered in his ear by Pellisson, the governor eagerly

approached the carriage, and, hat in his hand, was profuse in his

attentions. “What an honor for me, monseigneur,” said he.

“One word, monsieur le gouverneur, will you take the trouble to get

into my carriage?” The officer placed himself opposite Fouquet in the

coach.

“Monsieur,” said Fouquet, “I have a service to ask of you.”

“Speak, monseigneur.”

“A service that will be compromising for you, monsieur, but which will

assure to you forever my protection and my friendship.”

“Were it to cast myself into the fire for you, monseigneur, I would do

it.”

“That is well,” said Fouquet; “what I require is much more simple.”

“That being so, monseigneur, what is it?”

“To conduct me to the chamber of Messieurs Lyodot and D’Eymeris.”

“Will monseigneur have the kindness to say for what purpose?”

“I will tell you in their presence, monsieur; at the same time that I

will give you ample means of palliating this escape.”

“Escape! Why, then, monseigneur does not know?”

“What?”

“That Messieurs Lyodot and D’Eymeris are no longer here.”

“Since when?” cried Fouquet, in great agitation.

“About a quarter of an hour.”

“Whither have they gone, then?”

“To Vincennes—to the donjon.”

“Who took them from here?”

“An order from the king.”

“Oh! woe! woe!” exclaimed Fouquet, striking his forehead. “Woe!” and

without saying a single word more to the governor, he threw himself

back in his carriage, despair in his heart, and death on his

countenance.

“Well!” said Pellisson, with great anxiety.

“Our friends are lost. Colbert is conveying them to the donjon. They

crossed our very path under the arcade Saint-Jean.”

Pellisson, struck as by a thunderbolt, made no reply. With a single

reproach he would have killed his master. “Where is monseigneur going?”

said the footman.

“Home—to Paris. You, Pellisson, return to Saint-Mande, and bring the

Abbe Fouquet to me within an hour. Begone!”

CHAPTER 60.

Plan of Battle

The night was already far advanced when the Abbe Fouquet joined his

brother. Gourville had accompanied him. These three men, pale with

dread of future events, resembled less three powers of the day than

three conspirators, united by one single thought of violence. Fouquet

walked for a long time, with his eyes fixed upon the floor, striking

his hands one against the other. At length, taking courage, in the

midst of a deep sigh: “Abbe,” said he, “you were speaking to me only

to-day of certain people you maintain.”

“Yes, monsieur,” replied the abbe.

“Tell me precisely who are these people.” The abbe hesitated.

“Come! no fear, I am not threatening; no romancing, for I am not

joking.”

“Since you demand the truth, monseigneur, here it is:—I have a hundred

and twenty friends or companions of pleasure, who are sworn to me as

the thief is to the gallows.”

“And you think you can depend upon them?”

“Entirely.”

“And you will not compromise yourself?”

“I will not even make my appearance.”

“And are they men of resolution?”

“They would burn Paris, if I promised them they should not be burnt in

turn.”

“The thing I ask of you, abbe,” said Fouquet, wiping the sweat which

fell from his brow, “is to throw your hundred and twenty men upon the

people I will point out to you, at a certain moment given—is it

possible?”

“It will not be the first time such a thing has happened to them,

monseigneur.”

“That is well: but would these bandits attack an armed force?”

“They are used to that.”

“Then get your hundred and twenty men together, abbe.”

“Directly. But where?”

“On the road to Vincennes, to-morrow, at two o’clock precisely.”

“To carry off Lyodot and D’Eymeris? There will be blows to be got!”

“A number, no doubt; are you afraid?”

“Not for myself, but for you.”

“Your men will know, then, what they have to do?”

“They are too intelligent not to guess it. Now, a minister who gets up

a riot against his king—exposes himself——”

“Of what importance is that to you, I pray? Besides, if I fall, you

fall with me.”

“It would then be more prudent, monsieur, not to stir in the affair,

and leave the king to take this little satisfaction.”

“Think well of this, abbe, Lyodot and D’Eymeris at Vincennes are a

prelude of ruin for my house. I repeat it—I arrested, you will be

imprisoned—I imprisoned, you will be exiled.”

“Monsieur, I am at your orders; have you any to give me?”

“What I told you—I wish that, to-morrow, the two financiers of whom

they mean to make victims, whilst there remain so many criminals

unpunished, should be snatched from the fury of my enemies. Take your

measures accordingly. Is it possible?”

“It is possible.”

“Describe your plan.”

“It is of rich simplicity. The ordinary guard at executions consists of

twelve archers.”

“There will be a hundred to-morrow.”

“I reckon so. I even say more—there will be two hundred.”

“Then your hundred and twenty men will not be enough.”

“Pardon me. In every crowd composed of a hundred thousand spectators,

there are ten thousand bandits or cut-purses—only they dare not take

the initiative.”

“Well?”

“There will then be, to-morrow, on the Place de Greve, which I choose

as my battle-field, ten thousand auxiliaries to my hundred and twenty

men. The attack commenced by the latter, the others will finish it.”

“That all appears feasible. But what will be done with regard to the

prisoners upon the Place de Greve?”

“This: they must be thrust into some house—that will make a siege

necessary to get them out again. And stop! here is another idea, more

sublime still: certain houses have two issues—one upon the Place, and

the other into the Rue de la Mortellerie, or la Vennerie, or la

Texeranderie. The prisoners entering by one door will go out at

another.”

“Yes, but fix upon something positive.”

“I am seeking to do so.”

“And I,” cried Fouquet, “I have found it. Listen to what has occurred

to me at this moment.”

“I am listening.”

Fouquet made a sign to Gourville, who appeared to understand. “One of

my friends lends me sometimes the keys of a house which he rents, Rue

Baudoyer, the spacious gardens of which extend behind a certain house

on the Place de Greve.”

“That is the place for us,” said the abbe. “What house?”

“A cabaret, pretty well frequented, whose sign represents the image of

Notre Dame.”

“I know it,” said the abbe.

“This cabaret has windows opening upon the Place, a place of exit into

the court, which must abut upon the gardens of my friend by a door of

communication.”

“Good!” said the abbe.

“Enter by the cabaret, take the prisoners in; defend the door while you

enable them to fly by the garden and the Place Baudoyer.”

“That is all plain. Monsieur, you would make an excellent general, like

monsieur le prince.”

“Have you understood me?”

“Perfectly well.”

“How much will it amount to, to make your bandits all drunk with wine,

and to satisfy them with gold?”

“Oh, monsieur, what an expression! Oh! monsieur, if they heard you:

some of them are very susceptible.”

“I mean to say they must be brought no longer to know the heavens from

the earth; for I shall to-morrow contend with the king; and when I

fight I mean to conquer—please to understand.”

“It shall be done, monsieur. Give me your other ideas.”

“That is your business.”

“Then give me your purse.”

“Gourville, count a hundred thousand livres for the abbe.”

“Good! and spare nothing, did you not say?”

“Nothing.”

“That is well.”

“Monseigneur,” objected Gourville, “if this should be known, we should

lose our heads.”

“Eh! Gourville,” replied Fouquet, purple with anger, “you excite my

pity. Speak for yourself, if you please. My head does not shake in that

manner upon my shoulders. Now, abbe, is everything arranged?”

“Everything.”

“At two o’clock to-morrow.”

“At twelve, because it will be necessary to prepare our auxiliaries in

a secret manner.”

“That is true; do not spare the wine of the cabaretier.”

“I will spare neither his wine nor his house,” replied the abbe, with a

sneering laugh. “I have my plan, I tell you; leave me to set it in

operation, and you shall see.”

“Where shall you be yourself?”

“Everywhere; nowhere.”

“And how shall I receive information?”

“By a courier whose horse shall be kept in the very garden of your

friend. A propos, the name of your friend?”

Fouquet looked again at Gourville. The latter came to the succor of his

master, saying, “Accompanying monsieur l’abbe for several reasons, only

the house is easily to be known, the ‘Image-de-Notre-Dame’ in the

front, a garden, the only one in the quarter, behind.”

“Good, good! I will go and give notice to my soldiers.”

“Accompany him, Gourville,” said Fouquet, “and count him down the

money. One moment, abbe—one moment, Gourville—what name will be given

to this carrying off?”

“A very natural one, monsieur—the Riot.”

“The riot on account of what? For, if ever the people of Paris are

disposed to pay their court to the king, it is when he hangs

financiers.”

“I will manage that,” said the abbe.

“Yes; but you may manage it badly, and people will guess.”

“Not at all,—not at all. I have another idea.”

“What is that?”

“My men shall cry out, ‘Colbert, vive Colbert!’ and shall throw

themselves upon the prisoners as if they would tear them in pieces, and

shall force them from the gibbets, as too mild a punishment.”

“Ah! that is an idea,” said Gourville. “Peste! monsieur l’abbe, what an

imagination you have!”

“Monsieur, we are worthy of our family,” replied the abbe, proudly.

“Strange fellow,” murmured Fouquet. Then he added, “That is ingenious.

Carry it out, but shed no blood.”

Gourville and the abbe set off together, with their heads full of the

meditated riot. The superintendent laid himself down upon some

cushions, half valiant with respect to the sinister projects of the

morrow, half dreaming of love.

CHAPTER 61.

The Cabaret of the Image-de-Notre-Dame

At two o’clock the next day fifty thousand spectators had taken their

position upon the Place, around the two gibbets which had been elevated

between the Quai de la Greve and the Quai Pelletier; one close to the

other, with their backs to the embankment of the river. In the morning

also, all the sworn criers of the good city of Paris had traversed the

quarters of the city, particularly the halles and the faubourgs,

announcing with their hoarse and indefatigable voices, the great

justice done by the king upon two speculators, two thieves, devourers

of the people. And these people, whose interests were so warmly looked

after, in order not to fail in respect for their king quitted shops,

stalls, and ateliers to go and evince a little gratitude to Louis XIV.,

absolutely like invited guests, who feared to commit an impoliteness in

not repairing to the house of him who had invited them. According to

the tenor of the sentence, which the criers read aloud and incorrectly,

two farmers of the revenues, monopolists of money, dilapidators of the

royal provisions, extortioners, and forgers, were about to undergo

capital punishment on the Place de Greve, with their names blazoned

over their heads, according to their sentence. As to those names, the

sentence made no mention of them. The curiosity of the Parisians was at

its height, and, as we have said, an immense crowd waited with feverish

impatience the hour fixed for the execution. The news had already

spread that the prisoners, transferred to the Chateau of Vincennes,

would be conducted from that prison to the Place de Greve.

Consequently, the faubourg and the Rue Saint Antoine were crowded, for

the population of Paris in those days of great executions was divided

into two categories: those who came to see the condemned pass—these

were of timid and mild hearts, but philosophically curious—and those

who wished to see the condemned die—these had hearts that hungered for

sensation. On this day M. d’Artagnan received his last instructions

from the king, and made his adieus to his friends, the number of whom

was, at the moment, reduced to Planchet, traced the plan of his day, as

every busy man whose moments are counted ought to do because he

appreciates their importance.

“My departure is to be,” said he, “at break of day, three o’clock in

the morning; I have then fifteen hours before me. Take from them the

six hours of sleep which are indispensable for me—six; one hour for

repasts—seven; one hour for a farewell visit to Athos—eight; two hours

for chance circumstances—-total, ten. There are then five hours left.

One hour to get my money,—that is, to have payment refused by M.

Fouquet; another hour to go and receive my money of M. Colbert,

together with his questions and grimaces; one hour to look over my

clothes and arms, and get my boots cleaned. I have still two hours

left. Mordioux! how rich I am!” And so saying, D’Artagnan felt a

strange joy, a joy of youth, a perfume of those great and happy years

of former times mount into his brain and intoxicate him. “During these

two hours I will go,” said the musketeer, “and take my quarter’s rent

of the Image-de-Notre-Dame. That will be pleasant. Three hundred and

seventy-five livres. Mordioux! but that is astonishing! If the poor man

who has but one livre in his pocket, found a livre and twelve deniers,

that would be justice, that would be excellent; but never does such a

godsend fall to the lot of the poor man. The rich man, on the contrary,

makes himself revenues with his money, which he does not even touch.

Here are three hundred and seventy-five livres which fall to me from

heaven. I will go then to the Image-de-Notre-Dame, and drink a glass of

Spanish wine with my tenant, which he cannot fail to offer me. But

order must be observed, Monsieur d’Artagnan, order must be observed!

Let us organize our time, then, and distribute the employment of it!

Art. 1st, Athos; Art. 2d, the Image-de-Notre-Dame; Art. 3d, M. Fouquet,

Art. 4th, M. Colbert; Art. 5th, supper; Art. 6th, clothes, boots,

horse, portmanteau; Art. 7th and last, sleep.”

In consequence of this arrangement, D’Artagnan went straight to the

Comte de la Fere, to whom modestly and ingenuously he related a part of

his fortunate adventures. Athos had not been without uneasiness on the

subject of D’Artagnan’s visit to the king; but few words sufficed for

an explanation of that. Athos divined that Louis had charged D’Artagnan

with some important mission, and did not even make an effort to draw

the secret from him. He only recommended him to take care of himself,

and offered discreetly to accompany him if that were desirable.

“But, my dear friend,” said D’Artagnan, “I am going nowhere.”

“What! you come and bid me adieu, and are going nowhere?”

“Oh! yes, yes,” replied D’Artagnan, coloring a little, “I am going to

make an acquisition.”

“That is quite another thing. Then I change my formula. Instead of ‘Do

not get yourself killed,’ I will say,—‘Do not get yourself robbed.’”

“My friend, I will inform you if I set eyes on any property that

pleases me, and shall expect you will favor me with your opinion.”

“Yes, yes,” said Athos, too delicate to permit himself even the

consolation of a smile. Raoul imitated the paternal reserve. But

D’Artagnan thought it would appear too mysterious to leave his friends

under a pretense, without even telling them the route he was about to

take.

“I have chosen Le Mans,” said he to Athos. “Is it a good country?”

“Excellent, my friend,” replied the count, without making him observe

that Le Mans was in the same direction as La Touraine, and that by

waiting two days, at most, he might travel with a friend. But

D’Artagnan, more embarrassed than the count, dug, at every explanation,

deeper into the mud, into which he sank by degrees. “I shall set out

to-morrow at daybreak,” said he at last. “Till that time, will you come

with me, Raoul?”

“Yes, monsieur le chevalier,” said the young man, “if monsieur le comte

does not want me.”

“No, Raoul I am to have an audience to-day of Monsieur, the king’s

brother; that is all I have to do.”

Raoul asked Grimaud for his sword, which the old man brought him

immediately. “Now then,” added D’Artagnan, opening his arms to Athos,

“adieu, my dear friend!” Athos held him in a long embrace, and the

musketeer, who knew his discretion so well, murmured in his ear—“An

affair of state,” to which Athos only replied by a pressure of the

hand, still more significant. They then separated. Raoul took the arm

of his old friend, who led him along the Rue-Saint-Honore. “I am

conducting you to the abode of the god Plutus,” said D’Artagnan to the

young man; “prepare yourself. The whole day you will witness the piling

up of crowns. Heavens! how I am changed!”

“Oh! what numbers of people there are in the street!” said Raoul.

“Is there a procession to-day?” asked D’Artagnan of a passer-by.

“Monsieur, it is a hanging,” replied the man.

“What! a hanging at the Greve?” said D’Artagnan.

“Yes, monsieur.”

“The devil take the rogue who gets himself hung the day I want to go

and take my rent!” cried D’Artagnan. “Raoul, did you ever see anybody

hung?”

“Never, monsieur—thank God!”

“Oh! how young that sounds! If you were on guard in the trenches, as I

was, and a spy! But, pardon me, Raoul, I am doting—you are quite right,

it is a hideous sight to see a person hung! At what hour do they hang

them, monsieur, if you please?”

“Monsieur,” replied the stranger respectfully, delighted at joining

conversation with two men of the sword, “it will take place about three

o’clock.”

“Aha! it is now only half-past one; let us step out, we shall be there

in time to touch my three hundred and seventy-five livres, and get away

before the arrival of the malefactor.”

“Malefactors, monsieur,” continued the bourgeois; “there are two of

them.”

“Monsieur, I return you many thanks,” said D’Artagnan, who, as he grew

older, had become polite to a degree. Drawing Raoul along, he directed

his course rapidly in the direction of La Greve. Without that great

experience musketeers have of a crowd, to which were joined an

irresistible strength of wrist, and an uncommon suppleness of

shoulders, our two travelers would not have arrived at their place of

destination. They followed the line of the Quai, which they had gained

on quitting the Rue Saint-Honore, where they left Athos. D’Artagnan

went first; his elbow, his wrist, his shoulder formed three wedges

which he knew how to insinuate with skill into the groups, to make them

split and separate like firewood. He made use sometimes of the hilt of

his sword as an additional help: introducing it between ribs that were

too rebellious, making it take the part of a lever or crowbar, to

separate husband from wife, uncle from nephew, and brother from

brother. And all this was done so naturally, and with such gracious

smiles, that people must have had ribs of bronze not to cry thank you

when the wrist made its play, or hearts of diamond not to be enchanted

when such a bland smile enlivened the lips of the musketeer. Raoul,

following his friend, cajoled the women who admired his beauty, pushed

back the men who felt the rigidity of his muscles, and both opened,

thanks to these maneuvers, the compact and muddy tide of the populace.

They arrived in sight of the two gibbets, from which Raoul turned away

his eyes in disgust. As for D’Artagnan, he did not even see them; his

house with its gabled roof, its windows crowded with the curious,

attracted and even absorbed all the attention he was capable of. He

distinguished in the Place and around the houses a good number of

musketeers on leave, who, some with women, others with friends, awaited

the crowning ceremony. What rejoiced him above all was to see that his

tenant, the cabaretier, was so busy he hardly knew which way to turn.

Three lads could not supply the drinkers. They filled the shop, the

chambers, and the court, even. D’Artagnan called Raoul’s attention to

this concourse, adding: “The fellow will have no excuse for not paying

his rent. Look at those drinkers, Raoul, one would say they were jolly

companions. Mordioux! why, there is no room anywhere!” D’Artagnan,

however, contrived to catch hold of the master by the corner of his

apron, and to make himself known to him.

“Ah, monsieur le chevalier,” said the cabaretier, half distracted, “one

minute if you please. I have here a hundred mad devils turning my

cellar upside down.”

“The cellar, if you like, but not the money-box.”

“Oh, monsieur, your thirty-seven and a half pistoles are all counted

out ready for you, upstairs in my chamber, but there are in that

chamber thirty customers, who are sucking the staves of a little barrel

of Oporto which I tapped for them this very morning. Give me a

minute,—only a minute.”

“So be it; so be it.”

“I will go,” said Raoul, in a low voice, to D’Artagnan; “this hilarity

is vile!”

“Monsieur,” replied D’Artagnan, sternly, “you will please to remain

where you are. The soldier ought to familiarize himself with all kinds

of spectacles. There are in the eye, when it is young, fibers which we

must learn how to harden; and we are not truly generous and good save

from the moment when the eye has become hardened, and the heart remains

tender. Besides, my little Raoul, would you leave me alone here? That

would be very wrong of you. Look, there is yonder in the lower court a

tree, and under the shade of that tree we shall breathe more freely

than in this hot atmosphere of spilt wine.”

From the spot on which they had placed themselves the two new guests of

the Image-de-Notre-Dame heard the ever-increasing hubbub of the tide of

people, and lost neither a cry nor a gesture of the drinkers, at tables

in the cabaret, or disseminated in the chambers. If D’Artagnan had

wished to place himself as a vidette for an expedition, he could not

have succeeded better. The tree under which he and Raoul were seated

covered them with its already thick foliage; it was a low, thick

chestnut-tree, with inclined branches, that cast their shade over a

table so dilapidated the drinkers had abandoned it. We said that from

this post D’Artagnan saw everything. He observed the goings and comings

of the waiters; the arrival of fresh drinkers; the welcome, sometimes

friendly, sometimes hostile, given to the newcomers by others already

installed. He observed all this to amuse himself, for the thirty-seven

and a half pistoles were a long time coming. Raoul recalled his

attention to it. “Monsieur,” said he, “you do not hurry your tenant,

and the condemned will soon be here. There will then be such a press we

shall not be able to get out.”

“You are right,” said the musketeer; “Hola! oh! somebody there!

Mordioux!” But it was in vain he cried and knocked upon the wreck of

the old table, which fell to pieces beneath his fist; nobody came.

D’Artagnan was preparing to go and seek the cabaretier himself, to

force him to a definite explanation, when the door of the court in

which he was with Raoul, a door which communicated with the garden

situated at the back, opened, and a man dressed as a cavalier, with his

sword in the sheath, but not at his belt, crossed the court without

closing the door; and having cast an oblique glance at D’Artagnan and

his companion, directed his course towards the cabaret itself, looking

about in all directions with his eyes capable of piercing walls of

consciences. “Humph!” said D’Artagnan, “my tenants are communicating.

That, no doubt, now, is some amateur in hanging matters.” At the same

moment the cries and disturbance in the upper chambers ceased. Silence,

under such circumstances, surprises more than a twofold increase of

noise. D’Artagnan wished to see what was the cause of this sudden

silence. He then perceived that this man, dressed as a cavalier, had

just entered the principal chamber, and was haranguing the tipplers,

who all listened to him with the greatest attention. D’Artagnan would

perhaps have heard his speech but for the dominant noise of the popular

clamors, which made a formidable accompaniment to the harangue of the

orator. But it was soon finished, and all the people the cabaret

contained came out, one after the other, in little groups, so that

there only remained six in the chamber; one of these six, the man with

the sword, took the cabaretier aside, engaging him in discourse more or

less serious, whilst the others lit a great fire in the chimney-place—a

circumstance rendered strange by the fine weather and the heat.

“It is very singular,” said D’Artagnan to Raoul, “but I think I know

those faces yonder.”

“Don’t you think you can smell the smoke here?” said Raoul

“I rather think I can smell a conspiracy,” replied D’Artagnan.

He had not finished speaking, when four of these men came down into the

court, and without the appearance of any bad design, mounted guard at

the door of communication, casting, at intervals, glances at

D’Artagnan, which signified many things.

“Mordioux!” said D’Artagnan, in a low voice, “there is something going

on. Are you curious, Raoul?”

“According to the subject, chevalier.”

“Well, I am as curious as an old woman. Come a little more in front; we

shall get a better view of the place. I would lay a wager that view

will be something curious.”

“But you know, monsieur le chevalier, that I am not willing to become a

passive and indifferent spectator of the death of the two poor devils.”

“And I, then—do you think I am a savage? We will go in again, when it

is time to do so. Come along!” And they made their way towards the

front of the house, and placed themselves near the window which, still

more strangely than the rest, remained unoccupied. The two last

drinkers, instead of looking out at this window, kept up the fire. On

seeing D’Artagnan and his friend enter:—“Ah! ah! a reinforcement,”

murmured they.

D’Artagnan jogged Raoul’s elbow. “Yes, my braves, a reinforcement,”

said he; “cordieu! there is a famous fire. Whom are you going to cook?”

The two men uttered a shout of jovial laughter, and, instead of

answering, threw on more wood. D’Artagnan could not take his eyes off

them.

“I suppose,” said one of the fire-makers, “they sent you to tell us the

time—did not they?”

“Without doubt they have,” said D’Artagnan, anxious to know what was

going on; “why should I be here else, if it were not for that?”

“Then place yourself at the window, if you please, and observe.”

D’Artagnan smiled in his mustache, made a sign to Raoul, and placed

himself at the window.

CHAPTER 62.

Vive Colbert!

The spectacle which the Greve now presented was a frightful one. The

heads, leveled by the perspective, extended afar, thick and agitated as

the ears of corn in a vast plain. From time to time a fresh report, or

a distant rumor, made the heads oscillate and thousands of eyes flash.

Now and then there were great movements. All those ears of corn bent,

and became waves more agitated than those of the ocean, which rolled

from the extremities to the center, and beat, like the tides, against

the hedge of archers who surrounded the gibbets. Then the handles of

the halberds were let fall upon the heads and shoulders of the rash

invaders; at times, also, it was the steel as well as the wood, and, in

that case, a large empty circle was formed around the guard; a space

conquered upon the extremities, which underwent, in their turn the

oppression of the sudden movement, which drove them against the

parapets of the Seine. From the window, that commanded a view of the

whole Place, D’Artagnan saw, with interior satisfaction, that such of

the musketeers and guards as found themselves involved in the crowd,

were able, with blows of their fists and the hilts of their swords, to

keep room. He even remarked that they had succeeded, by that esprit de

corps which doubles the strength of the soldier, in getting together in

one group to the amount of about fifty men; and that, with the

exception of a dozen stragglers whom he still saw rolling here and

there, the nucleus was complete, and within reach of his voice. But it

was not the musketeers and guards only that drew the attention of

D’Artagnan. Around the gibbets, and particularly at the entrances to

the arcade of Saint Jean, moved a noisy mass, a busy mass; daring

faces, resolute demeanors were to be seen here and there, mingled with

silly faces and indifferent demeanors; signals were exchanged, hands

given and taken. D’Artagnan remarked among the groups, and those groups

the most animated, the face of the cavalier whom he had seen enter by

the door of communication from his garden, and who had gone upstairs to

harangue the drinkers. That man was organizing troops and giving

orders.

“Mordioux!” said D’Artagnan to himself, “I was not deceived; I know

that man,—it is Menneville. What the devil is he doing here?”

A distant murmur, which became more distinct by degrees, stopped this

reflection, and drew his attention another way. This murmur was

occasioned by the arrival of the culprits; a strong picket of archers

preceded them, and appeared at the angle of the arcade. The entire

crowd now joined as if in one cry; all the cries united formed one

immense howl. D’Artagnan saw Raoul was becoming pale, and he slapped

him roughly on the shoulder. The fire-keepers turned round on hearing

the great cry, and asked what was going on. “The condemned are

arrived,” said D’Artagnan. “That’s well,” replied they, again

replenishing the fire. D’Artagnan looked at them with much uneasiness;

it was evident that these men who were making such a fire for no

apparent purpose had some strange intentions. The condemned appeared

upon the Place. They were walking, the executioner before them, whilst

fifty archers formed a hedge on their right and their left. Both were

dressed in black; they appeared pale, but firm. They looked impatiently

over the people’s heads, standing on tip-toe at every step. D’Artagnan

remarked this. “Mordioux!” cried he, “they are in a great hurry to get

a sight of the gibbet!” Raoul drew back, without, however, having the

power to leave the window. Terror even has its attractions.

“To the death! to the death!” cried fifty thousand voices.

“Yes; to the death!” howled a hundred frantic others, as if the great

mass had given them the reply.

“To the halter! to the halter!” cried the great whole; “Vive le roi!”

“Well,” said D’Artagnan, “this is droll; I should have thought it was

M. Colbert who had caused them to be hung.”

There was, at this moment, a great rolling movement in the crowd, which

stopped for a moment the march of the condemned. The people of a bold

and resolute mien, whom D’Artagnan had observed, by dint of pressing,

pushing, and lifting themselves up, had succeeded in almost touching

the hedge of archers. The cortege resumed its march. All at once, to

cries of “Vive Colbert!” those men, of whom D’Artagnan never lost

sight, fell upon the escort, which in vain endeavored to stand against

them. Behind these men was the crowd. Then commenced, amidst a

frightful tumult, as frightful a confusion. This time there was

something more than cries of expectation or cries of joy, there were

cries of pain. Halberds struck men down, swords ran them through,

muskets were discharged at them. The confusion became then so great

that D’Artagnan could no longer distinguish anything. Then, from this

chaos, suddenly surged something like a visible intention, like a will

pronounced. The condemned had been torn from the hands of the guards,

and were being dragged towards the house of L’Image-de-Notre-Dame.

Those who dragged them shouted, “Vive Colbert!” The people hesitated,

not knowing which they ought to fall upon, the archers or the

aggressors. What stopped the people was, that those who cried “Vive

Colbert!” began to cry, at the same time, “No halter! no halter! to the

fire! to the fire! burn the thieves! burn the extortioners!” This cry,

shouted with an ensemble, obtained enthusiastic success. The populace

had come to witness an execution, and here was an opportunity offered

them of performing one themselves. It was this that must be most

agreeable to the populace: therefore, they ranged, themselves

immediately on the party of the aggressors against the archers, crying

with the minority, which had become, thanks to them, the most compact

majority: “Yes, yes: to the fire with the thieves! Vive Colbert!”

“Mordioux!” exclaimed D’Artagnan, “this begins to look serious.”

One of the men who remained near the chimney approached the window, a

firebrand in his hand. “Ah, ah!” said he, “it gets warm.” Then, turning

to his companion: “There is the signal,” added he; and he immediately

applied the burning brand to the wainscoting. Now, this cabaret of the

Image-de-Notre-Dame was not a very newly-built house, and therefore did

not require much entreating to take fire. In a second the boards began

to crackle, and the flames arose sparkling to the ceiling. A howling

from without replied to the shouts of the incendiaries. D’Artagnan, who

had not seen what passed, from being engaged at the window, felt, at

the same time, the smoke which choked him and the fire that scorched

him. “Hola!” cried he, turning round, “is the fire here? Are you drunk

or mad, my masters?”

The two men looked at each other with an air of astonishment. “In

what?” asked they of D’Artagnan; “was it not a thing agreed upon?”

“A thing agreed upon that you should burn my house!” vociferated

D’Artagnan, snatching the brand from the hand of the incendiary, and

striking him with it across the face. The second wanted to assist his

comrade, but Raoul, seizing him by the middle, threw him out of the

window, whilst D’Artagnan pushed his man down the stairs. Raoul, first

disengaged, tore the burning wainscoting down, and threw it flaming

into the chamber. At a glance D’Artagnan saw there was nothing to be

feared from the fire, and sprang to the window. The disorder was at its

height. The air was filled with simultaneous cries of “To the fire!”

“To the death!” “To the halter!” “To the stake!” “Vive Colbert!” “Vive

le roi!” The group which had forced the culprits from the hands of the

archers had drawn close to the house, which appeared to be the goal

towards which they dragged them. Menneville was at the head of this

group, shouting louder than all the others, “To the fire! to the fire!

Vive Colbert!” D’Artagnan began to comprehend what was meant. They

wanted to burn the condemned, and his house was to serve as a funeral

pile.

“Halt, there!” cried he, sword in hand, and one foot upon the window.

“Menneville, what do you want to do?”

“Monsieur d’Artagnan,” cried the latter; “give way, give way!”

“To the fire! to the fire with the thieves! Vive Colbert!”

These cries exasperated D’Artagnan. “Mordioux!” said he. “What! burn

the poor devils who are only condemned to be hung? that is infamous!”

Before the door, however, the mass of anxious spectators, rolled back

against the walls, had become more thick, and closed up the way.

Menneville and his men, who were dragging along the culprits, were

within ten paces of the door.

Menneville made a last effort. “Passage! passage!” cried he, pistol in

hand.

“Burn them! burn them!” repeated the crowd. “The Image-de-Notre-Dame is

on fire! Burn the thieves! burn the monopolists in the

Image-de-Notre-Dame!”

There now remained no doubt, it was plainly D’Artagnan’s house that was

their object. D’Artagnan remembered the old cry, always so effective

from his mouth:

“A moi! mousquetaires!” shouted he, with the voice of a giant, with one

of those voices which dominate over cannon, the sea, the tempest. “A

moi! mousquetaires!” And suspending himself by the arm from the

balcony, he allowed himself to drop amidst the crowd, which began to

draw back from a house that rained men. Raoul was on the ground as soon

as he, both sword in hand. All the musketeers on the Place heard that

challenging cry—all turned round at that cry, and recognized

D’Artagnan. “To the captain, to the captain!” cried they, in their

turn. And the crowd opened before them as though before the prow of a

vessel. At that moment D’Artagnan and Menneville found themselves face

to face. “Passage, passage!” cried Menneville, seeing that he was

within an arm’s length of the door.

“No one passes here,” said D’Artagnan.

“Take that, then!” said Menneville, firing his pistol, almost within

arm’s length. But before the cock fell, D’Artagnan had struck up

Menneville’s arm with the hilt of his sword and passed the blade

through his body.

“I told you plainly to keep yourself quiet,” said D’Artagnan to

Menneville, who rolled at his feet.

“Passage! passage!” cried the companions of Menneville, at first

terrified, but soon recovering, when they found they had only to do

with two men. But those two men were hundred-armed giants, the swords

flew about in their hands like the burning glaive of the archangel.

They pierce with its point, strike with the flat, cut with the edge,

every stroke brings down a man. “For the king!” cried D’Artagnan, to

every man he struck at, that is to say, to every man that fell. This

cry became the charging word for the musketeers, who guided by it,

joined D’Artagnan. During this time the archers, recovering from the

panic they had undergone, charge the aggressors in the rear, and

regular as mill strokes, overturn or knock down all that oppose them.

The crowd, which sees swords gleaming, and drops of blood flying in the

air—the crowd falls back and crushes itself. At length cries for mercy

and of despair resound; that is, the farewell of the vanquished. The

two condemned are again in the hands of the archers. D’Artagnan

approaches them, seeing them pale and sinking: “Console yourselves,

poor men,” said he, “you will not undergo the frightful torture with

which these wretches threatened you. The king has condemned you to be

hung: you shall only be hung. Go on, hang them, and it will be over.”

There is no longer anything going on at the Image-de-Notre-Dame. The

fire has been extinguished with two tuns of wine in default of water.

The conspirators have fled by the garden. The archers were dragging the

culprits to the gibbets. From this moment the affair did not occupy

much time. The executioner, heedless about operating according to the

rules of art, made such haste that he dispatched the condemned in a

couple of minutes. In the meantime the people gathered around

D’Artagnan,—they felicitated, they cheered him. He wiped his brow,

streaming with sweat, and his sword, streaming with blood. He shrugged

his shoulders at seeing Menneville writhing at his feet in the last

convulsions. And, while Raoul turned away his eyes in compassion, he

pointed to the musketeers the gibbets laden with their melancholy

fruit. “Poor devils!” said he, “I hope they died blessing me, for I

saved them with great difficulty.” These words caught the ear of

Menneville at the moment when he himself was breathing his last sigh. A

dark, ironical smile flitted across his lips, he wished to reply, but

the effort hastened the snapping of the chord of life—he expired.

“Oh! all this is very frightful!” murmured Raoul: “let us begone,

monsieur le chevalier.”

“You are not wounded?” asked D’Artagnan.

“Not at all, thank you.”

“That’s well! Thou art a brave fellow, mordioux! The head of the

father, and the arm of Porthos. Ah! if he had been here, good Porthos,

you would have seen something worth looking at.” Then as if by way of

remembrance—

“But where the devil can that brave Porthos be?” murmured D’Artagnan.

“Come, chevalier, pray come away,” urged Raoul.

“One minute, my friend, let me take my thirty-seven and a half pistoles

and I am at your service. The house is a good property,” added

D’Artagnan, as he entered the Image-de-Notre-Dame, “but decidedly, even

if it were less profitable, I should prefer its being in another

quarter.”

CHAPTER 63.

How M. d’Eymeris’s Diamond passed into the Hands of M. D’Artagnan.

Whilst this violent, noisy, and bloody scene was passing on the Greve,

several men, barricaded behind the gate of communication with the

garden, replaced their swords in their sheaths, assisted one among them

to mount a ready saddled horse which was waiting in the garden, and

like a flock of startled birds, fled in all directions, some climbing

the walls, others rushing out at the gates with all the fury of a

panic. He who mounted the horse, and gave him the spur so sharply that

the animal was near leaping the wall, this cavalier, we say, crossed

the Place Baudoyer, passed like lightning before the crowd in the

streets, riding against, running over and knocking down all that came

in his way, and, ten minutes after, arrived at the gates of the

superintendent, more out of breath than his horse. The Abbe Fouquet, at

the clatter of the hoofs on the pavement, appeared at a window of the

court, and before even the cavalier had set foot to the ground, “Well!

Danecamp?” cried he, leaning half out of the window.

“Well, it is all over,” replied the cavalier.

“All over!” cried the abbe. “Then they are saved?”

“No, monsieur,” replied the cavalier, “they are hung.”

“Hung!” repeated the abbe, turning pale. A lateral door suddenly

opened, and Fouquet appeared in the chamber, pale, distracted, with

lips half opened, breathing a cry of grief and anger. He stopped upon

the threshold to listen to what was addressed from the court to the

window.

“Miserable wretches!” said the abbe, “you did not fight, then?”

“Like lions.”

“Say like cowards.”

“Monsieur!”

“A hundred men accustomed to war, sword in hand, are worth ten thousand

archers in a surprise. Where is Menneville, that boaster, that

braggart, who was to come back either dead or a conqueror?”

“Well, monsieur, he has kept his word. He is dead!”

“Dead! Who killed him?”

“A demon disguised as a man, a giant armed with ten flaming swords—a

madman, who at one blow extinguished the fire, put down the riot, and

caused a hundred musketeers to rise up out of the pavement of the

Greve.”

Fouquet raised his brow, streaming with sweat, murmuring, “Oh! Lyodot

and D’Eymeris! dead! dead! dead! and I dishonored.”

The abbe turned round, and perceiving his brother, despairing and

livid, “Come, come,” said he, “it is a blow of fate, monsieur; we must

not lament thus. Our attempt has failed, because God——”

“Be silent, abbe! be silent!” cried Fouquet; “your excuses are

blasphemies. Order that man up here, and let him relate the details of

this terrible event.”

“But, brother——”

“Obey, monsieur!”

The abbe made a sign, and in half a minute the man’s step was heard

upon the stairs. At the same time Gourville appeared behind Fouquet,

like the guardian angel of the superintendent, pressing one finger on

his lips to enjoin observation even amidst the bursts of his grief. The

minister resumed all the serenity that human strength left at the

disposal of a heart half broken with sorrow. Danecamp appeared. “Make

your report,” said Gourville.

“Monsieur,” replied the messenger, “we received orders to carry off the

prisoners, and to cry ‘Vive Colbert!’ whilst carrying them off.”

“To burn them alive, was it not, abbe?” interrupted Gourville.

“Yes, yes, the order was given to Menneville. Menneville knew what was

to be done, and Menneville is dead.”

This news appeared rather to reassure Gourville than to sadden him.

“Yes, certainly to burn them alive,” said the abbe, eagerly.

“Granted, monsieur, granted,” said the man, looking into the eyes and

the faces of the two interlocutors, to ascertain what there was

profitable or disadvantageous to himself in telling the truth.

“Now, proceed,” said Gourville.

“The prisoners,” cried Danecamp, “were brought to the Greve, and the

people, in a fury, insisted upon their being burnt instead of being

hung.”

“And the people were right,” said the abbe. “Go on.”

“But,” resumed the man, “at the moment the archers were broken, at the

moment the fire was set to one of the houses of the Place destined to

serve as a funeral-pile for the guilty, this fury, this demon, this

giant of whom I told you, and who we had been informed, was the

proprietor of the house in question, aided by a young man who

accompanied him, threw out of the window those who kept up the fire,

called to his assistance the musketeers who were in the crowd, leapt

himself from the window of the first story into the Place, and plied

his sword so desperately that the victory was restored to the archers,

the prisoners were retaken, and Menneville killed. When once

recaptured, the condemned were executed in three minutes.” Fouquet, in

spite of his self-command, could not prevent a deep groan escaping him.

“And this man, the proprietor of the house, what is his name?” said the

abbe.

“I cannot tell you, not having even been able to get sight of him; my

post had been appointed in the garden, and I remained at my post: only

the affair was related to me as I repeat it. I was ordered, when once

the affair was at an end, to come at best speed and announce to you the

manner in which it finished. According to this order, I set out, full

gallop, and here I am.”

“Very well, monsieur, we have nothing else to ask of you,” said the

abbe, more and more dejected, in proportion as the moment approached

for finding himself alone with his brother.

“Have you been paid?” asked Gourville.

“Partly, monsieur,” replied Danecamp.

“Here are twenty pistoles. Begone, monsieur, and never forget to

defend, as this time has been done, the true interests of the king.”

“Yes, monsieur,” said the man, bowing and pocketing the money. After

which he went out. Scarcely had the door closed after him when Fouquet,

who had remained motionless, advanced with a rapid step and stood

between the abbe and Gourville. Both of them at the same time opened

their mouths to speak to him. “No excuses,” said he, “no recriminations

against anybody. If I had not been a false friend I should not have

confided to any one the care of delivering Lyodot and D’Eymeris. I

alone am guilty; to me alone are reproaches and remorse due. Leave me,

abbe.”

“And yet, monsieur, you will not prevent me,” replied the latter, “from

endeavoring to find out the miserable fellow who has intervened to the

advantage of M. Colbert in this so well-arranged affair; for, if it is

good policy to love our friends dearly, I do not believe that is bad

which consists in obstinately pursuing our enemies.”

“A truce to policy, abbe; begone, I beg of you, and do not let me hear

any more of you till I send for you; what we most need is

circumspection and silence. You have a terrible example before you,

gentlemen: no reprisals, I forbid them.”

“There are no orders,” grumbled the abbe, “which will prevent me from

avenging a family affront upon the guilty person.”

“And I,” cried Fouquet, in that imperative tone to which one feels

there is nothing to reply, “if you entertain one thought, one single

thought, which is not the absolute expression of my will, I will have

you cast into the Bastile two hours after that thought has manifested

itself. Regulate your conduct accordingly, abbe.”

The abbe colored and bowed. Fouquet made a sign to Gourville to follow

him, and was already directing his steps towards his cabinet, when the

usher announced with a loud voice: “Monsieur le Chevalier d’Artagnan.”

“Who is he?” said Fouquet, negligently, to Gourville.

“An ex-lieutenant of his majesty’s musketeers,” replied Gourville, in

the same tone. Fouquet did not even take the trouble to reflect, and

resumed his walk. “I beg your pardon, monseigneur!” said Gourville,

“but I have remembered, this brave man has quitted the king’s service,

and probably comes to receive an installment of some pension or other.”

“Devil take him!” said Fouquet, “why does he choose his opportunity so

ill?”

“Permit me then, monseigneur, to announce your refusal to him; for he

is one of my acquaintance, and is a man whom, in our present

circumstances, it would be better to have as a friend than an enemy.”

“Answer him as you please,” said Fouquet.

“Eh! good Lord!” said the abbe, still full of malice, like an

egotistical man; “tell him there is no money, particularly for

musketeers.”

But scarcely had the abbe uttered this imprudent speech, when the

partly open door was thrown back, and D’Artagnan appeared.

“Eh! Monsieur Fouquet,” said he, “I was well aware there was no money

for musketeers here. Therefore I did not come to obtain any, but to

have it refused. That being done, receive my thanks. I give you

good-day, and will go and seek it at M. Colbert’s.” And he went out,

making an easy bow.

“Gourville,” said Fouquet, “run after that man and bring him back.”

Gourville obeyed, and overtook D’Artagnan on the stairs.

D’Artagnan, hearing steps behind him, turned round and perceived

Gourville. “Mordioux! my dear monsieur,” said he, “these are sad

lessons which you gentlemen of finance teach us; I come to M. Fouquet

to receive a sum accorded by his majesty, and I am received like a

mendicant who comes to ask charity, or a thief who comes to steal a

piece of plate.”

“But you pronounced the name of M. Colbert, my dear M. d’Artagnan; you

said you were going to M. Colbert’s?”

“I certainly am going there, were it only to ask satisfaction of the

people who try to burn houses, crying ‘Vive Colbert!’”

Gourville pricked up his ears. “Oh, oh!” said he, “you allude to what

has just happened at the Greve?”

“Yes, certainly.”

“And in what did that which has taken place concern you?”

“What! do you ask me whether it concerns me or does not concern me, if

M. Colbert pleases to make a funeral-pile of my house?”

“So ho, your house—was it your house they wanted to burn?”

“Pardieu! was it!”

“Is the cabaret of the Image-de-Notre-Dame yours, then?”

“It has been this week.”

“Well, then, are you the brave captain, are you the valiant blade who

dispersed those who wished to burn the condemned?”

“My dear Monsieur Gourville, put yourself in my place. I was an agent

of the public force and a landlord, too. As a captain, it is my duty to

have the orders of the king accomplished. As a proprietor, it is to my

interest my house should not be burnt. I have at the same time attended

to the laws of interest and duty in replacing Messieurs Lyodot and

D’Eymeris in the hands of the archers.”

“Then it was you who threw the man out of the window?”

“It was I, myself,” replied D’Artagnan, modestly

“And you who killed Menneville?”

“I had that misfortune,” said D’Artagnan, bowing like a man who is

being congratulated.

“It was you, then, in short, who caused the two condemned persons to be

hung?”

“Instead of being burnt, yes, monsieur, and I am proud of it. I saved

the poor devils from horrible tortures. Understand, my dear Monsieur de

Gourville, that they wanted to burn them alive. It exceeds

imagination!”

“Go, my dear Monsieur d’Artagnan, go,” said Gourville, anxious to spare

Fouquet the sight of the man who had just caused him such profound

grief.

“No,” said Fouquet, who had heard all from the door of the

ante-chamber; “not so; on the contrary, Monsieur d’Artagnan, come in.”

D’Artagnan wiped from the hilt of his sword a last bloody trace, which

had escaped his notice, and returned. He then found himself face to

face with these three men, whose countenances wore very different

expressions. With the abbe it was anger, with Gourville stupor, with

Fouquet it was dejection.

“I beg your pardon, monsieur le ministre,” said D’Artagnan, “but my

time is short; I have to go to the office of the intendant, to have an

explanation with Monsieur Colbert, and to receive my quarter’s

pension.”

“But, monsieur,” said Fouquet, “there is money here.” D’Artagnan looked

at the superintendent with astonishment. “You have been answered

inconsiderately, monsieur, I know, because I heard it,” said the

minister; “a man of your merit ought to be known by everybody.”

D’Artagnan bowed. “Have you an order?” added Fouquet.

“Yes, monsieur.”

“Give it me, I will pay you myself; come with me.” He made a sign to

Gourville and the abbe, who remained in the chamber where they were. He

led D’Artagnan into his cabinet. As soon as the door was shut,—“How

much is due to you, monsieur?”

“Why, something like five thousand livres, monseigneur.”

“For arrears of pay?”

“For a quarter’s pay.”

“A quarter consisting of five thousand livres!” said Fouquet, fixing

upon the musketeer a searching look. “Does the king, then, give you

twenty thousand livres a year?”

“Yes, monseigneur, twenty thousand livres a year. Do you think it is

too much?”

“I?” cried Fouquet, and he smiled bitterly. “If I had any knowledge of

mankind, if I were—instead of being a frivolous, inconsequent, and vain

spirit—of a prudent and reflective spirit; if, in a word, I had, as

certain persons have known how, regulated my life, you would not

receive twenty thousand livres a year, but a hundred thousand, and you

would not belong to the king, but to me.”

D’Artagnan colored slightly. There is sometimes in the manner in which

a eulogium is given, in the voice, in the affectionate tone, a poison

so sweet, that the strongest mind is intoxicated by it. The

superintendent terminated his speech by opening a drawer, and taking

from it four rouleaux which he placed before D’Artagnan. The Gascon

opened one. “Gold!” said he.

“It will be less burdensome, monsieur.”

“But then, monsieur, these make twenty thousand livres.”

“No doubt they do.”

“But only five are due to me.”

“I wish to spare you the trouble of coming four times to my office.”

“You overwhelm me, monsieur.”

“I do only what I ought to do, monsieur le chevalier; and I hope you

will not bear me any malice on account of the rude reception my brother

gave you. He is of a sour, capricious disposition.”

“Monsieur,” said D’Artagnan, “believe me, nothing would grieve me more

than an excuse from you.”

“Therefore I will make no more, and will content myself with asking you

a favor.”

“Oh, monsieur.”

Fouquet drew from his finger a ring worth about a thousand pistoles.

“Monsieur,” said he, “this stone was given me by a friend of my

childhood, by a man to whom you have rendered a great service.”

“A service—I?” said the musketeer, “I have rendered a service to one of

your friends?”

“You cannot have forgotten it, monsieur, for it dates this very day.”

“And that friend’s name was——”

“M. d’Eymeris.”

“One of the condemned?”

“Yes, one of the victims. Well! Monsieur d’Artagnan, in return for the

service you have rendered him, I beg you to accept this diamond. Do so

for my sake.”

“Monsieur! you——”

“Accept it, I say. To-day is with me a day of mourning; hereafter you

will, perhaps, learn why; to-day I have lost one friend; well, I will

try to get another.”

“But, Monsieur Fouquet——”

“Adieu! Monsieur d’Artagnan, adieu!” cried Fouquet, with much emotion;

“or rather, au revoir.” And the minister quitted the cabinet, leaving

in the hands of the musketeer the ring and the twenty thousand livres.

“Oh!” said D’Artagnan, after a moment’s dark reflection. “How on earth

am I to understand what this means? Mordioux! I can understand this

much, only: he is a gallant man! I will go and explain matters to M.

Colbert.” And he went out.

CHAPTER 64.

Of the Notable Difference D’Artagnan finds between Monsieur the

Intendant and Monsieur the Superintendent

M. Colbert resided in the Rue Neuve des Petits-Champs in a house which

had belonged to Beautru. D’Artagnan’s legs cleared the distance in a

short quarter of an hour. When he arrived at the residence of the new

favorite, the court was full of archers and police, who came to

congratulate him, or to excuse themselves according to whether he

should choose to praise or blame. The sentiment of flattery is

instinctive with people of abject condition; they have the sense of it,

as the wild animal has that of hearing and smell. These people, or

their leader, understood that there was a pleasure to offer to M.

Colbert, in rendering him an account of the fashion in which his name

had been pronounced during the rash enterprise of the morning.

D’Artagnan made his appearance just as the chief of the watch was

giving his report. He stood close to the door, behind the archers. That

officer took Colbert on one side, in spite of his resistance and the

contraction of his bushy eyebrows. “In case,” said he, “you really

desired, monsieur, that the people should do justice on the two

traitors, it would have been wise to warn us of it; for, indeed,

monsieur, in spite of our regret at displeasing you, or thwarting your

views, we had our orders to execute.”

“Triple fool!” replied Colbert, furiously shaking his hair, thick and

black as a mane, “what are you telling me? What! that I could have had

an idea of a riot! Are you mad or drunk?”

“But, monsieur, they cried, ‘Vive Colbert!’” replied the trembling

watch.

“A handful of conspirators——”

“No, no; a mass of people.”

“Ah! indeed,” said Colbert, expanding. “A mass of people cried, ‘Vive

Colbert!’ Are you certain of what you say, monsieur?”

“We had nothing to do but open our ears, or rather to close them, so

terrible were the cries.”

“And this was from the people, the real people?”

“Certainly, monsieur; only these real people beat us.”

“Oh! very well,” continued Colbert, thoughtfully. “Then you suppose it

was the people alone who wished to burn the condemned?”

“Oh! yes, monsieur.”

“That is quite another thing. You strongly resisted, then?”

“We had three of our men crushed to death, monsieur!”

“But you killed nobody yourselves?”

“Monsieur, a few of the rioters were left upon the square, and one

among them who was not a common man.”

“Who was he?”

“A certain Menneville, upon whom the police have a long time had an

eye.”

“Menneville!” cried Colbert, “what, he who killed Rue de la Huchette, a

worthy man who wanted a fat fowl?”

“Yes, monsieur; the same.”

“And did this Menneville also cry, ‘Vive Colbert’?”

“Louder than all the rest, like a madman.”

Colbert’s brow grew dark and wrinkled. A kind of ambitious glory which

had lighted his face was extinguished, like the light of glow-worms we

crush beneath the grass. “Then you say,” resumed the deceived

intendant, “that the initiative came from the people? Menneville was my

enemy, I would have had him hung, and he knew it well. Menneville

belonged to the Abbe Fouquet—the affair originated with Fouquet; does

not everybody know that the condemned were his friends from childhood?”

“That is true,” thought D’Artagnan, “and thus are all my doubts cleared

up. I repeat it, Monsieur Fouquet many be called what they please, but

he is a very gentlemanly man.”

“And,” continued Colbert, “are you quite sure Menneville is dead?”

D’Artagnan thought the time was come for him to make his appearance.

“Perfectly, monsieur;” replied he, advancing suddenly.

“Oh! is that you, monsieur?” said Colbert.

“In person,” replied the musketeer with his deliberate tone; “it

appears that you had in Menneville a pretty enemy.”

“It was not I, monsieur, who had an enemy,” replied Colbert; “it was

the king.”

“Double brute!” thought D’Artagnan, “to think to play the great man and

the hypocrite with me. Well,” continued he to Colbert, “I am very happy

to have rendered so good a service to the king; will you take upon you

to tell his majesty, monsieur l’intendant?”

“What commission is this you give me, and what do you charge me to tell

his majesty, monsieur? Be precise, if you please,” said Colbert, in a

sharp voice, tuned beforehand to hostility.

“I give you no commission,” replied D’Artagnan, with that calmness

which never abandons the banterer; “I thought it would be easy for you

to announce to his majesty that it was I who, being there by chance,

did justice upon Menneville and restored things to order.”

Colbert opened his eyes and interrogated the chief of the watch with a

look—“Ah! it is very true,” said the latter, “that this gentleman saved

us.”

“Why did you not tell me monsieur, that you came to relate me this?”

said Colbert with envy, “everything is explained, and more favorably

for you than for anybody else.”

“You are in error, monsieur l’intendant, I did not at all come for the

purpose of relating that to you.”

“It is an exploit, nevertheless.”

“Oh!” said the musketeer carelessly, “constant habit blunts the mind.”

“To what do I owe the honor of your visit, then?”

“Simply to this: the king ordered me to come to you.”

“Ah!” said Colbert, recovering himself when he saw D’Artagnan draw a

paper from his pocket; “it is to demand some money of me?”

“Precisely, monsieur.’

“Have the goodness to wait, if you please, monsieur, till I have

dispatched the report of the watch.”

D’Artagnan turned upon his heel, insolently enough, and finding himself

face to face with Colbert, after his first turn, he bowed to him as a

harlequin would have done; then, after a second evolution, he directed

his steps towards the door in quick time. Colbert was struck with this

pointed rudeness, to which he was not accustomed. In general, men of

the sword, when they came to his office, had such a want of money, that

though their feet seemed to take root in the marble, they hardly lost

their patience. Was D’Artagnan going straight to the king? Would he go

and describe his rough reception, or recount his exploit? This was a

matter for grave consideration. At all events, the moment was badly

chosen to send D’Artagnan away, whether he came from the king, or on

his own account. The musketeer had rendered too great a service, and

that too recently, for it to be already forgotten. Therefore Colbert

thought it would be better to shake off his arrogance and call

D’Artagnan back. “Ho! Monsieur d’Artagnan,” cried Colbert, “what! are

you leaving me thus?”

D’Artagnan turned round: “Why not?” said he, quietly, “we have no more

to say to each other, have we?”

“You have, at least, money to receive, as you have an order?”

“Who, I? Oh! not at all, my dear Monsieur Colbert.”

“But, monsieur, you have an order. And, in the same manner as you give

a sword-thrust, when you are required, I, on my part, pay when an order

is presented to me. Present yours.”

“It is useless, my dear Monsieur Colbert,” said D’Artagnan, who

inwardly enjoyed this confusion in the ideas of Colbert; “my order is

paid.”

“Paid, by whom?”

“By monsieur le surintendant.”

Colbert grew pale.

“Explain yourself,” said he, in a stifled voice—“if you are paid why do

you show me that paper?”

“In consequence of the word of order of which you spoke to me so

ingeniously just now, dear M. Colbert; the king told me to take a

quarter of the pension he is pleased to make me.”

“Of me?” said Colbert.

“Not exactly. The king said to me: ‘Go to M. Fouquet; the

superintendent will, perhaps, have no money, then you will go and draw

it of M. Colbert.’”

The countenance of M. Colbert brightened for a moment; but it was with

his unfortunate physiognomy as with a stormy sky, sometimes radiant,

sometimes dark as night, according as the lightning gleams or the cloud

passes. “Eh! and was there any money in the superintendent’s coffers?”

asked he.

“Why, yes, he could not be badly off for money,” replied D’Artagnan—“it

may be believed, since M. Fouquet, instead of paying me a quarter or

five thousand livres——”

“A quarter or five thousand livres!” cried Colbert, struck, as Fouquet

had been, with the generosity of the sum for a soldier’s pension, “why,

that would be a pension of twenty thousand livres?”

“Exactly, M. Colbert. Peste! you reckon like old Pythagoras; yes,

twenty thousand livres.”

“Ten times the appointment of an intendant of the finances. I beg to

offer you my compliments,” said Colbert, with a vicious smile.

“Oh!” said D’Artagnan, “the king apologized for giving me so little;

but he promised to make it more hereafter, when he should be rich; but

I must be gone, having much to do——”

“So, then, notwithstanding the expectation of the king, the

superintendent paid you, did he?”

“In the same manner as, in opposition to the king’s expectation, you

refused to pay me.”

“I did not refuse, monsieur, I only begged you to wait. And you say

that M. Fouquet paid you your five thousand livres?”

“Yes, as you might have done; but he did even better than that, M.

Colbert.”

“And what did he do?”

“He politely counted me down the sum-total, saying, that for the king,

his coffers were always full.”

“The sum-total! M. Fouquet has given you twenty thousand livres instead

of five thousand?”

“Yes, monsieur.”

“And what for?”

“In order to spare me three visits to the money-chest of the

superintendent, so that I have the twenty thousand livres in my pocket

in good new coin. You see, then, that I am able to go away without

standing in need of you, having come here only for form’s sake.” And

D’Artagnan slapped his hand upon his pocket, with a laugh which

disclosed to Colbert thirty-two magnificent teeth, as white as teeth of

twenty-five years old and which seemed to say in their language: “Serve

up to us thirty-two little Colberts, and we will chew them willingly.”

The serpent is as brave as the lion, the hawk as courageous as the

eagle, that cannot be contested. It can only be said of animals that

are decidedly cowardly, and are so called, that they will be brave only

when they have to defend themselves. Colbert was not frightened at the

thirty-two teeth of D’Artagnan. He recovered, and suddenly,—“Monsieur,”

said he, “monsieur le surintendant has done what he had no right to

do.”

“What do you mean by that?” replied D’Artagnan.

“I mean that your note—will you let me see your note, if you please?”

“Very willingly; here it is.”

Colbert seized the paper with an eagerness which the musketeer did not

remark without uneasiness, and particularly without a certain degree of

regret at having trusted him with it. “Well, monsieur, the royal order

says this:—‘At sight, I command that there be paid to M. d’Artagnan the

sum of five thousand livres, forming a quarter of the pension I have

made him.’”

“So, in fact, it is written,” said D’Artagnan, affecting calmness.

“Very well; the king only owed you five thousand livres; why has more

been given to you?”

“Because there was more; and M. Fouquet was willing to give me more;

that does not concern anybody.”

“It is natural,” said Colbert, with a proud ease, “that you should be

ignorant of the usages of state-finance; but, monsieur, when you have a

thousand livres to pay, what do you do?”

“I never have a thousand livres to pay,” replied D’Artagnan.

“Once more,” said Colbert, irritated—“once more, if you had any sum to

pay, would you not pay what you ought?”

“That only proves one thing,” said D’Artagnan; “and that is, that you

have your particular customs in finance, and M. Fouquet has his own.”

“Mine, monsieur, are the correct ones.”

“I do not say they are not.”

“And you have accepted what was not due to you.”

D’Artagnan’s eyes flashed. “What is not due to me yet, you meant to

say, M. Colbert; for if I had received what was not due to me at all, I

should have committed a theft.”

Colbert made no reply to this subtlety. “You then owe fifteen thousand

livres to the public chest,” said he, carried away by his jealous

ardor.

“Then you must give me credit for them,” replied D’Artagnan, with his

imperceptible irony.

“Not at all, monsieur.”

“Well! what will you do, then? You will not take my rouleaux from me,

will you?”

“You must return them to my chest.”

“I! Oh! Monsieur Colbert, don’t reckon upon that.”

“The king wants his money, monsieur.”

“And I, monsieur, I want the king’s money.”

“That may be but you must return this.”

“Not a sou. I have always understood that in matters of comptabilite,

as you call it, a good cashier never gives back or takes back.”

“Then, monsieur, we shall see what the king will say about it. I will

show him this note, which proves that M. Fouquet not only pays what he

does not owe, but that he does not even take care of vouchers for the

sums that he has paid.”

“Ah! now I understand why you have taken that paper, M. Colbert!”

Colbert did not perceive all that there was of a threatening character

in his name pronounced in a certain manner. “You shall see hereafter

what use I will make of it,” said he, holding up the paper in his

fingers.

“Oh!” said D’Artagnan, snatching the paper from him with a rapid

movement; “I understand it perfectly well, M. Colbert; I have no

occasion to wait for that.” And he crumpled up in his pocket the paper

he had so cleverly seized.

“Monsieur, monsieur!” cried Colbert, “this is violence!”

“Nonsense! You must not be particular about a soldier’s manners!”

replied D’Artagnan. “I kiss your hands, my dear M. Colbert.” And he

went out, laughing in the face of the future minister.

“That man, now,” muttered he, “was about to grow quite friendly; it is

a great pity I was obliged to cut his company so soon.”

CHAPTER 65.

Philosophy of the Heart and Mind

For a man who had seen so many much more dangerous ones, the position

of D’Artagnan with respect to M. Colbert was only comic. D’Artagnan,

therefore, did not deny himself the satisfaction of laughing at the

expense of monsieur l’intendant, from the Rue des Petits-Champs to the

Rue des Lombards. It was a great while since D’Artagnan had laughed so

long together. He was still laughing when Planchet appeared, laughing

likewise, at the door of his house; for Planchet, since the return of

his patron, since the entrance of the English guineas, passed the

greater part of his life in doing what D’Artagnan had only done from

Rue-Neuve des Petits-Champs to the Rue des Lombards.

“You are home, then, my dear master?” said Planchet.

“No, my friend,” replied the musketeer, “I am off and that quickly. I

will sup with you, go to bed, sleep five hours, and at break of day

leap into my saddle. Has my horse had an extra feed?”

“Eh! my dear master,” replied Planchet, “you know very well that your

horse is the jewel of the family; that my lads are caressing it all

day, and cramming it with sugar, nuts, and biscuits. You ask me if he

has had an extra feed of oats; you should ask if he has not had enough

to burst him.”

“Very well, Planchet, that is all right. Now, then, I pass to what

concerns me—my supper?”

“Ready. A smoking roast joint, white wine, crayfish and fresh-gathered

cherries. All ready, my master.”

“You are a capital fellow, Planchet; come on, then, let us sup, and I

will go to bed.”

During supper D’Artagnan observed that Planchet kept rubbing his

forehead, as if to facilitate the issue of some idea closely pent

within his brain. He looked with an air of kindness at this worthy

companion of former adventures and misadventures, and, clinking glass

against glass, “Come, Planchet,” said he, “let us see what it is that

gives you so much trouble to bring forth. Mordioux! Speak freely, and

quickly.”

“Well, this is it,” replied Planchet: “you appear to me to be going on

some expedition or other.”

“I don’t say that I am not.”

“Then you have some new idea?”

“That is possible, too, Planchet.”

“Then there will be fresh capital to be ventured? I will lay down fifty

thousand livres upon the idea you are about to carry out.” And so

saying, Planchet rubbed his hands one against the other with a rapidity

evincing great delight.

“Planchet,” said D’Artagnan, “there is but one misfortune in it.”

“And what is that?”

“That the idea is not mine. I can risk nothing upon it.”

These words drew a deep sigh from the heart of Planchet. That Avarice

is an ardent counselor; she carries away her man, as Satan did Jesus,

to the mountain, and when once she has shown to an unfortunate all the

kingdoms of the earth, she is able to repose herself, knowing full well

that she has left her companion, Envy, to gnaw his heart. Planchet had

tasted of riches easily acquired, and was never afterwards likely to

stop in his desires; but, as he had a good heart in spite of his

covetousness, as he adored D’Artagnan, he could not refrain from making

him a thousand recommendations, each more affectionate than the others.

He would not have been sorry, nevertheless, to have caught a little

hint of the secret his master concealed so well; tricks, turns,

counsels and traps were all useless, D’Artagnan let nothing

confidential escape him. The evening passed thus. After supper the

portmanteau occupied D’Artagnan, he took a turn to the stable, patted

his horse, and examined his shoes and legs, then, having counted over

his money, he went to bed, sleeping as if only twenty, because he had

neither inquietude nor remorse; he closed his eyes five minutes after

he had blown out his lamp. Many events might, however, have kept him

awake. Thought boiled in his brain, conjectures abounded, and

D’Artagnan was a great drawer of horoscopes; but, with that

imperturbable phlegm which does more than genius for the fortune and

happiness of men of action, he put off reflection till the next day,

for fear, he said, not to be fresh when he wanted to be so.

The day came. The Rue des Lombards had its share of the caresses of

Aurora with the rosy fingers, and D’Artagnan arose like Aurora. He did

not awaken anybody, he placed his portmanteau under his arm, descended

the stairs without making one of them creak and without disturbing one

of the sonorous snorings in every story from the garret to the cellar,

then, having saddled his horse, shut the stable and house doors, he set

off, at a foot-pace, on his expedition to Bretagne. He had done quite

right not to trouble himself with all the political and diplomatic

affairs which solicited his attention; for, in the morning, in

freshness and mild twilight, his ideas developed themselves in purity

and abundance. In the first place, he passed before the house of

Fouquet, and threw in a large gaping box the fortunate order which, the

evening before, he had had so much trouble to recover from the hooked

fingers of the intendant. Placed in an envelope, and addressed to

Fouquet, it had not even been divined by Planchet, who in divination

was equal to Calchas or the Pythian Apollo. D’Artagnan thus sent back

the order to Fouquet, without compromising himself, and without having

thenceforward any reproaches to make himself. When he had effected this

proper restitution, “Now,” said he to himself, “let us inhale much

maternal air, much freedom from cares, much health, let us allow the

horse Zephyr, whose flanks puff as if he had to respire an atmosphere

to breathe, and let us be very ingenious in our little calculations. It

is time,” said D’Artagnan, “to form a plan of the campaign, and,

according to the method of M. Turenne, who has a large head full of all

sorts of good counsels, before the plan of the campaign it is advisable

to draw a striking portrait of the generals to whom we are opposed. In

the first place, M. Fouquet presents himself. What is M. Fouquet? M.

Fouquet,” replied D’Artagnan to himself, “is a handsome man, very much

beloved by the women, a generous man very much beloved by the poets; a

man of wit, much execrated by pretenders. Well, now I am neither woman,

poet, nor pretender: I neither love nor hate monsieur le surintendant.

I find myself, therefore, in the same position in which M. de Turenne

found himself when opposed to the Prince de Conde at Jargeau, Gien and

the Faubourg Saint-Antoine. He did not execrate monsieur le prince, it

is true, but he obeyed the king. Monsieur le prince is an agreeable

man, but the king is king. Turenne heaved a deep sigh, called Conde ‘My

cousin,’ and swept away his army. Now what does the king wish? That

does not concern me. Now, what does M. Colbert wish? Oh, that’s another

thing. M. Colbert wishes all that M. Fouquet does not wish. Then what

does M. Fouquet wish? Oh, that is serious. M. Fouquet wishes precisely

for all which the king wishes.”

This monologue ended, D’Artagnan began to laugh, whilst making his whip

whistle in the air. He was already on the high road, frightening the

birds in the hedges, listening to the livres chinking and dancing in

his leather pocket, at every step; and, let us confess it, every time

that D’Artagnan found himself in such conditions tenderness was not his

dominant vice. “Come,” said he, “I cannot think the expedition a very

dangerous one; and it will fall out with my voyage as with that piece

M. Monk took me to see in London, which was called, I think, ‘Much Ado

about Nothing.’”

CHAPTER 66.

The Journey

It was perhaps the fiftieth time since the day on which we open this

history, that this man, with a heart of bronze and muscles of steel,

had left house and friends, everything, in short, to go in search of

fortune and death. The one—that is to say, death—had constantly

retreated before him, as if afraid of him; the other—that is to say,

fortune—for a month past only had really made an alliance with him.

Although he was not a great philosopher, after the fashion of either

Epicurus or Socrates, he was a powerful spirit, having knowledge of

life, and endowed with thought. No one is as brave, as adventurous, or

as skillful as D’Artagnan, without being at the same time inclined to

be a dreamer. He had picked up, here and there, some scraps of M. de la

Rochefoucauld, worthy of being translated into Latin by MM. de Port

Royal, and he had made a collection, en passant, in the society of

Athos and Aramis, of many morsels of Seneca and Cicero, translated by

them, and applied to the uses of common life. That contempt of riches

which our Gascon had observed as an article of faith during the

thirty-five first years of his life, had for a long time been

considered by him as the first article of the code of bravery. “Article

first,” said he, “A man is brave because he has nothing. A man has

nothing because he despises riches.” Therefore, with these principles,

which, as we have said had regulated the thirty-five first years of his

life, D’Artagnan was no sooner possessed of riches, than he felt it

necessary to ask himself if, in spite of his riches, he were still

brave. To this, for any other but D’Artagnan, the events of the Place

de Greve might have served as a reply. Many consciences would have been

satisfied with them, but D’Artagnan was brave enough to ask himself

sincerely and conscientiously if he were brave. Therefore to this:—

“But it appears to me that I drew promptly enough and cut and thrust

pretty freely on the Place de Greve to be satisfied of my bravery,”

D’Artagnan had himself replied. “Gently, captain, that is not an

answer. I was brave that day, because they were burning my house, and

there are a hundred, and even a thousand, to speak against one, that if

those gentlemen of the riots had not formed that unlucky idea, their

plan of attack would have succeeded, or, at least, it would not have

been I who would have opposed myself to it. Now, what will be brought

against me? I have no house to be burnt in Bretagne; I have no treasure

there that can be taken from me.—No; but I have my skin; that precious

skin of M. d’Artagnan, which to him is worth more than all the houses

and all the treasures of the world. That skin to which I cling above

everything, because it is, everything considered, the binding of a body

which encloses a heart very warm and ready to fight, and, consequently,

to live. Then, I do desire to live; and, in reality, I live much

better, more completely, since I have become rich. Who the devil ever

said that money spoiled life! Upon my soul, it is no such thing; on the

contrary, it seems as if I absorbed a double quantity of air and sun.

Mordioux! what will it be then, if I double that fortune, and if,

instead of the switch I now hold in my hand, I should ever carry the

baton of a marechal? Then I really don’t know if there will be, from

that moment enough of air and sun for me. In fact, this is not a dream,

who the devil would oppose it, if the king made me a marechal, as his

father, King Louis XIII., made a duke and constable of Albert de

Luynes? Am I not as brave, and much more intelligent, than that

imbecile De Vitry? Ah! that’s exactly what will prevent my advancement:

I have too much wit. Luckily, if there is any justice in this world,

fortune owes me many compensations. She owes me certainly a recompense

for all I did for Anne of Austria, and an indemnification for all she

has not done for me. Then, at the present, I am very well with a king,

and with a king who has the appearance of determining to reign. May God

keep him in that illustrious road! For, if he is resolved to reign he

will want me; and if he wants me, he will give me what he has promised

me—warmth and light; so that I march, comparatively, now, as I marched

formerly,—from nothing to everything. Only the nothing of to-day is the

all of former days; there has only this little change taken place in my

life. And now let us see! let us take the part of the heart, as I just

now was speaking of it. But in truth, I only spoke of it from memory.”

And the Gascon applied his hand to his breast, as if he were actually

seeking the place where his heart was.

“Ah! wretch!” murmured he, smiling with bitterness. “Ah! poor mortal

species! You hoped, for an instant, that you had not a heart, and now

you find you have one—bad courtier as thou art,—and even one of the

most seditious. You have a heart which speaks to you in favor of M.

Fouquet. And what is M. Fouquet, when the king is in question?—A

conspirator, a real conspirator, who did not even give himself the

trouble to conceal his being a conspirator; therefore, what a weapon

would you not have against him, if his good grace and his intelligence

had not made a scabbard for that weapon. An armed revolt!—for, in fact,

M. Fouquet has been guilty of an armed revolt. Thus, while the king

vaguely suspects M. Fouquet of rebellion, I know it—I could prove that

M. Fouquet had caused the shedding of the blood of his majesty’s

subjects. Now, then, let us see? Knowing all that, and holding my

tongue, what further would this heart wish in return for a kind action

of M. Fouquet’s, for an advance of fifteen thousand livres, for a

diamond worth a thousand pistoles, for a smile in which there was as

much bitterness as kindness?—I save his life.”

“Now, then, I hope,” continued the musketeer, “that this imbecile of a

heart is going to preserve silence, and so be fairly quits with M.

Fouquet. Now, then, the king becomes my sun, and as my heart is quits

with M. Fouquet, let him beware who places himself between me and my

sun! Forward, for his majesty Louis XIV.!—Forward!”

These reflections were the only impediments which were able to retard

the progress of D’Artagnan. These reflections once made, he increased

the speed of his horse. But, however perfect his horse Zephyr might be,

it could not hold out at such a pace forever. The day after his

departure from Paris, he was left at Chartres, at the house of an old

friend D’Artagnan had met with in an hotelier of that city. From that

moment the musketeer travelled on post-horses. Thanks to this mode of

locomotion, he traversed the space separating Chartres from

Chateaubriand. In the last of these two cities, far enough from the

coast to prevent any one guessing that D’Artagnan wished to reach the

sea—far enough from Paris to prevent all suspicion of his being a

messenger from Louis XIV., whom D’Artagnan had called his sun, without

suspecting that he who was only at present a rather poor star in the

heaven of royalty, would, one day, make that star his emblem; the

messenger of Louis XIV., we say, quitted the post and purchased a bidet

of the meanest appearance,—one of those animals which an officer of

cavalry would never choose, for fear of being disgraced. Excepting the

color, this new acquisition recalled to the mind of D’Artagnan the

famous orange-colored horse, with which, or rather upon which, he had

made his first appearance in the world. Truth to say, from the moment

he crossed this new steed, it was no longer D’Artagnan who was

travelling,—it was a good man clothed in an iron-gray justaucorps,

brown haut-de-chausses, holding the medium between a priest and a

layman; that which brought him nearest to the churchman was, that

D’Artagnan had placed on his head a calotte of threadbare velvet, and

over the calotte, a large black hat; no more sword, a stick, hung by a

cord to his wrist, but to which, he promised himself, as an unexpected

auxiliary, to join, upon occasion, a good dagger, ten inches long,

concealed under his cloak. The bidet purchased at Chateaubriand

completed the metamorphosis; it was called, or rather D’Artagnan called

it, Furet (ferret).

“If I have changed Zephyr into Furet,” said D’Artagnan, “I must make

some diminutive or other of my own name. So, instead of D’Artagnan, I

will be Agnan, short; that is a concession which I naturally owe to my

gray coat, my round hat, and my rusty calotte.”

Monsieur D’Artagnan traveled, then, pretty easily upon Furet, who

ambled like a true butter-woman’s pad, and who, with his amble, managed

cheerfully about twelve leagues a day, upon four spindle-shanks, of

which the practiced eye of D’Artagnan had appreciated the strength and

safety beneath the thick mass of hair which covered them. Jogging

along, the traveler took notes, studied the country, which he traversed

reserved and silent, ever seeking the most plausible pretext for

reaching Belle-Isle-en-Mer, and for seeing everything without arousing

suspicion. In this manner, he was enabled to convince himself of the

importance the event assumed in proportion as he drew near to it. In

this remote country, in this ancient duchy of Bretagne, which was not

France at that period, and is not so even now, the people knew nothing

of the king of France. They not only did not know him, but were

unwilling to know him. One face—a single one—floated visibly for them

upon the political current. Their ancient dukes no longer ruled them;

government was a void—nothing more. In place of the sovereign duke, the

seigneurs of parishes reigned without control; and, above these

seigneurs, God, who has never been forgotten in Bretagne. Among these

suzerains of chateaux and belfries, the most powerful, the richest, and

the most popular, was M. Fouquet, seigneur of Belle-Isle. Even in the

country, even within sight of that mysterious isle, legends and

traditions consecrate its wonders. Every one might not penetrate it:

the isle, of an extent of six leagues in length, and six in breadth,

was a seignorial property, which the people had for a long time

respected, covered as it was with the name of Retz, so redoubtable in

the country. Shortly after the erection of this seignory into a

marquisate, Belle-Isle passed to M. Fouquet. The celebrity of the isle

did not date from yesterday; its name, or rather its qualification, is

traced back to the remotest antiquity. The ancients called it Kalonese,

from two Greek words, signifying beautiful isle. Thus at a distance of

eighteen hundred years, it had borne, in another idiom, the same name

it still bears. There was, then, something in itself in this property

of M. Fouquet’s, besides its position of six leagues off the coast of

France; a position which makes it a sovereign in its maritime solitude,

like a majestic ship which disdains roads, and proudly casts anchor in

mid-ocean.

D’Artagnan learnt all this without appearing the least in the world

astonished. He also learnt that the best way to get intelligence was to

go to La Roche-Bernard, a tolerably important city at the mouth of the

Vilaine. Perhaps there he could embark; if not, crossing the salt

marshes, he would repair to Guerande-en-Croisic, to wait for an

opportunity to cross over to Belle-Isle. He had discovered, besides,

since his departure from Chateaubriand, that nothing would be

impossible for Furet under the impulsion of M. Agnan, and nothing to M.

Agnan through the initiative of Furet. He prepared, then, to sup off a

teal and a tourteau, in a hotel of La Roche-Bernard, and ordered to be

brought from the cellar, to wash down these two Breton dishes, some

cider, which, the moment it touched his lips, he perceived to be more

Breton still.

CHAPTER 67.

How D’Artagnan became acquainted with a Poet, who had turned Printer

for the sake of printing his own Verses

Before taking his place at table, D’Artagnan acquired, as was his

custom, all the information he could; but it is an axiom of curiosity,

that every man who wishes to question well and fruitfully ought in the

first place to lay himself open to questions. D’Artagnan sought, then,

with his usual skill, a promising questioner in the hostelry of La

Roche-Bernard. At the moment, there were in the house, on the first

story, two travelers either preparing for supper, or at supper itself.

D’Artagnan had seen their nags in the stable, and their equipages in

the salle. One traveled with a lackey, undoubtedly a person of

consideration;—two Perche mares, sleek, sound beasts, were suitable

means of locomotion. The other, a little fellow, a traveler of meagre

appearance, wearing a dusty surtout, dirty linen, and boots more worn

by the pavement than the stirrup, had come from Nantes with a cart

drawn by a horse so like Furet in color, that D’Artagnan might have

gone a hundred miles without finding a better match. This cart

contained divers large packets wrapped in pieces of old stuff.

“That traveler yonder,” said D’Artagnan to himself, “is the man for my

money. He will do, he suits me; I ought to do for and suit him; M.

Agnan, with the gray doublet and the rusty calotte, is not unworthy of

supping with the gentleman of the old boots and still older horse.”

This said, D’Artagnan called the host, and desired him to send his

teal, tourteau, and cider up to the chamber of the gentleman of modest

exterior. He himself climbed, a plate in his hand, the wooden staircase

which led to the chamber, and began to knock at the door.

“Come in!” said the unknown. D’Artagnan entered, with a simper on his

lips, his plate under his arm, his hat in one hand, his candle in the

other.

“Excuse me, monsieur,” said he, “I am, as you are, a traveler; I know

no one in the hotel, and I have the bad habit of losing my spirits when

I eat alone, so that my repast appears a bad one to me, and does not

nourish me. Your face, which I saw just now, when you came down to have

some oysters opened,—your face pleased me much. Besides, I have

observed you have a horse just like mine, and that the host, no doubt

on account of that resemblance, has placed them side by side in the

stable, where they appear to agree amazingly well together. I

therefore, monsieur, do not see any reason why the masters should be

separated when the horses are united. Accordingly, I am come to request

the pleasure of being admitted to your table. My name is Agnan, at your

service, monsieur, the unworthy steward of a rich seigneur, who wishes

to purchase some salt-mines in this country, and sends me to examine

his future acquisitions. In truth, monsieur, I should be well pleased

if my countenance were as agreeable to you as yours is to me; for, upon

my honor, I am quite at your service.”

The stranger, whom D’Artagnan saw for the first time—for before he had

only caught a glimpse of him,—the stranger had black and brilliant

eyes, a yellow complexion, a brow a little wrinkled by the weight of

fifty years, bonhomie in his features collectively, but some cunning in

his look.

“One would say,” thought D’Artagnan, “that this merry fellow has never

exercised more than the upper part of his head, his eyes, and his

brain. He must be a man of science: his mouth, nose, and chin signify

absolutely nothing.”

“Monsieur,” replied the latter, with whose mind and person we have been

making so free, “you do me much honor; not that I am ever ennuye, for I

have,” added he, smiling, “a company which amuses me always; but never

mind that, I am very happy to receive you.” But when saying this, the

man with the worn boots cast an uneasy look at his table, from which

the oysters had disappeared, and upon which there was nothing left but

a morsel of salt bacon.

“Monsieur,” D’Artagnan hastened to say, “the host is bringing me up a

pretty piece of roasted poultry and a superb tourteau.” D’Artagnan had

read in the look of his companion, however rapid it disappeared, the

fear of an attack by a parasite: he divined justly. At this opening,

the features of the man of modest exterior relaxed; and, as if he had

watched the moment for his entrance, as D’Artagnan spoke, the host

appeared, bearing the announced dishes. The tourteau and the teal were

added to the morsel of broiled bacon; D’Artagnan and his guest bowed,

sat down opposite to each other, and, like two brothers, shared the

bacon and the other dishes.

“Monsieur,” said D’Artagnan, “you must confess that association is a

wonderful thing.”

“How so?” replied the stranger, with his mouth full.

“Well, I will tell you,” replied D’Artagnan.

The stranger gave a short truce to the movement of his jaws, in order

to hear the better.

“In the first place,” continued D’Artagnan, “instead of one candle,

which each of us had, we have two.”

“That is true!” said the stranger, struck with the extreme lucidity of

the observation.

“Then I see that you eat my tourteau in preference, whilst I, in

preference, eat your bacon.”

“That is true again.”

“And then, in addition to being better lighted and eating what we

prefer, I place the pleasure of your company.”

“Truly, monsieur, you are very jovial,” said the unknown, cheerfully.

“Yes, monsieur; jovial, as all people are who carry nothing on their

minds, or, for that matter, in their heads. Oh! I can see it is quite

another sort of thing with you,” continued D’Artagnan; “I can read in

your eyes all sorts of genius.”

“Oh, monsieur!”

“Come, confess one thing.”

“What is that?”

“That you are a learned man.”

“Ma foi! monsieur.”

“Hein?”

“Almost.”

“Come, then!”

“I am an author.”

“There!” cried D’Artagnan, clapping his hands, “I knew I could not be

deceived! It is a miracle!”

“Monsieur——”

“What, shall I have the honor of passing the evening in the society of

an author, of a celebrated author perhaps?”

“Oh!” said the unknown, blushing, “celebrated, monsieur, celebrated is

not the word.”

“Modest!” cried D’Artagnan, transported, “he is modest!” Then, turning

towards the stranger, with a character of blunt bonhomie: “But tell me

at least the name of your works, monsieur; for you will please to

observe you have not told me your name, and I have been forced to

divine your genius.”

“My name is Jupenet, monsieur,” said the author.

“A fine name! a grand name! upon my honor; and I do not know why—pardon

me the mistake, if it be one—but surely I have heard that name

somewhere.”

“I have made verses,” said the poet modestly.

“Ah! that is it, then, I have heard them read.”

“A tragedy.”

“I must have seen it played.”

The poet blushed again, and said: “I do not think that can be the case,

for my verses have never been printed.”

“Well, then, it must have been the tragedy which informed me of your

name.”

“You are again mistaken, for MM. the comedians of the Hotel de

Bourgogne, would have nothing to do with it,” said the poet, with a

smile, the receipt for which certain sorts of pride alone knew the

secret. D’Artagnan bit his lips. “Thus, then, you see, monsieur,”

continued the poet, “you are in error on my account, and that not being

at all known to you, you have never heard tell of me.”

“Ah! that confounds me. That name, Jupenet, appears to me,

nevertheless, a fine name, and quite as worthy of being known as those

of MM. Corneille, or Rotrou, or Garnier. I hope, monsieur, you will

have the goodness to repeat to me a part of your tragedy presently, by

way of dessert, for instance. That will be sugared roast

meat,—mordioux! Ah! pardon me, monsieur, that was a little oath which

escaped me, because it is a habit with my lord and master. I sometimes

allow myself to usurp that little oath, as it seems in pretty good

taste. I take this liberty only in his absence, please to observe, for

you may understand that in his presence—but, in truth, monsieur, this

cider is abominable; do you not think so? And besides, the pot is of

such an irregular shape it will not stand on the table.”

“Suppose we were to make it level?”

“To be sure; but with what?”

“With this knife.”

“And the teal, with what shall we cut that up? Do you not, by chance,

mean to touch the teal?”

“Certainly.”

“Well, then——”

“Wait.”

And the poet rummaged in his pocket, and drew out a piece of brass,

oblong, quadrangular, about a line in thickness, and an inch and a half

in length. But scarcely had this little piece of brass seen the light,

than the poet appeared to have committed an imprudence, and made a

movement to put it back again in his pocket. D’Artagnan perceived this,

for he was a man that nothing escaped. He stretched forth his hand

towards the piece of brass: “Humph! that which you hold in your hand is

pretty; will you allow me to look at it?”

“Certainly,” said the poet, who appeared to have yielded too soon to a

first impulse. “Certainly, you may look at it: but it will be in vain

for you to look at it,” added he, with a satisfied air; “if I were not

to tell you its use, you would never guess it.”

D’Artagnan had seized as an avowal the hesitation of the poet, and his

eagerness to conceal the piece of brass which a first movement had

induced him to take out of his pocket. His attention, therefore, once

awakened on this point, he surrounded himself with a circumspection

which gave him a superiority on all occasions. Besides, whatever M.

Jupenet might say about it, by a simple inspection of the object, he

perfectly well knew what it was. It was a character in printing.

“Can you guess, now, what this is?” continued the poet.

“No,” said D’Artagnan, “no, ma foi!”

“Well, monsieur,” said M. Jupenet, “this little piece of metal is a

printing letter.”

“Bah!

“A capital.”

“Stop, stop, stop;” said D’Artagnan, opening his eyes very innocently.

“Yes, monsieur, a capital; the first letter of my name.”

“And this is a letter, is it?”

“Yes, monsieur.”

“Well, I will confess one thing to you.

“And what is that?”

“No, I will not, I was going to say something stupid.”

“No, no,” said Master Jupenet, with a patronizing air.

“Well then, I cannot comprehend, if that is a letter, how you can make

a word.”

“A word?”

“Yes, a printed word.”

“Oh, that’s very easy.”

“Let me see.”

“Does it interest you?”

“Enormously.”

“Well, I will explain the thing to you. Attend.”

“I am attending.”

“That is it.”

“Good.”

“Look attentively.”

“I am looking.” D’Artagnan, in fact, appeared absorbed in observations.

Jupenet drew from his pocket seven or eight other pieces of brass

smaller than the first.

“Ah, ah,” said D’Artagnan.

“What!”

“You have, then, a whole printing-office in your pocket. Peste! that is

curious, indeed.”

“Is it not?”

“Good God, what a number of things we learn by traveling.”

“To your health!” said Jupenet, quite enchanted.

“To yours, mordioux, to yours. But—an instant—not in this cider. It is

an abominable drink, unworthy of a man who quenches his thirst at the

Hippocrene fountain—is not it so you call your fountain, you poets?”

“Yes, monsieur, our fountain is so called. That comes from two Greek

words—hippos, which means a horse, and——”

“Monsieur,” interrupted D’Artagnan, “you shall drink of a liquor which

comes from one single French word, and is none the worse for that—from

the word grape; this cider gives me the heartburn. Allow me to inquire

of your host if there is not a good bottle of Beaugency, or of the

Ceran growth, at the back of the large bins in his cellar.”

The host, being sent for, immediately attended.

“Monsieur,” interrupted the poet, “take care, we shall not have time to

drink the wine, unless we make great haste, for I must take advantage

of the tide to secure the boat.”

“What boat?” asked D’Artagnan.

“Why the boat which sets out for Belle-Isle!”

“Ah—for Belle-Isle,” said the musketeer, “that is good.”

“Bah! you will have plenty of time, monsieur,” replied the hotelier,

uncorking the bottle, “the boat will not leave this hour.”

“But who will give me notice?” said the poet.

“Your fellow-traveler,” replied the host.

“But I scarcely know him.”

“When you hear him departing, it will be time for you to go.”

“Is he going to Belle-Isle, likewise, then?”

“The traveler who has a lackey?” asked D’Artagnan. “He is some

gentleman, no doubt?”

“I know nothing of him.”

“What!—know nothing of him?”

“No, all I know is, that he is drinking the same wine as you.”

“Peste!—that is a great honor for us,” said D’Artagnan, filling his

companion’s glass, whilst the host went out.

“So,” resumed the poet, returning to his dominant ideas, “you never saw

any printing done?”

“Never.”

“Well, then, take the letters thus, which compose the word, you see: A

B; ma foi! here is an R, two E E, then a G.” And he assembled the

letters with a swiftness and skill which did not escape the eye of

D’Artagnan.

“Abrege,” said he, as he ended.

“Good!” said D’Artagnan; “here are plenty of letters got together; but

how are they kept so?” And he poured out a second glass for the poet.

M. Jupenet smiled like a man who has an answer for everything; then he

pulled out—still from his pocket—a little metal ruler, composed of two

parts, like a carpenter’s rule, against which he put together, and in a

line, the characters, holding them under his left thumb.

“And what do you call that little metal ruler?” said D’Artagnan, “for,

I suppose, all these things have names.”

“This is called a composing-stick,” said Jupenet; “it is by the aid of

this stick that the lines are formed.”

“Come, then, I was not mistaken in what I said; you have a press in

your pocket,” said D’Artagnan, laughing with an air of simplicity so

stupid, that the poet was completely his dupe.

“No,” replied he; “but I am too lazy to write, and when I have a verse

in my head, I print it immediately. That is a labor spared.”

“Mordioux!” thought D’Artagnan to himself, “this must be cleared up.”

And under a pretext, which did not embarrass the musketeer, who was

fertile in expedients, he left the table, went downstairs, ran to the

shed under which stood the poet’s little cart, poked the point of his

poniard into the stuff which enveloped one of the packages, which he

found full of types, like those which the poet had in his pocket.

“Humph!” said D’Artagnan, “I do not yet know whether M. Fouquet wishes

to fortify Belle-Isle; but, at all events, here are some spiritual

munitions for the castle.” Then, enchanted with his rich discovery he

ran upstairs again, and resumed his place at the table.

D’Artagnan had learnt what he wished to know. He, however, remained,

none the less, face to face with his partner, to the moment when they

heard from the next room symptoms of a person’s being about to go out.

The printer was immediately on foot; he had given orders for his horse

to be got ready. His carriage was waiting at the door. The second

traveler got into his saddle, in the courtyard, with his lackey.

D’Artagnan followed Jupenet to the door; he embarked his cart and horse

on board the boat. As to the opulent traveler, he did the same with his

two horses and servant. But all the wit D’Artagnan employed in

endeavoring to find out his name was lost—he could learn nothing. Only

he took such notice of his countenance, that it was impressed upon his

mind forever. D’Artagnan had a great inclination to embark with the two

travelers, but an interest more powerful than curiosity—that of

success—repelled him from the shore, and brought him back again to the

hostelry. He entered with a sigh and went to bed directly in order to

be ready early in the morning with fresh ideas and the sage counsel of

sufficing sleep.

CHAPTER 68.

D’Artagnan continues his Investigations

At daybreak D’Artagnan saddled Furet, who had fared sumptuously all

night, devouring the remainder of the oats and hay left by his

companions. The musketeer sifted all he possibly could out of the host,

whom he found cunning, mistrustful, and devoted, body and soul, to M.

Fouquet. In order not to awaken the suspicions of this man, he carried

on his fable of being a probable purchaser of some salt-mines. To have

embarked for Belle-Isle at Roche-Bernard would have been to expose

himself still further to comments which had, perhaps, been already

made, and would be carried to the castle. Moreover, it was singular

that this traveler and his lackey should have remained a mystery to

D’Artagnan, in spite of all the questions addressed by him to the host,

who appeared to know him perfectly well. The musketeer then made some

inquiries concerning the salt-mines, and took the road to the marshes,

leaving the sea on his right, and penetrating into that vast and

desolate plain which resembles a sea of mud, of which, here and there,

a few crests of salt silver the undulations. Furet walked admirably,

with his little nervous legs, along the foot-wide causeways which

separate the salt-mines. D’Artagnan, aware of the consequences of a

fall, which would result in a cold bath, allowed him to go as he liked,

contenting himself with looking at, on the horizon, three rocks, that

rose up like lance-blades from the bosom of the plain, destitute of

verdure. Pirial, the bourgs of Batz and Le Croisic, exactly resembling

each other, attracted and suspended his attention. If the traveler

turned round, the better to make his observations, he saw on the other

side an horizon of three other steeples, Guerande, Le Poulighen, and

Saint-Joachim, which, in their circumference, represented a set of

skittles, of which he and Furet were but the wandering ball. Pirial was

the first little port on his right. He went thither, with the names of

the principal salters on his lips. At the moment he reached the little

port of Pirial, five large barges, laden with stone, were leaving it.

It appeared strange to D’Artagnan, that stones should be leaving a

country where none are found. He had recourse to all the amenity of M.

Agnan to learn from the people of the port the cause of this singular

arrangement. An old fisherman replied to M. Agnan, that the stones very

certainly did not come from Pirial or the marshes.

“Where do they come from, then?” asked the musketeer.

“Monsieur, they come from Nantes and Painboeuf.”

“Where are they going, then?”

“Monsieur, to Belle-Isle.”

“Ah! ah!” said D’Artagnan, in the same tone he had assumed to tell the

printer that his character interested him; “are they building at

Belle-Isle, then?”

“Why, yes, monsieur, M. Fouquet has the walls of the castle repaired

every year.”

“Is it in ruins, then?”

“It is old.”

“Thank you.”

“The fact is,” said D’Artagnan to himself, “nothing is more natural;

every proprietor has a right to repair his own property. It would be

like telling me I was fortifying the Image-de-Notre-Dame, when I was

simply obliged to make repairs. In good truth, I believe false reports

have been made to his majesty, and he is very likely to be in the

wrong.”

“You must confess,” continued he then, aloud, and addressing the

fisherman—for his part of a suspicious man was imposed upon him by the

object even of his mission—“you must confess, my dear monsieur, that

these stones travel in a very curious fashion.”

“How so?” said the fisherman

“They come from Nantes or Painboeuf by the Loire, do they not?”

“With the tide.”

“That is convenient,—I don’t say it is not, but why do they not go

straight from Saint-Nazaire to Belle-Isle?”

“Eh! because the chalands (barges) are fresh-water boats, and take the

sea badly,” replied, the fisherman.

“That is not sufficient reason.”

“Pardon me, monsieur, one may see that you have never been a sailor,

added the fisherman, not without a sort of disdain.

“Explain that to me, if you please, my good man. It appears to me that

to come from Painboeuf to Pirial, and go from Pirial to Belle-Isle, is

as if we went from Roche-Bernard to Nantes, and from Nantes to Pirial.”

“By water that would be the nearest way,” replied the fisherman

imperturbably.

“But there is an elbow?”

The fisherman shook his head.

“The shortest road from one place to another is a straight line,”

continued D’Artagnan.

“You forget the tide, monsieur.”

“Well! take the tide.”

“And the wind.”

“Well, and the wind.”

“Without doubt, the current of the Loire carries barks almost as far as

Croisic. If they want to lie by a little, or to refresh the crew, they

come to Pirial along the coast; from Pirial they find another inverse

current, which carries them to the Isle-Dumal, two leagues and a half.”

“Granted.”

“There the current of the Vilaine throws them upon another isle, the

isle of Hoedic.”

“I agree with that.”

“Well, monsieur, from that isle to Belle-Isle the way is quite

straight. The sea broken both above and below, passes like a canal—like

a mirror between the two isles; the chalands glide along upon it like

ducks upon the Loire; that’s how it is.”

“It does not signify,” said the obstinate M. Agnan; “it is a long way

round.”

“Ah! yes; but M. Fouquet will have it so,” replied, as conclusive, the

fisherman, taking off his woolen cap at the enunciation of that

respected name.

A look from D’Artagnan, a look as keen and piercing as a sword-blade,

found nothing in the heart of the old man but simple confidence—on his

features, nothing but satisfaction and indifference. He said, “M.

Fouquet will have it so,” as he would have said, “God has willed it.”

D’Artagnan had already advanced too far in this direction; besides, the

chalands being gone, there remained nothing at Pirial but a single

bark—that of the old man, and it did not look fit for sea without great

preparation. D’Artagnan therefore patted Furet, who as a new proof of

his charming character, resumed his march with his feet in the

salt-mines, and his nose to the dry wind, which bends the furze and the

broom of this country. They reached Croisic about five o’clock.

If D’Artagnan had been a poet, it was a beautiful spectacle: the

immense strand of a league or more, the sea covers at high tide, and

which, at the reflux, appears gray and desolate, strewed with polypi

and seaweed, with pebbles sparse and white, like bones in some vast old

cemetery. But the soldier, the politician, and the ambitious man, had

no longer the sweet consolation of looking towards heaven to read there

a hope or a warning. A red sky signifies nothing to such people but

wind and disturbance. White and fleecy clouds upon the azure only say

that the sea will be smooth and peaceful. D’Artagnan found the sky

blue, the breeze embalmed with saline perfumes, and he said: “I will

embark with the first tide, if it be but in a nutshell.”

At Croisic as at Pirial, he had remarked enormous heaps of stone lying

along the shore. These gigantic walls, diminished every tide by the

barges for Belle-Isle were, in the eyes of the musketeer, the

consequence and the proof of what he had well divined at Pirial. Was it

a wall that M. Fouquet was constructing? Was it a fortification that he

was erecting? To ascertain that he must make fuller observations.

D’Artagnan put Furet into a stable; supped, went to bed, and on the

morrow took a walk upon the port or rather upon the shingle. Le Croisic

has a port of fifty feet, it has a look-out which resembles an enormous

brioche (a kind of cake) elevated on a dish. The flat strand is the

dish. Hundreds of barrowsful of earth amalgamated with pebbles, and

rounded into cones, with sinuous passages between, are look-outs and

brioches at the same time.

It is so now, and it was so two hundred years ago, only the brioche was

not so large, and probably there were to be seen no trellises of lath

around the brioche, which constitute an ornament, planted like

gardes-fous along the passages that wind towards the little terrace.

Upon the shingle lounged three or four fishermen talking about sardines

and shrimps. D’Artagnan, with his eyes animated by rough gayety, and a

smile upon his lips, approached these fishermen.

“Any fishing going on to-day?” said he.

“Yes, monsieur,” replied one of them, “we are only waiting for the

tide.”

“Where do you fish, my friends?”

“Upon the coasts, monsieur.”

“Which are the best coasts?”

“Ah, that is all according. The tour of the isles, for example?”

“Yes, but they are a long way off, those isles, are they not?”

“Not very; four leagues.”

“Four leagues! That is a voyage.”

The fisherman laughed in M. Agnan’s face.

“Hear me, then,” said the latter with an air of simple stupidity; four

leagues off you lose sight of land, do you not?”

“Why, not always.”

“Ah, it is a long way—too long, or else I would have asked you to take

me aboard, and to show me what I have never seen.”

“What is that?”

“A live sea-fish.”

“Monsieur comes from the province?” said a fisherman.

“Yes, I come from Paris.”

The Breton shrugged his shoulders; then:

“Have you ever seen M. Fouquet in Paris?” asked he.

“Often,” replied D’Artagnan.

“Often!” repeated the fishermen, closing their circle round the

Parisian. “Do you know him?”

“A little, he is the intimate friend of my master.”

“Ah!” said the fisherman, in astonishment.

“And,” said D’Artagnan, “I have seen all his chateaux of Saint-Mande,

of Vaux, and his hotel in Paris.”

“Is that a fine place?”

“Superb.”

“It is not so fine a place as Belle-Isle,” said the fisherman.

“Bah!” cried M. d’Artagnan, breaking into a laugh so loud that he

angered all his auditors.

“It is very plain that you have never seen Belle-Isle,” said the most

curious of the fishermen. “Do you know that there are six leagues of

it, and that there are such trees on it as cannot be equaled even at

Nantes-sur-le-Fosse?”

“Trees in the sea!” cried D’Artagnan; “well, I should like to see

them.”

“That can be easily done; we are fishing at the Isle de Hoedic—come

with us. From that place you will see, as a Paradise, the black trees

of Belle-Isle against the sky; you will see the white line of the

castle, which cuts the horizon of the sea like a blade.”

“Oh,” said D’Artagnan, “that must be very beautiful. But do you know

there are a hundred belfries at M. Fouquet’s chateau of Vaux?”

The Breton raised his head in profound admiration, but he was not

convinced. “A hundred belfries! Ah that may be, but Belle-Isle is finer

than that. Should you like to see Belle-Isle?”

“Is that possible?” asked D’Artagnan.

“Yes, with permission of the governor.”

“But I do not know the governor.”

“As you know M. Fouquet, you can tell your name.”

“Oh, my friends, I am not a gentleman.”

“Everybody enters Belle-Isle,” continued the fisherman in his strong,

pure language, “provided he means no harm to Belle-Isle or its master.”

A slight shudder crept over the body of the musketeer.

“That is true,” thought he. Then recovering himself, “If I were sure,”

said he, “not to be sea-sick.”

“What, upon her?” said the fisherman, pointing with pride to his pretty

round-bottomed bark.

“Well, you almost persuade me,” cried M. Agnan; “I will go and see

Belle-Isle, but they will not admit me.”

“We shall enter, safe enough.”

“You! What for?”

“Why, dame! to sell fish to the corsairs.”

“Ha! Corsairs—what do you mean?”

“Well, I mean that M. Fouquet is having two corsairs built to chase the

Dutch and the English, and we sell our fish to the crews of those

little vessels.”

“Come, come!” said D’Artagnan to himself—“better and better. A

printing-press, bastions, and corsairs! Well, M. Fouquet is not an

enemy to be despised, as I presumed to fancy. He is worth the trouble

of traveling to see him nearer.”

“We set out at half-past five,” said the fisherman gravely.

“I am quite ready, and I will not leave you now.” So D’Artagnan saw the

fishermen haul their barks to meet the tide with a windlass. The sea

rose, M. Agnan allowed himself to be hoisted on board, not without

sporting a little fear and awkwardness, to the amusement of the young

beach-urchins who watched him with their large intelligent eyes. He

laid himself down upon a folded sail, not interfering with anything

whilst the bark prepared for sea; and, with its large, square sail, it

was fairly out within two hours. The fishermen, who prosecuted their

occupation as they proceeded, did not perceive that their passenger had

not become pale, neither groaned nor suffered; that in spite of that

horrible tossing and rolling of the bark, to which no hand imparted

direction, the novice passenger had preserved his presence of mind and

his appetite. They fished, and their fishing was sufficiently

fortunate. To lines bated with prawn, soles came, with numerous

gambols, to bite. Two nets had already been broken by the immense

weight of congers and haddocks; three sea-eels plowed the hold with

their slimy folds and their dying contortions. D’Artagnan brought them

good luck; they told him so. The soldier found the occupation so

pleasant, that he put his hand to the work—that is to say, to the

lines—and uttered roars of joy, and mordioux enough to have astonished

his musketeers themselves every time that a shock given to his line by

the captured fish required the play of the muscles of his arm, and the

employment of his best dexterity. The party of pleasure had made him

forget his diplomatic mission. He was struggling with a very large

conger, and holding fast with one hand to the side of the vessel, in

order to seize with the other the gaping jowl of his antagonist, when

the master said to him, “Take care they don’t see you from Belle-Isle!”

These words produced the same effect upon D’Artagnan as the hissing of

the first bullet on a day of battle; he let go of both line and conger,

which, dragging each other, returned again to the water. D’Artagnan

perceived, within half a league at most, the blue and marked profile of

the rocks of Belle-Isle, dominated by the majestic whiteness of the

castle. In the distance, the land with its forests and verdant plains;

cattle on the grass. This was what first attracted the attention of the

musketeer. The sun darted its rays of gold upon the sea, raising a

shining mist round this enchanted isle. Little could be seen of it,

owing to this dazzling light, but the salient points; every shadow was

strongly marked, and cut with bands of darkness the luminous fields and

walls. “Eh! eh!” said D’Artagnan, at the aspect of those masses of

black rocks, “these are fortifications which do not stand in need of

any engineer to render a landing difficult. How the devil can a landing

be effected on that isle which God has defended so completely?”

“This way,” replied the patron of the bark, changing the sail, and

impressing upon the rudder a twist which turned the boat in the

direction of a pretty little port, quite coquettish, round, and newly

battlemented.

“What the devil do I see yonder?” said D’Artagnan.

“You see Leomaria,” replied the fisherman.

“Well, but there?”

“That is Bragos.”

“And further on?”

“Sanger, and then the palace.”

“Mordioux! It is a world. Ah! there are some soldiers.”

“There are seventeen hundred men in Belle-Isle, monsieur,” replied the

fisherman, proudly. “Do you know that the least garrison is of twenty

companies of infantry?”

“Mordioux!” cried D’Artagnan, stamping with his foot. “His Majesty was

right enough.”

They landed.

CHAPTER 69.

In which the Reader, no doubt, will be as astonished as D’Artagnan was

to meet an Old Acquaintance

There is always something in a landing, if it be only from the smallest

sea-boat—a trouble and a confusion which do not leave the mind the

liberty of which it stands in need in order to study at the first

glance the new locality presented to it. The movable bridges, the

agitated sailors, the noise of the water on the pebbles, the cries and

importunities of those who wait upon the shores, are multiplied details

of that sensation which is summed up in one single result—hesitation.

It was not, then, till after standing several minutes on the shore that

D’Artagnan saw upon the port, but more particularly in the interior of

the isle, an immense number of workmen in motion. At his feet

D’Artagnan recognized the five chalands laden with rough stone he had

seen leave the port of Pirial. The smaller stones were transported to

the shore by means of a chain formed by twenty-five or thirty peasants.

The large stones were loaded on trollies which conveyed them in the

same direction as the others, that is to say, towards the works of

which D’Artagnan could as yet appreciate neither the strength nor the

extent. Everywhere was to be seen an activity equal to that which

Telemachus observed on his landing at Salentum. D’Artagnan felt a

strong inclination to penetrate into the interior; but he could not,

under the penalty of exciting mistrust, exhibit too much curiosity. He

advanced then little by little, scarcely going beyond the line formed

by the fishermen on the beach, observing everything, saying nothing,

and meeting all suspicion that might have been excited with a

half-silly question or a polite bow. And yet, whilst his companions

carried on their trade, giving or selling their fish to the workmen or

the inhabitants of the city, D’Artagnan had gained ground by degrees,

and, reassured by the little attention paid to him, he began to cast an

intelligent and confident look upon the men and things that appeared

before his eyes. And his very first glance fell on certain movements of

earth about which the eye of a soldier could not be mistaken. At the

two extremities of the port, in order that their fires should converge

upon the great axis of the ellipsis formed by the basin, in the first

place, two batteries had been raised, evidently destined to receive

flank pieces, for D’Artagnan saw the workmen finishing the platform and

making ready the demi-circumference in wood upon which the wheels of

the pieces might turn to embrace every direction over the epaulement.

By the side of each of these batteries other workmen were strengthening

gabions filled with earth, the lining of another battery. The latter

had embrasures, and the overseer of the works called successively men

who, with cords, tied the saucissons and cut the lozenges and right

angles of turfs destined to retain the matting of the embrasures. By

the activity displayed in these works, already so far advanced, they

might be considered as finished: they were not yet furnished with their

cannons, but the platforms had their gites and their madriers all

prepared; the earth, beaten carefully, was consolidated; and supposing

the artillery to be on the island, in less than two or three days the

port might be completely armed. That which astonished D’Artagnan, when

he turned his eyes from the coast batteries to the fortifications of

the city, was to see that Belle-Isle was defended by an entirely new

system, of which he had often heard the Comte de la Fere speak as a

wonderful advance, but of which he had as yet never seen the

application. These fortifications belonged neither to the Dutch method

of Marollais, nor to the French method of the Chevalier Antoine de

Ville, but to the system of Manesson Mallet, a skillful engineer, who

about six or eight years previously had quitted the service of Portugal

to enter that of France. The works had this peculiarity, that instead

of rising above the earth, as did the ancient ramparts destined to

defend a city from escalades, they, on the contrary, sank into it; and

what created the height of the walls was the depth of the ditches. It

did not take long to make D’Artagnan perceive the superiority of such a

system, which gives no advantage to cannon. Besides, as the fosses were

lower than, or on a level with the sea, these fosses could be instantly

inundated by means of subterranean sluices. Otherwise, the works were

almost complete, and a group of workmen, receiving orders from a man

who appeared to be conductor of the works, were occupied in placing the

last stones. A bridge of planks thrown over the fosses for the greater

convenience of the maneuvers connected with the barrows, joined the

interior to the exterior. With an air of simple curiosity D’Artagnan

asked if he might be permitted to cross the bridge, and he was told

that no order prevented it. Consequently he crossed the bridge, and

advanced towards the group.

This group was superintended by the man whom D’Artagnan had already

remarked, and who appeared to be the engineer-in-chief. A plan was

lying open before him upon a large stone forming a table, and at some

paces from him a crane was in action. This engineer, who by his evident

importance first attracted the attention of D’Artagnan, wore a

justaucorps, which, from its sumptuousness was scarcely in harmony with

the work he was employed in, that rather necessitated the costume of a

master-mason than of a noble. He was a man of immense stature and great

square shoulders, and wore a hat covered with feathers. He gesticulated

in the most majestic manner, and appeared, for D’Artagnan only saw his

back, to be scolding the workmen for their idleness and want of

strength.

D’Artagnan continued to draw nearer. At that moment the man with the

feathers ceased to gesticulate, and, with his hands placed upon his

knees, was following, half-bent, the effort of six workmen to raise a

block of hewn stone to the top of a piece of timber destined to support

that stone, so that the cord of the crane might be passed under it. The

six men, all on one side of the stone, united their efforts to raise it

to eight or ten inches from the ground, sweating and blowing, whilst a

seventh got ready against there should be daylight enough beneath it to

slide in the roller that was to support it. But the stone had already

twice escaped from their hands before gaining a sufficient height for

the roller to be introduced. There can be no doubt that every time the

stone escaped them, they bounded quickly backwards, to keep their feet

from being crushed by the refalling stone. Every time, the stone,

abandoned by them, sunk deeper into the damp earth, which rendered the

operation more and more difficult. A third effort was followed by no

better success, but with progressive discouragement. And yet, when the

six men were bent towards the stone, the man with the feathers had

himself, with a powerful voice, given the word of command, “Ferme!”

which regulates maneuvers of strength. Then he drew himself up.

“Oh! oh!” said he, “what is all this about? Have I to do with men of

straw? Corne de boeuf! stand on one side, and you shall see how this is

to be done.”

“Peste!” said D’Artagnan, “will he pretend to raise that rock? that

would be a sight worth looking at.”

The workmen, as commanded by the engineer, drew back with their ears

down, and shaking their heads, with the exception of the one who held

the plank, who prepared to perform the office. The man with the

feathers went up to the stone, stooped, slipped his hands under the

face lying upon the ground, stiffened his Herculean muscles, and

without a strain, with a slow motion, like that of a machine, he lifted

the end of the rock a foot from the ground. The workman who held the

plank profited by the space thus given him, and slipped the roller

under the stone.

“That’s the way,” said the giant, not letting the rock fall again, but

placing it upon its support.

“Mordioux!” cried D’Artagnan, “I know but one man capable of such a

feat of strength.”

“Hein!” cried the colossus, turning round.

“Porthos!” murmured D’Artagnan, seized with stupor, “Porthos at

Belle-Isle!”

On his part, the man with the feathers fixed his eyes upon the

disguised lieutenant, and, in spite of his metamorphosis, recognized

him. “D’Artagnan!” cried he; and the color mounted to his face. “Hush!”

said he to D’Artagnan.

“Hush!” in his turn, said the musketeer. In fact if Porthos had just

been discovered by D’Artagnan, D’Artagnan had just been discovered by

Porthos. The interest of the particular secret of each struck them both

at the same instant. Nevertheless the first movement of the two men was

to throw their arms around each other. What they wished to conceal from

the bystanders, was not their friendship, but their names. But, after

the embrace, came reflection.

“What the devil brings Porthos to Belle-Isle, lifting stones?” said

D’Artagnan; only D’Artagnan uttered that question in a low voice. Less

strong in diplomacy than his friend, Porthos thought aloud.

“How the devil did you come to Belle-Isle?” asked he of D’Artagnan;

“and what do you want to do here?” It was necessary to reply without

hesitation. To hesitate in his answer to Porthos would have been a

check, for which the self-love of D’Artagnan would never have consoled

itself.

“Pardieu! my friend, I am at Belle-Isle because you are.”

“Ah, bah!” said Porthos, visibly stupefied with the argument, and

seeking to account for it to himself, with the felicity of deduction we

know to be peculiar to him.

“Without doubt,” continued D’Artagnan, unwilling to give his friend

time to recollect himself, “I have been to see you at Pierrefonds.”

“Indeed!”

“Yes.”

“And you did not find me there?”

“No, but I found Mouston.”

“Is he well?”

“Peste!”

“Well, but Mouston did not tell you I was here.”

“Why should he not Have I, perchance, deserved to lose his confidence?”

“No, but he did not know it.”

“Well; that is a reason at least that does not offend my self-love.”

“Then how did you manage to find me?”

“My dear friend, a great noble like you always leaves traces behind him

on his passage; and I should think but poorly of myself, if I were not

sharp enough to follow the traces of my friends.” This explanation,

flattering as it was, did not entirely satisfy Porthos.

“But I left no traces behind me, for I came here disguised,” said

Porthos.

“Ah! You came disguised did you?” said D’Artagnan.

“Yes.”

“And how?”

“As a miller.”

“And do you think a great noble, like you, Porthos, can affect common

manners so as to deceive people?”

“Well, I swear to you, my friend, that I played my part so well that

everybody was deceived.”

“Indeed! so well, that I have not discovered and joined you?”

“Yes; but how did you discover and join me?”

“Stop a bit. I was going to tell you how. Do you imagine Mouston——”

“Ah! it was that fellow, Mouston,” said Porthos, gathering up those two

triumphant arches which served him for eyebrows.

“But stop, I tell you—it was no fault of Mouston’s because he was

ignorant of where you were.”

“I know he was; and that is why I am in such haste to understand——”

“Oh! how impatient you are, Porthos.”

“When I do not comprehend, I am terrible.”

“Well, you will understand. Aramis wrote to you at Pierrefonds, did he

not?”

“Yes.”

“And he told you to come before the equinox.”

“That is true.”

“Well! that is it,” said D’Artagnan, hoping that this reason would

mystify Porthos. Porthos appeared to give himself up to a violent

mental labor.

“Yes, yes,” said he, “I understand. As Aramis told me to come before

the equinox, you have understood that that was to join him. You then

inquired where Aramis was, saying to yourself, ‘Where Aramis is, there

Porthos will be.’ You have learnt that Aramis was in Bretagne, and you

said to yourself, ‘Porthos is in Bretagne.’”

“Exactly. In good truth, Porthos I cannot tell why you have not turned

conjurer. So you understand that arriving at Roche-Bernard, I heard of

the splendid fortifications going on at Belle-Isle. The account raised

my curiosity, I embarked in a fishing boat, without dreaming that you

were here: I came, and I saw a monstrous fine fellow lifting a stone

Ajax could not have stirred. I cried out, ‘Nobody but the Baron de

Bracieux could have performed such a feat of strength.’ You heard me,

you turned round, you recognized me, we embraced; and, ma foi! if you

like, my dear friend, we will embrace again.”

“Ah! now all is explained,” said Porthos; and he embraced D’Artagnan

with so much friendship as to deprive the musketeer of his breath for

five minutes.

“Why, you are stronger than ever,” said D’Artagnan, “and still,

happily, in your arms.” Porthos saluted D’Artagnan with a gracious

smile. During the five minutes D’Artagnan was recovering his breath, he

reflected that he had a very difficult part to play. It was necessary

that he always should question and never reply. By the time his

respiration returned, he had fixed his plans for the campaign.

CHAPTER 70.

Wherein the Ideas of D’Artagnan, at first strangely clouded, begin to

clear up a little.

D’Artagnan immediately took the offensive. “Now that I have told you

all, dear friend, or rather now you have guessed all, tell me what you

are doing here, covered with dust and mud?”

Porthos wiped his brow, and looked around him with pride. “Why, it

appears,” said he, “that you may see what I am doing here.”

“No doubt, no doubt, you lift great stones.”

“Oh! to show these idle fellows what a man is,” said Porthos, with

contempt. “But you understand——”

“Yes, that it is not your place to lift stones, although there are many

whose place it is, who cannot lift them as you do. It was that which

made me ask you, just now, What are you doing here, baron?”

“I am studying topography, chevalier.”

“You are studying topography?”

“Yes; but you—what are you doing in that common dress?”

D’Artagnan perceived he had committed a fault in giving expression to

his astonishment. Porthos had taken advantage of it, to retort with a

question. “Why,” said he, “you know I am a bourgeois, in fact; my

dress, then, has nothing astonishing in it, since it conforms with my

condition.”

“Nonsense! you are a musketeer.”

“You are wrong, my friend; I have given in my resignation.”

“Bah!”

“Oh, mon Dieu! yes.”

“And have you abandoned the service?”

“I have quitted it.”

“You have abandoned the king?”

“Quite.”

Porthos raised his arms towards heaven, like a man who has heard

extraordinary news. “Well, that does confound me,” said he.

“It is nevertheless true.”

“And what led you to form such a resolution?”

“The king displeased me. Mazarin had disgusted me for a long time, as

you know; so I threw my cassock to the nettles.”

“But Mazarin is dead.”

“I know that well enough, parbleu! Only, at the period of his death, my

resignation had been given in and accepted two months. Then, feeling

myself free, I set off for Pierrefonds, to see my friend Porthos. I had

heard talk of the happy division you had made of your time, and I

wished, for a fortnight, to divide mine after your fashion.”

“My friend, you know that it is not for a fortnight my house is open to

you; it is for a year—for ten years—for life.”

“Thank you, Porthos.”

“Ah! but perhaps you want money—do you?” said Porthos, making something

like fifty louis chink in his pocket. “In that case, you know——”

“No, thank you, I am not in want of anything. I placed my savings with

Planchet, who pays me the interest of them.”

“Your savings?”

“Yes, to be sure,” said D’Artagnan: “why should I not put by my

savings, as well as another, Porthos?”

“Oh, there is no reason why; on the contrary, I always suspected

you—that is to say, Aramis always suspected you to have savings. For my

own part, d’ye see, I take no concern about the management of my

household; but I presume the savings of a musketeer must be small.”

“No doubt, relative to yourself, Porthos, who are a millionaire; but

you shall judge. I had laid by twenty-five thousand livres.”

“That’s pretty well,” said Porthos, with an affable air.

“And,” continued D’Artagnan, “on the twenty-eighth of last month I

added to it two hundred thousand livres more.”

Porthos opened his large eyes, which eloquently demanded of the

musketeer, “Where the devil did you steal such a sum as that, my dear

friend?” “Two hundred thousand livres!” cried he, at length.

“Yes; which, with the twenty-five I had, and twenty thousand I have

about me, complete the sum of two hundred and forty-five thousand

livres.”

“But tell me, whence comes this fortune?”

“I will tell you all about it presently, dear friend; but as you have,

in the first place, many things to tell me yourself, let us have my

recital in its proper order.”

“Bravo!” said Porthos, “then we are both rich. But what can I have to

relate to you?”

“You have to relate to me how Aramis came to be named——”

“Ah! bishop of Vannes.”

“That’s it,” said D’Artagnan, “bishop of Vannes. Dear Aramis! do you

know how he succeeded so well?”

“Yes, yes; without reckoning that he does not mean to stop there.”

“What! do you mean he will not be contented with violet stockings, and

that he wants a red hat?”

“Hush! that is promised him.”

“Bah! by the king?”

“By somebody more powerful than the king.”

“Ah! the devil! Porthos: what incredible things you tell me, my

friend!”

“Why incredible? Is there not always somebody in France more powerful

than the king?”

“Oh, yes; in the time of King Louis XIII. it was Cardinal Richelieu; in

the time of the Regency it was Cardinal Mazarin. In the time of Louis

XIV. it is M.——”

“Go on.”

“It is M. Fouquet.”

“Jove! you have hit it the first time.”

“So, then, I suppose it is M. Fouquet who has promised Aramis the red

hat?”

Porthos assumed an air of reserve. “Dear friend,” said he, “God

preserve me from meddling with the affairs of others, above all from

revealing secrets it may be to their interest to keep. When you see

Aramis, he will tell you all he thinks he ought to tell you.”

“You are right, Porthos; and you are quite a padlock for safety. But,

to revert to yourself?”

“Yes,” said Porthos.

“You said just now you came hither to study topography?”

“I did so.”

“Tudieu! my friend, what fine things you will do!”

“How do you mean?”

“Why, these fortifications are admirable.”

“Is that your opinion?”

“Decidedly it is. In truth, to anything but a regular siege, Belle-Isle

is absolutely impregnable.”

Porthos rubbed his hands. “That is my opinion,” said he.

“But who the devil has fortified this paltry little place in this

manner?”

Porthos drew himself up proudly: “Did not I tell you who?”

“No.”

“Do you not suspect?”

“No; all I can say is that he is a man who has studied all the systems,

and who appears to me to have stopped at the best.”

“Hush!” said Porthos; “consider my modesty, my dear D’Artagnan.”

“In truth,” replied the musketeer, “can it be you—who—oh!”

“Pray—my dear friend——”

“You who have imagined, traced, and combined between these bastions,

these redans, these curtains, these half-moons; and are preparing that

covered way?”

“I beg you——”

“You who have built that lunette with its retiring angles and its

salient angles?”

“My friend——”

“You who have given that inclination to the openings of your

embrasures, by means of which you so effectively protect the men who

serve the guns?”

“Eh! mon Dieu! yes.”

“Oh! Porthos, Porthos! I must bow down before you—I must admire you!

But you have always concealed from us this superb, this incomparable

genius. I hope, my dear friend, you will show me all this in detail.”

“Nothing more easy. Here lies my original sketch, my plan.”

“Show it me.” Porthos led D’Artagnan towards the stone that served him

for a table, and upon which the plan was spread. At the foot of the

plan was written, in the formidable writing of Porthos, writing of

which we have already had occasion to speak:—

“Instead of making use of the square or rectangle, as has been done to

this time, you will suppose your place inclosed in a regular hexagon,

this polygon having the advantage of offering more angles than the

quadrilateral one. Every side of your hexagon, of which you will

determine the length in proportion to the dimensions taken upon the

place, will be divided into two parts and upon the middle point you

will elevate a perpendicular towards the center of the polygon, which

will equal in length the sixth part of the side. By the extremities of

each side of the polygon, you will trace two diagonals, which will cut

the perpendicular. These will form the precise lines of your defense.”

“The devil!” said D’Artagnan, stopping at this point of the

demonstration; “why, this is a complete system, Porthos.”

“Entirely,” said Porthos. “Continue.”

“No; I have read enough of it; but, since it is you, my dear Porthos,

who direct the works, what need have you of setting down your system so

formally in writing?”

“Oh! my dear friend, death!”

“How! death?”

“Why, we are all mortal, are we not?”

“That is true,” said D’Artagnan; “you have a reply for everything, my

friend.” And he replaced the plan upon the stone.

But however short the time he had the plan in his hands, D’Artagnan had

been able to distinguish, under the enormous writing of Porthos, a much

more delicate hand, which reminded him of certain letters to Marie

Michon, with which he had been acquainted in his youth. Only the

India-rubber had passed and repassed so often over this writing that it

might have escaped a less practiced eye than that of our musketeer.

“Bravo! my friend, bravo!” said D’Artagnan.

“And now you know all that you want to know, do you not?” said Porthos,

wheeling about.

“Mordioux! yes, only do me one last favor, dear friend!”

“Speak, I am master here.”

“Do me the pleasure to tell me the name of that gentleman who is

walking yonder.”

“Where, there?”

“Behind the soldiers.”

“Followed by a lackey?”

“Exactly.”

“In company with a mean sort of a fellow, dressed in black?”

“Yes, I mean him.”

“That is M. Getard.”

“And who is Getard, my friend?”

“He is the architect of the house.”

“Of what house?”

“Of M. Fouquet’s house.”

“Ah! ah!” cried D’Artagnan, “you are of the household of M. Fouquet,

then, Porthos?”

“I! what do you mean by that?” said the topographer, blushing to the

top of his ears.

“Why, you say the house, when speaking of Belle-Isle, as if you were

speaking of the chateau of Pierrefonds.”

Porthos bit his lips. “Belle-Isle, my friend,” said he, “belongs to M.

Fouquet, does it not?”

“Yes, I believe so.”

“As Pierrefonds belongs to me?”

“I told you I believed so; there are no two words to that.”

“Did you ever see a man there who is accustomed to walk about with a

ruler in his hand?”

“No; but I might have seen him there, if he really walked there.”

“Well, that gentleman is M. Boulingrin.”

“Who is M. Boulingrin?”

“Now, we are coming to it. If, when this gentleman is walking with a

ruler in his hand, any one should ask me,—‘Who is M. Boulingrin?’ I

should reply: ‘He is the architect of the house.’ Well! M. Getard is

the Boulingrin of M. Fouquet. But he has nothing to do with the

fortifications, which are my department alone; do you understand? mine,

absolutely mine.”

“Ah! Porthos,” cried D’Artagnan, letting his arms fall as a conquered

man gives up his sword; “ah! my friend, you are not only a herculean

topographer, you are, still further, a dialectician of the first

water.”

“Is it not powerfully reasoned?” said Porthos: and he puffed and blew

like the conger which D’Artagnan had let slip from his hand.

“And now,” said D’Artagnan, “that shabby-looking man, who accompanies

M. Getard, is he also of the household of M. Fouquet?”

“Oh! yes,” said Porthos, with contempt; “it is one M. Jupenet, or

Juponet, a sort of poet.”

“Who is come to establish himself here?”

“I believe so.”

“I thought M. Fouquet had poets enough, yonder—Scudery, Loret,

Pellisson, La Fontaine? If I must tell you the truth, Porthos, that

poet disgraces you.”

“Eh!—my friend; but what saves us is that he is not here as a poet.”

“As what, then, is he?”

“As printer. And you make me remember, I have a word to say to the

cuistre.”

“Say it, then.”

Porthos made a sign to Jupenet, who perfectly recollected D’Artagnan,

and did not care to come nearer; which naturally produced another sign

from Porthos. This was so imperative, he was obliged to obey. As he

approached, “Come hither!” said Porthos. “You only landed yesterday and

you have begun your tricks already.”

“How so, monsieur le baron?” asked Jupenet, trembling.

“Your press was groaning all night, monsieur,” said Porthos, “and you

prevented my sleeping, corne de boeuf!”

“Monsieur——” objected Jupenet, timidly.

“You have nothing yet to print: therefore you have no occasion to set

your press going. What did you print last night?”

“Monsieur, a light poem of my own composition.”

“Light! no, no, monsieur; the press groaned pitifully beneath it. Let

it not happen again. Do you understand?”

“Yes, monsieur.”

“You promise me?”

“I do, monsieur!”

“Very well; this time I pardon you. Adieu!”

“Well, now we have combed that fellow’s head, let us breakfast.”

“Yes,” replied D’Artagnan, “let us breakfast.”

“Only,” said Porthos, “I beg you to observe, my friend, that we have

only two hours for our repast.”

“What would you have? We will try to make two hours suffice. But why

have you only two hours?”

“Because it is high tide at one o’clock, and, with the tide, I am going

to Vannes. But, as I shall return tomorrow, my dear friend, you can

stay here; you shall be master, I have a good cook and a good cellar.”

“No,” interrupted D’Artagnan, “better than that.”

“What?”

“You are going to Vannes, you say?”

“To a certainty.”

“To see Aramis?”

“Yes.”

“Well! I came from Paris on purpose to see Aramis.”

“That’s true.”

“I will go with you then.”

“Do; that’s the thing.”

“Only, I ought to have seen Aramis first, and you after. But man

proposes, and God disposes. I have begun with you, and will finish with

Aramis.”

“Very well!”

“And in how many hours can you go from here to Vannes?”

“Oh! pardieu! in six hours. Three hours by sea to Sarzeau, three hours

by road from Sarzeau to Vannes.”

“How convenient that is! Being so near to the bishopric; do you often

go to Vannes?”

“Yes; once a week. But, stop till I get my plan.”

Porthos picked up his plan, folded it carefully, and engulfed it in his

large pocket.

“Good!” said D’Artagnan aside; “I think I now know the real engineer

who is fortifying Belle-Isle.”

Two hours after, at high tide, Porthos and D’Artagnan set out for

Sarzeau.

CHAPTER 71.

A Procession at Vannes

The passage from Belle-Isle to Sarzeau was made rapidly enough, thanks

to one of those little corsairs of which D’Artagnan had been told

during his voyage, and which, shaped for fast sailing and destined for

the chase, were sheltered at that time in the roadstead of Loc-Maria,

where one of them, with a quarter of its war-crew, performed duty

between Belle-Isle and the continent. D’Artagnan had an opportunity of

convincing himself that Porthos, though engineer and topographer, was

not deeply versed in affairs of state. His perfect ignorance, with any

other, might have passed for well-informed dissimulation. But

D’Artagnan knew too well all the folds and refolds of his Porthos, not

to find a secret if there were one there; like those regular, minute

old bachelors, who know how to find, with their eyes shut, each book on

the shelves of their library and each piece of linen in their wardrobe.

So if he had found nothing, our cunning D’Artagnan, in rolling and

unrolling his Porthos, it was because, in truth, there was nothing to

be found.

“Be it so,” said D’Artagnan, “I shall get to know more at Vannes in

half an hour than Porthos has discovered at Belle-Isle in two months.

Only, in order that I may know something, it is important that Porthos

should not make use of the only stratagem I leave at his disposal. He

must not warn Aramis of my arrival.” All the care of the musketeer was

then, for the moment, confined to the watching of Porthos. And let us

hasten to say, Porthos did not deserve all this mistrust. Porthos

thought of no evil. Perhaps, on first seeing him, D’Artagnan had

inspired him with a little suspicion, but almost immediately D’Artagnan

had reconquered in that good and brave heart the place he had always

occupied, and not the least cloud darkened the large eye of Porthos,

fixed from time to time with tenderness on his friend.

On landing, Porthos inquired if his horses were waiting, and soon

perceived them at the crossing of the road that winds round Sarzeau,

and which, without passing through that little city, leads towards

Vannes. These horses were two in number, one for M. de Vallon, and one

for his equerry; for Porthos had an equerry since Mouston was only able

to use a carriage as a means of locomotion. D’Artagnan expected that

Porthos would propose to send forward his equerry upon one horse to

bring back another, and he—D’Artagnan—had made up his mind to oppose

this proposition. But nothing D’Artagnan had expected happened. Porthos

simply told the equerry to dismount and await his return at Sarzeau,

whilst D’Artagnan would ride his horse; which was arranged.

“Eh! but you are quite a man of precaution, my dear Porthos,” said

D’Artagnan to his friend, when he found himself in the saddle, upon the

equerry’s horse.

“Yes, but this is a kindness on the part of Aramis. I have not my stud

here, and Aramis has placed his stables at my disposal.”

“Good horses for bishop’s horses, mordioux!” said D’Artagnan. “It is

true, Aramis is a bishop of a peculiar kind.”

“He is a holy man!” replied Porthos, in a tone almost nasal, and with

his eyes raised towards heaven.

“Then he is much changed,” said D’Artagnan; “you and I have known him

passably profane.”

“Grace has touched him,” said Porthos.

“Bravo,” said D’Artagnan, “that redoubles my desire to see my dear old

friend.” And he spurred his horse, which sprang off into a more rapid

pace.

“Peste!” said Porthos, “if we go on at this rate, we shall only take

one hour instead of two.”

“To go how far, do you say, Porthos?”

“Four leagues and a half.”

“That will be a good pace.”

“I could have embarked you on the canal, but the devil take rowers and

boat-horses! The first are like tortoises; the second like snails; and

when a man is able to put a good horse between his knees, that horse is

better than rowers or any other means.”

“You are right; you above all, Porthos, who always look magnificent on

horseback.”

“Rather heavy, my friend; I was weighed the other day.”

“And what do you weigh?”

“Three hundred-weight!” said Porthos, proudly.

“Bravo!”

“So that you must perceive, I am forced to choose horses whose loins

are straight and wide, otherwise I break them down in two hours.”

“Yes, giant’s horses you must have, must you not?”

“You are very polite, my friend,” replied the engineer, with

affectionate majesty.

“As a case in point,” replied D’Artagnan, “your horse seems to sweat

already.”

“Dame! It is hot! Ah, ah! do you see Vannes now?”

“Yes, perfectly. It is a handsome city, apparently.”

“Charming, according to Aramis, at least, but I think it black; but

black seems to be considered handsome by artists: I am sorry for it.”

“Why so, Porthos?”

“Because I have lately had my chateau of Pierrefonds which was gray

with age, plastered white.”

“Humph!” said D’Artagnan, “and white is more cheerful.”

“Yes, but it is less august, as Aramis tells me. Fortunately there are

dealers in black as well as white. I will have Pierrefonds replastered

in black; that’s all there is about it. If gray is handsome, you

understand, my friend, black must be superb.”

“Dame!” said D’Artagnan, “that appears logical.”

“Were you never at Vannes, D’Artagnan?”

“Never.”

“Then you know nothing of the city?”

“Nothing.”

“Well, look!” said Porthos, raising himself in his stirrups, which made

the fore-quarters of his horse bend sadly—“do you see that corner, in

the sun, yonder?”

“Yes, I see it plainly.”

“Well, that is the cathedral.”

“Which is called?”

“Saint-Pierre. Now look again—in the faubourg on the left, do you see

another cross?”

“Perfectly well.”

“That is Saint-Paterne, the parish preferred by Aramis.”

“Indeed!”

“Without doubt. Saint-Paterne, you see, passes for having been the

first bishop of Vannes. It is true that Aramis pretends he was not. But

he is so learned that that may be only a paro—a para—”

“A paradox,” said D’Artagnan.

“Precisely; thank you! my tongue trips, I am so hot.”

“My friend,” said D’Artagnan, “continue your interesting description, I

beg. What is that large white building with many windows?”

“Oh! that is the college of the Jesuits. Pardieu! you have an apt hand.

Do you see, close to the college, a large house with steeples, turrets,

built in a handsome Gothic style, as that fool, M. Getard, says?”

“Yes, that is plainly to be seen. Well?”

“Well, that is where Aramis resides.”

“What! does he not reside at the episcopal palace?”

“No, that is in ruins. The palace likewise is in the city, and Aramis

prefers the faubourgs. That is why, as I told you, he is partial to

Saint-Paterne; Saint-Paterne is in the faubourg. Besides, there are in

this faubourg a mall, a tennis-court, and a house of Dominicans. Look,

that where the handsome steeple rises to the heavens.”

“Well?”

“Next, you see the faubourg is like a separate city, it has its walls,

its towers, its ditches; the quay is upon it likewise, and the boats

land at the quay. If our little corsair did not draw eight feet of

water, we could have come full sail up to Aramis’s windows.”

“Porthos, Porthos,” cried D’Artagnan, “you are a well of knowledge, a

spring of ingenious and profound reflections. Porthos, you no longer

surprise me, you confound me.”

“Here we are,” said Porthos, turning the conversation with his usual

modesty.

“And high time we were,” thought D’Artagnan, “for Aramis’s horse is

melting away like a steed of ice.”

They entered almost at the same instant the faubourg; but scarcely had

they gone a hundred paces when they were surprised to find the streets

strewed with leaves and flowers. Against the old walls of Vannes hung

the oldest and the strangest tapestries of France. From over balconies

fell long white sheets stuck all over with bouquets. The streets were

deserted; it was plain the entire population was assembled on one

point. The blinds were closed, and the breeze penetrated into the

houses under the hangings, which cast long, black shades between their

places of issue and the walls. Suddenly, at the turning of a street,

chants struck the ears of the newly arrived travelers. A crowd in

holiday garb appeared through the vapors of incense which mounted to

the heavens in blue fleeces, and clouds of rose-leaves fluttered as

high as the first stories. Above all heads were to be seen the cross

and banners, the sacred symbols of religion. Then, beneath these

crosses and banners, as if protected by them, walked a whole world of

young girls clothed in white, crowned with corn-flowers. At the two

sides of the street, inclosing the cortege, marched the guards of the

garrison, carrying bouquets in the barrels of their muskets and on the

points of their lances. This was the procession.

Whilst D’Artagnan and Porthos were looking on with critical glances,

which disguised an extreme impatience to get forward, a magnificent

dais approached preceded by a hundred Jesuits and a hundred Dominicans,

and escorted by two archdeacons, a treasurer, a penitent and twelve

canons. A singer with a thundering voice—a man certainly picked out

from all the voices of France, as was the drum-major of the imperial

guard from all the giants of the empire—escorted by four other

chanters, who appeared to be there only to serve him as an

accompaniment, made the air resound, and the windows of the houses

vibrate. Under the dais appeared a pale and noble countenance with

black eyes, black hair streaked with threads of white, a delicate,

compressed mouth, a prominent and angular chin. His head, full of

graceful majesty, was covered with the episcopal mitre, a headdress

which gave it, in addition to the character of sovereignty, that of

asceticism and evangelic meditation.

“Aramis!” cried the musketeer, involuntarily, as this lofty countenance

passed before him. The prelate started at the sound of the voice. He

raised his large black eyes, with their long lashes, and turned them

without hesitation towards the spot whence the exclamation proceeded.

At a glance, he saw Porthos and D’Artagnan close to him. On his part,

D’Artagnan, thanks to the keenness of his sight, had seen all, seized

all. The full portrait of the prelate had entered his memory, never to

leave it. One thing had particularly struck D’Artagnan. On perceiving

him, Aramis had colored, then he had concentrated under his eyelids the

fire of the look of the master, and the indefinable affection of the

friend. It was evident that Aramis had asked himself this

question:—“Why is D’Artagnan with Porthos, and what does he want at

Vannes?” Aramis comprehended all that was passing in the mind of

D’Artagnan, on turning his look upon him again, and seeing that he had

not lowered his eyes. He knew the acuteness and intelligence of his

friend, he feared to let him divine the secret of his blush and his

astonishment. He was still the same Aramis, always having a secret to

conceal. Therefore, to put an end to his look of an inquisitor which it

was necessary to get rid of at all events, as, at any price, a general

extinguishes a battery which annoys him, Aramis stretched forth his

beautiful white hand, upon which sparkled the amethyst of the pastoral

ring; he cut the air with sign of the cross, and poured out his

benediction upon his two friends. Perhaps thoughtful and absent,

D’Artagnan, impious in spite of himself, might not have bent beneath

this holy benediction; but Porthos saw his distraction, and laying his

friendly hand upon the back of his companion, he crushed him down

towards the earth. D’Artagnan was forced to give way; indeed, he was

little short of being flat on the ground. In the meantime Aramis had

passed. D’Artagnan, like Antaeus, had only touched the ground, and he

turned towards Porthos, almost angry. But there was no mistaking the

intention of the brave Hercules; it was a feeling of religious

propriety that had influenced him. Besides, speech with Porthos,

instead of disguising his thought, always completed it.

“It is very polite of him,” said he, “to have given his benediction to

us alone. Decidedly, he is a holy man, and a brave man.” Less convinced

than Porthos, D’Artagnan made no reply.

“Observe, my friend,” continued Porthos, “he has seen us; and, instead

of continuing to walk on at the simple pace of the procession, as he

did just now,—see, what a hurry he is in; do you see how the cortege is

increasing its speed? He is eager to join us and embrace us, is that

dear Aramis.”

“That is true,” replied D’Artagnan, aloud.—Then to himself:—“It is

equally true he has seen me, the fox, and will have time to prepare

himself to receive me.”

But the procession had passed; the road was free. D’Artagnan and

Porthos walked straight up to the episcopal palace, which was

surrounded by a numerous crowd anxious to see the prelate return.

D’Artagnan remarked that this crowd was composed principally of

citizens and military men. He recognized in the nature of these

partisans the address of his friend. Aramis was not the man to seek for

a useless popularity. He cared very little for being beloved by people

who could be of no service to him. Women, children, and old men, that

is to say, the cortege of ordinary pastors, was not the cortege for

him.

Ten minutes after the two friends had passed the threshold of the

palace, Aramis returned like a triumphant conqueror; the soldiers

presented arms to him as to a superior; the citizens bowed to him as to

a friend and a patron, rather than as a head of the Church. There was

something in Aramis resembling those Roman senators who had their doors

always surrounded by clients. At the foot of the prison, he had a

conference of half a minute with a Jesuit, who, in order to speak to

him more secretly, passed his head under the dais. He then re-entered

his palace; the doors closed slowly, and the crowd melted away, whilst

chants and prayers were still resounding abroad. It was a magnificent

day. Earthly perfumes were mingled with the perfumes of the air and the

sea. The city breathed happiness, joy, and strength. D’Artagnan felt

something like the presence of an invisible hand which had,

all-powerfully, created this strength, this joy, this happiness, and

spread everywhere these perfumes.

“Oh! oh!” said he, “Porthos has got fat; but Aramis is grown taller.”

CHAPTER 72.

The Grandeur of the Bishop of Vannes

Porthos and D’Artagnan had entered the bishop’s residence by a private

door, as his personal friends. Of course, Porthos served D’Artagnan as

guide. The worthy baron comported himself everywhere rather as if he

were at home. Nevertheless, whether it was a tacit acknowledgment of

the sanctity of the personage of Aramis and his character, or the habit

of respecting him who imposed upon him morally, a worthy habit which

had always made Porthos a model soldier and an excellent companion; for

all these reasons, say we, Porthos preserved in the palace of His

Greatness the Bishop of Vannes a sort of reserve which D’Artagnan

remarked at once, in the attitude he took with respect to the valets

and officers. And yet this reserve did not go so far as to prevent his

asking questions. Porthos questioned. They learned that His Greatness

had just returned to his apartment and was preparing to appear in

familiar intimacy, less majestic than he had appeared with his flock.

After a quarter of an hour, which D’Artagnan and Porthos passed in

looking mutually at each other with the white of their eyes, and

turning their thumbs in all the different evolutions which go from

north to south, a door of the chamber opened and His Greatness

appeared, dressed in the undress, complete, of a prelate. Aramis

carried his head high, like a man accustomed to command: his violet

robe was tucked up on one side, and his white hand was on his hip. He

had retained the fine mustache, and the lengthened royale of the time

of Louis XIII. He exhaled, on entering, that delicate perfume which,

among elegant men and women of high fashion, never changes, and appears

to be incorporated in the person, of whom it has become the natural

emanation. In this case only, the perfume had retained something of the

religious sublimity of incense. It no longer intoxicated, it

penetrated; it no longer inspired desire, it inspired respect. Aramis,

on entering the chamber did not hesitate an instant; and without

pronouncing one word, which, whatever it might be, would have been cold

on such an occasion, he went straight up to the musketeer, so well

disguised under the costume of M. Agnan, and pressed him in his arms

with a tenderness which the most distrustful could not have suspected

of coldness or affectation.

D’Artagnan, on his part, embraced him with equal ardor. Porthos pressed

the delicate hand of Aramis in his immense hands, and D’Artagnan

remarked that His Greatness gave him his left hand, probably from

habit, seeing that Porthos already ten times had been near injuring his

fingers covered with rings, by pounding his flesh in the vise of his

fist. Warned by the pain, Aramis was cautious, and only presented flesh

to be bruised, and not fingers to be crushed, against gold or the

angles of diamonds.

Between two embraces, Aramis looked D’Artagnan in the face, offered him

a chair, sitting down himself in the shade, observing that the light

fell full upon the face of his interlocutor. This maneuver, familiar to

diplomatists and women, resembles much the advantage of the guard

which, according to their skill or habit, combatants endeavor to take

on the ground at a duel. D’Artagnan was not the dupe of this maneuver,

but he did not appear to perceive it. He felt himself caught; but,

precisely, because he was caught he felt himself on the road to

discovery, and it little imported to him, old condottiere as he was, to

be beaten in appearance, provided he drew from his pretended defeat the

advantages of victory. Aramis began the conversation.

“Ah! dear friend! my good D’Artagnan,” said he, “what an excellent

chance!”

“It is a chance, my reverend companion,” said D’Artagnan, “that I will

call friendship. I seek you, as I always have sought you, when I had

any grand enterprise to propose to you, or some hours of liberty to

give you.”

“Ah! indeed,” said Aramis, without explosion, “you have been seeking

me?”

“Eh! yes, he has been seeking you, Aramis,” said Porthos, “and the

proof is that he has unharbored me at Belle-Isle. That is amiable, is

it not?”

“Ah! yes,” said Aramis, “at Belle-Isle! certainly!”

“Good!” said D’Artagnan; “there is my booby Porthos, without thinking

of it, has fired the first cannon of attack.”

“At Belle-Isle!” said Aramis, “in that hole, in that desert! That is

kind, indeed!”

“And it was I who told him you were at Vannes,” continued Porthos, in

the same tone.

D’Artagnan armed his mouth with a finesse almost ironical.

“Yes, I knew, but I was willing to see,” replied he.

“To see what?”

“If our old friendship still held out, if, on seeing each other, our

hearts, hardened as they are by age, would still let the old cry of joy

escape, which salutes the coming of a friend.”

“Well, and you must have been satisfied,” said Aramis.

“So, so.”

“How is that?”

“Yes, Porthos said hush! and you——”

“Well! and I?”

“And you gave me your benediction.”

“What would you have, my friend?” said Aramis, smiling; “that is the

most precious thing that a poor prelate, like me, has to give.”

“Indeed, my dear friend!”

“Doubtless.”

“And yet they say at Paris that the bishopric of Vannes is one of the

best in France.”

“Ah! you are now speaking of temporal wealth,” said Aramis, with a

careless air.

“To be sure, I wish to speak of that; I hold by it, on my part.”

“In that case, let me speak of it,” said Aramis, with a smile.

“You own yourself to be one of the richest prelates in France?”

“My friend, since you ask me to give you an account, I will tell you

that the bishopric of Vannes is worth about twenty thousand livres a

year, neither more nor less. It is a diocese which contains a hundred

and sixty parishes.”

“That is very pretty,” said D’Artagnan.

“It is superb!” said Porthos.

“And yet,” resumed D’Artagnan, throwing his eyes over Aramis, “you

don’t mean to bury yourself here forever?”

“Pardon me. Only I do not admit the word bury.”

“But it seems to me, that at this distance from Paris a man is buried,

or nearly so.”

“My friend, I am getting old,” said Aramis; “the noise and bustle of a

city no longer suit me. At fifty-seven we ought to seek calm and

meditation. I have found them here. What is there more beautiful, and

stern at the same time, than this old Armorica. I find here, dear

D’Artagnan, all that is opposite to what I formerly loved, and that is

what must happen at the end of life, which is opposite to the

beginning. A little of my odd pleasure of former times still comes to

salute me here, now and then, without diverting me from the road of

salvation. I am still of this world, and yet every step that I take

brings me nearer to God.”

“Eloquent, wise and discreet; you are an accomplished prelate, Aramis,

and I offer you my congratulations.”

“But,” said Aramis, smiling, “you did not come here only for the

purpose of paying me compliments. Speak; what brings you hither! May it

be that, in some fashion or other, you want me?”

“Thank God, no, my friend,” said D’Artagnan, “it is nothing of that

kind.—I am rich and free.”

“Rich!” exclaimed Aramis.

“Yes, rich for me; not for you or Porthos, understand. I have an income

of about fifteen thousand livres.”

Aramis looked at him suspiciously. He could not believe—particularly on

seeing his friend in such humble guise—that he had made so fine a

fortune. Then D’Artagnan, seeing that the hour of explanations was

come, related the history of his English adventures. During the recital

he saw, ten times, the eyes of the prelate sparkle, and his slender

fingers work convulsively. As to Porthos, it was not admiration he

manifested for D’Artagnan; it was enthusiasm, it was delirium. When

D’Artagnan had finished, “Well!” said Aramis.

“Well!” said D’Artagnan, “you see, then, I have in England friends and

property, in France a treasure. If your heart tells you so, I offer

them to you. That is what I came here for.”

However firm was his look, he could not this time support the look of

Aramis. He allowed, therefore, his eye to stray upon Porthos—like the

sword which yields to too powerful a pressure, and seeks another road.

“At all events,” said the bishop, “you have assumed a singular

traveling costume, old friend.”

“Frightful! I know it is. You may understand why I would not travel as

a cavalier or a noble; since I became rich, I am miserly.”

“And you say, then, you came to Belle-Isle?” said Aramis, without

transition.

“Yes,” replied D’Artagnan; “I knew I should find you and Porthos

there.”

“Find me!” cried Aramis. “Me! for the last year past I have not once

crossed the sea.”

“Oh,” said D’Artagnan, “I should never have supposed you such a

housekeeper.”

“Ah, dear friend, I must tell you that I am no longer the Aramis of

former times. Riding on horseback is unpleasant to me; the sea fatigues

me. I am a poor, ailing priest, always complaining, always grumbling,

and inclined to the austerities which appear to accord with old

age,—preliminary parlayings with death. I linger, my dear D’Artagnan, I

linger.”

“Well, that is all the better, my friend, for we shall probably be

neighbors soon.”

“Bah!” said Aramis with a degree of surprise he did not even seek to

dissemble. “You my neighbor!”

“Mordioux! yes.”

“How so?”

“I am about to purchase some very profitable salt-mines, which are

situated between Pirial and Croisic. Imagine, my friend, a clear profit

of twelve per cent. Never any deficiency, never any idle expenses; the

ocean, faithful and regular, brings every twelve hours its contingency

to my coffers. I am the first Parisian who has dreamt of such a

speculation. Do not say anything about it, I beg of you, and in a short

time we will communicate on the matter. I am to have three leagues of

country for thirty thousand livres.”

Aramis darted a look at Porthos, as if to ask if all this were true, if

some snare were not concealed beneath this outward indifference. But

soon, as if ashamed of having consulted this poor auxiliary, he

collected all his forces for a fresh assault and new defense. “I heard

that you had had some difference with the court but that you had come

out of it as you know how to get through everything, D’Artagnan, with

the honors of war.”

“I!” said the musketeer, with a burst of laughter that did not conceal

his embarrassment, for, from these words, Aramis was not unlikely to be

acquainted with his last relations with the king. “I! Oh, tell me all

about that, pray, Aramis?”

“Yes, it was related to me, a poor bishop, lost in the middle of the

Landes, that the king had taken you as the confidant of his amours.”

“With whom?”

“With Mademoiselle de Mancini.”

D’Artagnan breathed freely again. “Ah! I don’t say no to that,” replied

he.

“It appears that the king took you one morning over the bridge of Blois

to talk with his lady-love.”

“That’s true,” said D’Artagnan. “And you know that, do you? Well, then,

you must know that the same day I gave in my resignation!”

“What, sincerely?”

“Nothing more so.”

“It was after that, then, that you went to the Comte de la Fere’s?”

“Yes.”

“Afterwards to me?”

“Yes.”

“And then Porthos?”

“Yes.”

“Was it in order to pay us a simple visit?”

“No, I did not know you were engaged, and I wished to take you with me

into England.”

“Yes, I understand; and then you executed alone, wonderful man as you

are, what you wanted to propose to us all four. I suspected you had

something to do with that famous restoration, when I learned that you

had been seen at King Charles’s receptions, and that he appeared to

treat you like a friend, or rather like a person to whom he was under

an obligation.”

“But how the devil did you learn all that?” asked D’Artagnan, who began

to fear that the investigation of Aramis had extended further than he

wished.

“Dear D’Artagnan,” said the prelate, “my friendship resembles, in a

degree, the solicitude of that night watch whom we have in the little

tower of the mole, at the extremity of the quay. That brave man, every

night, lights a lantern to direct the barks that come from sea. He is

concealed in his sentry-box, and the fishermen do not see him; but he

follows them with interest; he divines them; he calls them; he attracts

them into the way to the port. I resemble this watcher: from time to

time some news reaches me, and recalls to my remembrance all those I

loved. Then I follow the friends of old days over the stormy ocean of

the world, I, a poor watcher, to whom God has kindly given the shelter

of a sentry-box.”

“Well, what did I do when I came from England?”

“Ah! there,” replied Aramis, “you get beyond my depth. I know nothing

of you since your return. D’Artagnan, my eyes are dim. I regretted you

did not think of me. I wept over your forgetfulness. I was wrong. I see

you again, and it is a festival, a great festival, I assure you,

solemnly! How is Athos?”

“Very well, thank you.”

“And our young pupil, Raoul?”

“He seems to have inherited the skill of his father, Athos, and the

strength of his tutor, Porthos.”

“And on what occasion have you been able to judge of that?”

“Eh! mon Dieu! on the eve of my departure from Paris.”

“Indeed! tell me all about it!”

“Yes; there was an execution at the Greve, and in consequence of that

execution, a riot. We happened by accident, to be in the riot; and in

this riot we were obliged to have recourse to our swords. And he did

wonders.”

“Bah! what did he do?”

“Why, in the first place, he threw a man out of the window, as he would

have flung a sack full of flock.”

“Come, that’s pretty well,” said Porthos.

“Then he drew, and cut and thrust away, as we fellows used to do in the

good old times.”

“And what was the cause of this riot?” said Porthos.

D’Artagnan remarked upon the face of Aramis a complete indifference to

this question of Porthos. “Why,” said he, fixing his eyes upon Aramis,

“on account of two farmers of the revenues, friends of M. Fouquet, whom

the king forced to disgorge their plunder, and then hanged them.”

A scarcely perceptible contraction of the prelate’s brow showed that he

had heard D’Artagnan’s reply.

“Oh, oh!” said Porthos; “and what were the names of these friends of M.

Fouquet?”

“MM. d’Eymeris and Lyodot,” said D’Artagnan. “Do you know those names,

Aramis?”

“No,” said the prelate, disdainfully; “they sound like the names of

financiers.”

“Exactly; so they were.”

“Oh! M. Fouquet allows his friends to be hanged, then,” said Porthos.

“And why not?” said Aramis. “Why, it seems to me——”

“If these culprits were hanged, it was by order of the king. Now M.

Fouquet, although superintendent of the finances, has not, I believe,

the right of life and death.”

“That may be,” said Porthos; “but in the place of M. Fouquet——”

Aramis was afraid Porthos was about to say something awkward, so

interrupted him. “Come, D’Artagnan,” said he; “this is quite enough

about other people, let us talk a little about you.”

“Of me you know all that I can tell you. On the contrary let me hear a

little about you, Aramis.”

“I have told you, my friend. There is nothing of Aramis left in me.”

“Nor of the Abbe d’Herblay even?”

“No, not even of him. You see a man whom Providence has taken by the

hand, whom he has conducted to a position that he could never have

dared even to hope for.”

“Providence?” asked D’Artagnan.

“Yes.”

“Well, that is strange! I was told it was M. Fouquet.”

“Who told you that?” cried Aramis, without being able, with all the

power of his will, to prevent the color rising to his cheeks.

“Ma foi! why, Bazin!”

“The fool!”

“I do not say he is a man of genius, it is true; but he told me so; and

after him, I repeat it to you.”

“I have never seen M. Fouquet,” replied Aramis with a look as pure and

calm as that of a virgin who has never told a lie.

“Well, but if you had seen him and known him, there is no harm in

that,” replied D’Artagnan. “M. Fouquet is a very good sort of a man.”

“Humph!”

“A great politician.” Aramis made a gesture of indifference.

“An all-powerful minister.”

“I only hold to the king and the pope.”

“Dame! listen then,” said D’Artagnan, in the most natural tone

imaginable. “I said that because everybody here swears by M. Fouquet.

The plain is M. Fouquet’s; the salt-mines I am about to buy are M.

Fouquet’s; the island in which Porthos studies topography is M.

Fouquet’s; the galleys are M. Fouquet’s. I confess, then, that nothing

would have surprised me in your enfeoffment, or rather in that of your

diocese, to M. Fouquet. He is a different master from the king, that is

all; but quite as powerful as Louis.”

“Thank God! I am not vassal to anybody; I belong to nobody, and am

entirely my own master,” replied Aramis, who, during this conversation,

followed with his eye every gesture of D’Artagnan, every glance of

Porthos. But D’Artagnan was impassible and Porthos motionless; the

thrusts aimed so skillfully were parried by an able adversary; not one

hit the mark. Nevertheless, both began to feel the fatigue of such a

contest and the announcement of supper was well received by everybody.

Supper changed the course of conversation. Besides, they felt that,

upon their guard as each one had been, they could neither of them boast

of having the advantage. Porthos had understood nothing of what had

been meant. He had held himself motionless, because Aramis had made him

a sign not to stir. Supper for him, was nothing but supper; but that

was quite enough for Porthos. The supper, then, went off very well.

D’Artagnan was in high spirits. Aramis exceeded himself in kind

affability. Porthos ate like old Pelops. Their talk was of war,

finance, the arts, and love. Aramis played astonishment at every word

of politics. D’Artagnan risked. This long series of surprises increased

the mistrust of D’Artagnan, as the eternal indifference of D’Artagnan

provoked the suspicions of Aramis. At length D’Artagnan, designedly,

uttered the name of Colbert; he had reserved that stroke for the last.

“Who is this Colbert?” asked the bishop.

“Oh! come,” said D’Artagnan to himself, “that is too strong! We must be

careful, mordioux! we must be careful.”

And he then gave Aramis all the information respecting M. Colbert he

could desire. The supper, or rather, the conversation, was prolonged

till one o’clock in the morning between D’Artagnan and Aramis. At ten

o’clock precisely, Porthos had fallen asleep in his chair and snored

like an organ. At midnight he woke up and they sent him to bed. “Hum!”

said he, “I was near falling asleep; but that was all very interesting

you were talking about.”

At one o’clock Aramis conducted D’Artagnan to the chamber destined for

him, which was the best in the episcopal residence. Two servants were

placed at his command. “To-morrow, at eight o’clock,” said he, taking

leave of D’Artagnan, “we will take, if agreeable to you, a ride on

horseback with Porthos.”

“At eight o’clock!” said D’Artagnan, “so late?”

“You know that I require seven hours, sleep.” said Aramis.

“That is true.”

“Good-night, dear friend!” And he embraced the musketeer cordially.

D’Artagnan allowed him to depart; then, as soon as the door closed,

“Good!” cried he, “at five o’clock I will be on foot.”

This determination being made, he went to bed and quietly “put two and

two together,” as people say.

CHAPTER 73.

In which Porthos begins to be sorry for having come with D’Artagnan

Scarcely had D’Artagnan extinguished his taper, when Aramis, who had

watched through his curtains the last glimmer of light in his friend’s

apartment, traversed the corridor on tiptoe, and went to Porthos’s

room. The giant, who had been in bed nearly an hour and a half, lay

grandly stretched out on the down bed. He was in that happy calm of the

first sleep, which, with Porthos, resisted the noise of bells or the

report of cannon; his head swam in that soft oscillation which reminds

us of the soothing movement of a ship. In a moment Porthos would have

begun to dream. The door of the chamber opened softly under the

delicate pressure of the hand of Aramis. The bishop approached the

sleeper. A thick carpet deadened the sound of his steps, besides which

Porthos snored in a manner to drown all noise. He laid one hand on his

shoulder—“Rouse,” said he, “wake up, my dear Porthos.” The voice of

Aramis was soft and kind, but it conveyed more than a notice,—it

conveyed an order. His hand was light, but it indicated a danger.

Porthos heard the voice and felt the hand of Aramis, even in the depth

of his sleep. He started up. “Who goes there?” cried he, in his giant’s

voice.

“Hush! hush! It is I,” said Aramis.

“You, my friend? And what the devil do you wake me for?”

“To tell you that you must set off directly.”

“Set off?”

“Yes.”

“Where for?”

“For Paris.”

Porthos bounded up in his bed, and then sank back again, fixing his

great eyes in agitation upon Aramis.

“For Paris?”

“Yes.”

“A hundred leagues?” said he.

“A hundred and four,” replied the bishop.

“Oh! mon Dieu!” sighed Porthos, lying down again, like children who

contend with their bonne to gain an hour or two more sleep.

“Thirty hours’ riding,” said Aramis, firmly. “You know there are good

relays.”

Porthos pushed out one leg, allowing a groan to escape him.

“Come, come! my friend,” insisted the prelate with a sort of

impatience.

Porthos drew the other leg out of the bed. “And is it absolutely

necessary that I should go, at once?”

“Urgently necessary.”

Porthos got upon his feet, and began to shake both walls and floors

with his steps of a marble statue.

“Hush! hush! for the love of Heaven, my dear Porthos!” said Aramis,

“you will wake somebody.”

“Ah! that’s true,” replied Porthos, in a voice of thunder, “I forgot

that; but be satisfied, I am on guard.” And so saying, he let fall a

belt loaded with his sword and pistols, and a purse, from which the

crowns escaped with a vibrating and prolonged noise. This noise made

the blood of Aramis boil, whilst it drew from Porthos a formidable

burst of laughter. “How droll that is!” said he, in the same voice.

“Not so loud, Porthos, not so loud.”

“True, true!” and he lowered his voice a half-note.

“I was going to say,” continued Porthos, “that it is droll that we are

never so slow as when we are in a hurry, and never make so much noise

as when we wish to be silent.”

“Yes, that is true, but let us give the proverb the lie, Porthos; let

us make haste, and hold our tongue.”

“You see I am doing my best,” said Porthos, putting on his haut de

chausses.

“Very well.”

“This is something in haste?”

“It is more than that, it is serious, Porthos.”

“Oh, oh!”

“D’Artagnan has questioned you, has he not?”

“Questioned me?”

“Yes, at Belle-Isle?”

“Not the least in the world.”

“Are you sure of that, Porthos?”

“Parbleu!”

“It is impossible. Recollect yourself.”

“He asked me what I was doing, and I told him studying topography. I

would have made use of another word which you employed one day.”

“‘Castrametation’?”

“Yes, that’s it, but I never could recollect it.”

“All the better. What more did he ask you?”

“Who M. Getard was.”

“Next?”

“Who M. Jupenet was.”

“He did not happen to see our plan of fortifications, did he?”

“Yes.”

“The devil he did!”

“But don’t be alarmed, I had rubbed out your writing with India-rubber.

It was impossible for him to suppose you had given me any advice in

those works.”

“Ay, but our friend has phenomenally keen eyes.”

“What are you afraid of?”

“I fear that everything is discovered, Porthos; the matter is, then, to

prevent a great misfortune. I have given orders to my people to close

all the gates and doors. D’Artagnan will not be able to get out before

daybreak. Your horse is ready saddled; you will gain the first relay;

by five o’clock in the morning you will have traversed fifteen leagues.

Come!”

Aramis then assisted Porthos to dress, piece by piece, with as much

celerity as the most skillful valet de chambre could have done.

Porthos, half stupefied, let him do as he liked, and confounded himself

in excuses. When he was ready, Aramis took him by the hand, and led

him, making him place his foot with precaution on every step of the

stairs, preventing him running against doorframes, turning him this way

and that, as if Aramis had been the giant, and Porthos the dwarf. Soul

set fire to and animated matter. A horse was waiting, ready saddled, in

the courtyard. Porthos mounted. Then Aramis himself took the horse by

the bridle, and led him over some dung spread in the yard, with the

evident intention of suppressing noise. He, at the same time, held

tight the horse’s nose, to prevent him neighing. When arrived at the

outward gate, drawing Porthos towards him, who was going off without

even asking him what for: “Now friend Porthos, now; without drawing

bridle, till you get to Paris,” whispered he in his ears; “eat on

horseback, drink on horseback, sleep on horseback, but lose not a

minute.”

“That’s enough, I will not stop.”

“This letter to M. Fouquet; cost what it may, he must have it to-morrow

before mid-day.”

“He shall.”

“And do not forget one thing, my friend.”

“What is that?”

“That you are riding out on a hunt for your brevet of duc and peer.”

“Oh! oh!” said Porthos, with his eyes sparkling; “I will do it in

twenty-four hours, in that case.”

“Try.”

“Then let go the bridle—and forward, Goliath!”

Aramis did let go, not the bridle, but the horse’s nose. Porthos

released his hand, clapped spurs to his horse, which set off at a

gallop. As long as he could distinguish Porthos through the darkness,

Aramis followed him with his eyes: when he was completely out of sight,

he re-entered the yard. Nothing had stirred in D’Artagnan’s apartment.

The valet placed on watch at the door had neither seen any light, nor

heard any noise. Aramis closed his door carefully, sent the lackey to

bed, and quickly sought his own. D’Artagnan really suspected nothing,

therefore thought he had gained everything, when he awoke in the

morning, about halfpast four. He ran to the window in his shirt. The

window looked out upon the court. Day was dawning. The court was

deserted; the fowls, even, had not left their roosts. Not a servant

appeared. Every door was closed.

“Good! all is still,” said D’Artagnan to himself. “Never mind: I am up

first in the house. Let us dress; that will be so much done.” And

D’Artagnan dressed himself. But, this time, he endeavored not to give

to the costume of M. Agnan that bourgeoise and almost ecclesiastical

rigidity he had affected before; he managed, by drawing his belt

tighter, by buttoning his clothes in a different fashion, and by

putting on his hat a little on one side, to restore to his person a

little of that military character, the absence of which had surprised

Aramis. This being done, he made free, or affected to make free with

his host, and entered his chamber without ceremony. Aramis was asleep

or feigned to be so. A large book lay open upon his night-desk, a

wax-light was still burning in its silver sconce. This was more than

enough to prove to D’Artagnan the quiescence of the prelate’s night,

and the good intentions of his waking. The musketeer did to the bishop

precisely as the bishop had done to Porthos—he tapped him on the

shoulder. Evidently Aramis pretended to sleep; for, instead of waking

suddenly, he who slept so lightly required a repetition of the summons.

“Ah! ah! is that you?” said he, stretching his arms. “What an agreeable

surprise! Ma foi! Sleep had made me forget I had the happiness to

possess you. What o’clock is it?”

“I do not know,” said D’Artagnan, a little embarrassed. “Early, I

believe. But, you know, that devil of a habit of waking with the day

sticks to me still.”

“Do you wish that we should go out so soon?” asked Aramis. “It appears

to me to be very early.”

“Just as you like.”

“I thought we had agreed not to get on horseback before eight.”

“Possibly; but I had so great a wish to see you, that I said to myself,

the sooner the better.”

“And my seven hours, sleep!” said Aramis: “Take care; I had reckoned

upon them, and what I lose of them I must make up.”

“But it seems to me that, formerly, you were less of a sleeper than

that, dear friend; your blood was alive, and you were never to be found

in bed.”

“And it is exactly on account of what you tell me that I am so fond of

being there now.”

“Then you confess that it is not for the sake of sleeping that you have

put me off till eight o’clock.”

“I have been afraid you would laugh at me, if I told you the truth.”

“Tell me, notwithstanding.”

“Well, from six to eight, I am accustomed to perform my devotions.”

“Your devotions?”

“Yes.”

“I did not believe a bishop’s exercises were so severe.”

“A bishop, my friend, must sacrifice more to appearance than a simple

cleric.”

“Mordioux! Aramis, that is a word which reconciles me with your

greatness. To appearances! That is a musketeer’s word, in good truth!

Vivent les apparences, Aramis!”

“Instead of felicitating me upon it, pardon me, D’Artagnan. It is a

very mundane word which I had allowed to escape me.”

“Must I leave you, then?”

“I want time to collect my thoughts, my friend, and for my usual

prayers.”

“Well, I leave you to them; but on account of that poor pagan,

D’Artagnan, abridge them for once, I beg; I thirst for speech with

you.”

“Well, D’Artagnan, I promise you that within an hour and a half——”

“An hour and a half of devotions! Eh! my friend, be as reasonable with

me as you can. Let me have the best bargain possible.”

Aramis began to laugh.

“Still agreeable, still young, still gay,” said he. “You have come into

my diocese to set me quarrelling with grace.”

“Bah!”

“And you know well that I was never able to resist your seductions; you

will cost me my salvation, D’Artagnan.”

D’Artagnan bit his lips.

“Well,” said he, “I will take the sin on my own head, favor me with one

simple Christian sign of the cross, favor me with one pater, and we

will part.”

“Hush!” said Aramis, “we are already no longer alone, I hear strangers

coming up.”

“Well, dismiss them.”

“Impossible, I made an appointment with them yesterday; it is the

principal of the college of the Jesuits, and the superior of the

Dominicans.”

“Your staff? Well, so be it.”

“What are you going to do?”

“I will go and wake Porthos, and remain in his company till you have

finished the conference.”

Aramis did not stir, his brow remained unbent, he betrayed himself by

no gesture or word; “Go,” said he, as D’Artagnan advanced to the door.

“A propos, do you know where Porthos sleeps?”

“No, but I will inquire.”

“Take the corridor, and open the second door on the left.”

“Thank you! au revoir.” And D’Artagnan departed in the direction

pointed out by Aramis.

Ten minutes had not passed away when he came back. He found Aramis

seated between the superior of the Dominicans and the principal of the

college of the Jesuits, exactly in the same situation as he had found

him formerly in the auberge at Crevecoeur. This company did not at all

terrify the musketeer.

“What is it?” said Aramis, quietly. “You have apparently something to

say to me, my friend.”

“It is,” replied D’Artagnan, fixing his eyes upon Aramis, “it is that

Porthos is not in his apartment.”

“Indeed,” said Aramis, calmly; “are you sure?”

“Pardieu! I came from his chamber.”

“Where can he be, then?”

“That is what I am asking you.”

“And have not you inquired?”

“Yes, I have.”

“And what answer did you get?”

“That Porthos, often walking out in a morning, without saying anything,

had probably gone out.”

“What did you do, then?”

“I went to the stables,” replied D’Artagnan, carelessly.

“What to do?”

“To see if Porthos had departed on horseback.”

“And?” interrogated the bishop.

“Well, there is a horse missing, stall No. 3, Goliath.”

All this dialogue, it may be easily understood, was not exempt from a

certain affectation on the part of the musketeer, and a perfect

complaisance on the part of Aramis.

“Oh! I guess how it is,” said Aramis, after having considered for a

moment, “Porthos is gone out to give us a surprise.”

“A surprise?”

“Yes, the canal which goes from Vannes to the sea abounds in teal and

snipes; that is Porthos’s favorite sport, and he will bring us back a

dozen for breakfast.”

“Do you think so?” said D’Artagnan.

“I am sure of it. Where else can he be? I would lay a wager he took a

gun with him.”

“Well, that is possible,” said D’Artagnan.

“Do one thing, my friend. Get on horseback, and join him.”

“You are right,” said D’Artagnan, “I will.”

“Shall I go with you?”

“No, thank you; Porthos is a rather remarkable man: I will inquire as I

go along.”

“Will you take an arquebuse?”

“Thank you.”

“Order what horse you like to be saddled.”

“The one I rode yesterday, on coming from Belle-Isle.”

“So be it: use the horse as your own.”

Aramis rang, and gave orders to have the horse M. d’Artagnan had

chosen, saddled.

D’Artagnan followed the servant charged with the execution of this

order. When arrived at the door, the servant drew on one side to allow

M. d’Artagnan to pass; and at that moment he caught the eye of his

master. A knitting of the brow gave the intelligent spy to understand

that all should be given to D’Artagnan he wished. D’Artagnan got into

the saddle, and Aramis heard the steps of his horse on the pavement. An

instant after, the servant returned.

“Well?” asked the bishop.

“Monseigneur, he has followed the course of the canal, and is going

towards the sea,” said the servant.

“Very well!” said Aramis.

In fact, D’Artagnan, dismissing all suspicion, hastened towards the

ocean, constantly hoping to see in the Landes, or on the beach, the

colossal profile of Porthos. He persisted in fancying he could trace a

horse’s steps in every puddle. Sometimes he imagined he heard the

report of a gun. This illusion lasted three hours; during two of which

he went forward in search of his friend—in the last he returned to the

house.

“We must have crossed,” said he, “and I shall find them waiting for me

at table.”

D’Artagnan was mistaken. He no more found Porthos at the palace than he

had found him on the sea-shore. Aramis was waiting for him at the top

of the stairs, looking very much concerned.

“Did my people not find you, my dear D’Artagnan?” cried he, as soon as

he caught sight of the musketeer.

“No; did you send any one after me?”

“I am deeply concerned, my friend, deeply, to have induced you to make

such a useless search, but, about seven o’clock, the almoner of

Saint-Paterne came here. He had met Du Vallon, who was going away, and

who being unwilling to disturb anybody at the palace, had charged him

to tell me that, fearing M. Getard would play him some ill turn in his

absence, he was going to take advantage of the morning tide to make a

tour to Belle-Isle.”

“But tell me, Goliath has not crossed the four leagues of sea, I should

think.”

“There are full six,” said Aramis.

“That makes it less probable still.”

“Therefore, my friend,” said Aramis, with one of his blandest smiles,

“Goliath is in the stable, well pleased, I will answer for it, that

Porthos is no longer on his back.” In fact, the horse had been brought

back from the relay by the direction of the prelate, from whom no

detail escaped. D’Artagnan appeared as well satisfied as possible with

the explanation. He entered upon a part of dissimulation which agreed

perfectly with the suspicions that arose more and more strongly in his

mind. He breakfasted between the Jesuit and Aramis, having the

Dominican in front of him, and smiling particularly at the Dominican,

whose jolly, fat face pleased him much. The repast was long and

sumptuous; excellent Spanish wine, fine Morbihan oysters, exquisite

fish from the mouth of the Loire, enormous prawns from Paimboeuf, and

delicious game from the moors, constituted the principal part of it.

D’Artagnan ate much, and drank but little. Aramis drank nothing, unless

it was water. After the repast,—

“You offered me an arquebuse,” said D’Artagnan.

“I did.”

“Lend it me, then.”

“Are you going shooting?”

“Whilst waiting for Porthos, it is the best thing I can do, I think.”

“Take which you like from the trophy.”

“Will you not come with me?”

“I would with great pleasure; but, alas! my friend, sporting is

forbidden to bishops.”

“Ah!” said D’Artagnan, “I did not know that.”

“Besides,” continued Aramis, “I shall be busy till mid-day.”

“I shall go alone, then?” said D’Artagnan.

“I am sorry to say you must; but come back to dinner.”

“Pardieu! the eating at your house is too good to make me think of not

coming back.” And thereupon D’Artagnan quitted his host, bowed to the

guests, and took his arquebuse; but instead of shooting, went straight

to the little port of Vannes. He looked in vain to observe if anybody

saw him; he could discern neither thing nor person. He engaged a little

fishing boat for twenty-five livres, and set off at half-past eleven,

convinced that he had not been followed; and that was true, he had not

been followed; only a Jesuit brother, placed in the top of the steeple

of his church, had not, since the morning, by the help of an excellent

glass, lost sight of one of his steps. At three-quarters past eleven,

Aramis was informed that D’Artagnan was sailing towards Belle-Isle. The

voyage was rapid; a good north north-east wind drove him towards the

isle. As he approached, his eyes were constantly fixed upon the coast.

He looked to see if, upon the shore or upon the fortifications the

brilliant dress and vast stature of Porthos should stand out against a

slightly clouded sky; but his search was vain. He landed without having

seen anything; and learnt from the first soldier interrogated by him,

that M. du Vallon had not yet returned from Vannes. Then, without

losing an instant, D’Artagnan ordered his little bark to put its head

towards Sarzeau. We know that the wind changes with the different hours

of the day. The breeze had veered from the north north-east to the

south-east: the wind, then, was almost as good for the return to

Sarzeau, as it had been for the voyage to Belle-Isle. In three hours

D’Artagnan had touched the continent, two hours more sufficed for his

ride to Vannes. In spite of the rapidity of his passage, what

D’Artagnan endured of impatience and anger during that short passage,

the deck alone of the vessel, upon which he stamped backwards and

forwards for three hours, could testify. He made but one bound from the

quay whereon he landed to the episcopal palace. He thought to terrify

Aramis by the promptitude of his return; he wished to reproach him with

his duplicity, and yet with reserve; but with sufficient spirit,

nevertheless, to make him feel all the consequences of it, and force

from him a part of his secret He hoped, in short—thanks to that heat of

expression which is to secrets what the charge with the bayonet is to

redoubts—to bring the mysterious Aramis to some manifestation or other.

But he found, in the vestibule of the palace, the valet de chambre, who

closed the passage, while smiling upon him with a stupid air.

“Monseigneur?” cried D’Artagnan, endeavoring to put him aside with his

hand. Moved for an instant the valet resumed his station.

“Monseigneur?” said he.

“Yes, to be sure; do you not know me, imbecile?”

“Yes, you are the Chevalier d’Artagnan.”

“Then let me pass.”

“It is of no use.”

“Why of no use?”

“Because His Greatness is not at home.”

“What! His Greatness is not at home? where is he then?”

“Gone.”

“Gone?”

“Yes.”

“Whither?”

“I don’t know; but perhaps he tells monsieur le chevalier.”

“And how? where? in what fashion?”

“In this letter, which he gave me for monsieur le chevalier.” And the

valet de chambre drew a letter from his pocket.

“Give it me, then, you rascal,” said D’Artagnan, snatching it from his

hand. “Oh, yes,” continued he, at the first line, “yes, I understand;”

and he read:—

“Dear Friend,—An affair of the most urgent nature calls me to a distant

parish of my diocese. I hoped to see you again before I set out; but I

lose that hope in thinking that you are going, no doubt, to remain two

or three days at Belle-Isle, with our dear Porthos. Amuse yourself as

well as you can; but do not attempt to hold out against him at table.

This is a counsel I might have given even to Athos, in his most

brilliant and best days. Adieu, dear friend; believe that I regret

greatly not having better, and for a longer time, profited by your

excellent company.”

“Mordioux!” cried D’Artagnan. “I am tricked. Ah! blockhead, brute,

triple fool that I am! But those laugh best who laugh last. Oh, duped,

duped like a monkey, cheated with an empty nutshell!” And with a hearty

blow bestowed upon the nose of the smirking valet de chambre, he made

all haste out of the episcopal palace. Furet, however good a trotter,

was not equal to present circumstances. D’Artagnan therefore took the

post, and chose a horse which he soon caused to demonstrate, with good

spurs and a light hand, that deer are not the swiftest animals in

nature.

CHAPTER 74.

In which D’Artagnan makes all Speed, Porthos snores, and Aramis

counsels

From thirty to thirty-five hours after the events we have just related,

as M. Fouquet, according to his custom, having interdicted his door,

was working in the cabinet of his house at Saint-Mande, with which we

are already acquainted, a carriage, drawn by four horses steaming with

sweat, entered the court at full gallop. This carriage was, probably,

expected, for three or four lackeys hastened to the door, which they

opened. Whilst M. Fouquet rose from his bureau and ran to the window, a

man got painfully out of the carriage descending with difficulty the

three steps of the door, leaning upon the shoulders of the lackeys. He

had scarcely uttered his name, when the valet upon whom he was not

leaning sprang up the perron, and disappeared in the vestibule. This

man went to inform his master; but he had no occasion to knock at the

door: Fouquet was standing on the threshold.

“Monseigneur, the Bishop of Vannes,” said he.

“Very well!” replied his master.

Then, leaning over the banister of the staircase, of which Aramis was

beginning to ascend the first steps,—

“Ah, dear friend!” said he, “you, so soon!”

“Yes; I, myself, monsieur! but bruised, battered, as you see.”

“Oh! my poor friend,” said Fouquet, presenting him his arm, on which

Aramis leant, whilst the servants drew back respectfully.

“Bah!” replied Aramis, “it is nothing, since I am here; the principal

thing was that I should get here, and here I am.”

“Speak quickly,” said Fouquet, closing the door of the cabinet behind

Aramis and himself.

“Are we alone?”

“Yes, perfectly.”

“No one observes us?—no one can hear us?”

“Be satisfied; nobody.”

“Is M. du Vallon arrived?”

“Yes.”

“And you have received my letter?”

“Yes. The affair is serious, apparently, since it necessitates your

attendance in Paris, at a moment when your presence was so urgent

elsewhere.”

“You are right, it could not be more serious.”

“Thank you! thank you! What is it about? But, for God’s sake! before

anything else, take time to breathe, dear friend. You are so pale, you

frighten me.”

“I am really in great pain. But, for Heaven’s sake, think nothing about

me. Did M. du Vallon tell you nothing, when he delivered the letter to

you?”

“No; I heard a great noise; I went to the window; I saw at the foot of

the perron, a sort of horseman of marble; I went down, he held the

letter out to me, and his horse fell down dead.”

“But he?”

“He fell with the horse; he was lifted, and carried to an apartment.

Having read the letter, I went up to him, in hopes of obtaining more

ample information; but he was asleep, and, after such a fashion, that

it was impossible to wake him. I took pity on him; I gave orders that

his boots should be cut from off his legs, and that he should be left

quite undisturbed.”

“So far well; now, this is the question in hand, monseigneur. You have

seen M. d’Artagnan in Paris, have you not?”

“Certes, and think him a man of intelligence, and even a man of heart;

although he did bring about the death of our dear friends, Lyodot and

D’Eymeris.”

“Alas! yes, I heard of that. At Tours I met the courier who was

bringing me the letter from Gourville, and the dispatches from

Pellisson. Have you seriously reflected on that event, monsieur?”

“Yes.”

“And in it you perceived a direct attack upon your sovereignty?”

“And do you believe it to be so?”

“Oh, yes, I think so.”

“Well, I must confess, that sad idea occurred to me likewise.”

“Do not blind yourself, monsieur, in the name of Heaven! Listen

attentively to me,—I return to D’Artagnan.”

“I am all attention.”

“Under what circumstances did you see him?”

“He came here for money.”

“With what kind of order?”

“With an order from the king.”

“Direct?”

“Signed by his majesty.”

“There, then! Well, D’Artagnan has been to Belle-Isle; he was

disguised; he came in the character of some sort of an intendant,

charged by his master to purchase salt-mines. Now, D’Artagnan has no

other master but the king: he came, then, sent by the king. He saw

Porthos.”

“Who is Porthos?”

“I beg your pardon, I made a mistake. He saw M. du Vallon at

Belle-Isle; and he knows, as well as you and I do, that Belle-Isle is

fortified.”

“And you think that the king sent him there?” said Fouquet, pensively.

“I certainly do.”

“And D’Artagnan, in the hands of the king, is a dangerous instrument?”

“The most dangerous imaginable.”

“Then I formed a correct opinion of him at the first glance.”

“How so?”

“I wished to attach him to myself.”

“If you judged him to be the bravest, the most acute, and the most

adroit man in France, you judged correctly.”

“He must be had then, at any price.”

“D’Artagnan?”

“Is not that your opinion?”

“It may be my opinion, but you will never get him.”

“Why?”

“Because we have allowed the time to go by. He was dissatisfied with

the court, we should have profited by that; since that, he has passed

into England; there he powerfully assisted in the restoration, there he

gained a fortune, and, after all, he returned to the service of the

king. Well, if he has returned to the service of the king, it is

because he is well paid in that service.”

“We will pay him even better, that is all.”

“Oh! monsieur, excuse me; D’Artagnan has a high respect for his word,

and where that is once engaged he keeps it.”

“What do you conclude, then?” said Fouquet, with great inquietude.

“At present, the principal thing is to parry a dangerous blow.”

“And how is it to be parried?”

“Listen.”

“But D’Artagnan will come and render an account to the king of his

mission.”

“Oh, we have time enough to think about that.”

“How so? You are much in advance of him, I presume?”

“Nearly ten hours.”

“Well, in ten hours——”

Aramis shook his pale head. “Look at these clouds which flit across the

heavens; at these swallows which cut the air. D’Artagnan moves more

quickly than the clouds or the birds; D’Artagnan is the wind which

carries them.”

“A strange man!”

“I tell you, he is superhuman, monsieur. He is of my own age, and I

have known him these five-and-thirty years.”

“Well?”

“Well, listen to my calculation, monsieur. I sent M. du Vallon off to

you two hours after midnight. M. du Vallon was eight hours in advance

of me, when did M. du Vallon arrive?”

“About four hours ago.”

“You see, then, that I gained four upon him; and yet Porthos is a

staunch horseman, and he has left on the road eight dead horses, whose

bodies I came to successively. I rode post fifty leagues; but I have

the gout, the gravel, and what else I know not; so that fatigue kills

me. I was obliged to dismount at Tours; since that, rolling along in a

carriage, half dead, sometimes overturned, drawn upon the sides, and

sometimes on the back of the carriage, always with four spirited horses

at full gallop, I have arrived—arrived, gaining four hours upon

Porthos; but, see you, D’Artagnan does not weigh three hundred-weight,

as Porthos does; D’Artagnan has not the gout and gravel, as I have; he

is not a horseman, he is a centaur. D’Artagnan, look you, set out for

Belle-Isle when I set out for Paris; and D’Artagnan, notwithstanding my

ten hours, advance, D’Artagnan will arrive within two hours after me.”

“But, then, accidents?”

“He never meets with accidents.”

“Horses may fail him.”

“He will run as fast as a horse.”

“Good God! what a man!”

“Yes, he is a man whom I love and admire. I love him because he is

good, great, and loyal; I admire him because he represents in my eyes

the culminating point of human power; but, whilst loving and admiring

him, I fear him, and am on my guard against him. Now then, I resume,

monsieur; in two hours D’Artagnan will be here; be beforehand with him.

Go to the Louvre, and see the king, before he sees D’Artagnan.”

“What shall I say to the king?”

“Nothing; give him Belle-Isle.”

“Oh! Monsieur d’Herblay! Monsieur d’Herblay,” cried Fouquet, “what

projects crushed all at once!”

“After one project that has failed, there is always another project

that may lead to fortune; we should never despair. Go, monsieur, and go

at once.”

“But that garrison, so carefully chosen, the king will change it

directly.”

“That garrison, monsieur, was the king’s when it entered Belle-Isle; it

is yours now; it is the same with all garrisons after a fortnight’s

occupation. Let things go on, monsieur. Do you see any inconvenience in

having an army at the end of a year, instead of two regiments? Do you

not see that your garrison of today will make you partisans at La

Rochelle, Nantes, Bordeaux, Toulouse—in short, wherever they may be

sent to? Go to the king, monsieur; go; time flies, and D’Artagnan,

while we are losing time, is flying, like an arrow, along the

high-road.”

“Monsieur d’Herblay, you know that each word from you is a germ which

fructifies in my thoughts. I will go to the Louvre.”

“Instantly, will you not?”

“I only ask time to change my dress.”

“Remember that D’Artagnan has no need to pass through Saint-Mande; but

will go straight to the Louvre; that is cutting off an hour from the

advantage that yet remains to us.”

“D’Artagnan may have everything except my English horses. I shall be at

the Louvre in twenty-five minutes.” And, without losing a second,

Fouquet gave orders for his departure.

Aramis had only time to say to him, “Return as quickly as you go; for I

shall await you impatiently.”

Five minutes after, the superintendent was flying along the road to

Paris. During this time Aramis desired to be shown the chamber in which

Porthos was sleeping. At the door of Fouquet’s cabinet he was folded in

the arms of Pellisson, who had just heard of his arrival, and had left

his office to see him. Aramis received, with that friendly dignity

which he knew so well how to assume, these caresses, respectful as

earnest; but all at once stopping on the landing-place, “What is that I

hear up yonder?”

There was, in fact, a hoarse, growling kind of noise, like the roar of

a hungry tiger, or an impatient lion. “Oh, that is nothing,” said

Pellisson, smiling.

“Well; but——”

“It is M. du Vallon snoring.”

“Ah! true,” said Aramis. “I had forgotten. No one but he is capable of

making such a noise. Allow me, Pellisson, to inquire if he wants

anything.”

“And you will permit me to accompany you?”

“Oh, certainly;” and both entered the chamber. Porthos was stretched

upon the bed; his face was violet rather than red; his eyes were

swelled; his mouth was wide open. The roaring which escaped from the

deep cavities of his chest made the glass of the windows vibrate. To

those developed and clearly defined muscles starting from his face, to

his hair matted with sweat, to the energetic heaving of his chin and

shoulders, it was impossible to refuse a certain degree of admiration.

Strength carried to this point is semi-divine. The Herculean legs and

feet of Porthos had, by swelling, burst his stockings; all the strength

of his huge body was converted into the rigidity of stone. Porthos

moved no more than does the giant of granite which reclines upon the

plains of Agrigentum. According to Pellisson’s orders, his boots had

been cut off, for no human power could have pulled them off. Four

lackeys had tried in vain, pulling at them as they would have pulled

capstans; and yet all this did not awaken him. They had hacked off his

boots in fragments, and his legs had fallen back upon the bed. They

then cut off the rest of his clothes, carried him to a bath, in which

they let him soak a considerable time. They then put on him clean

linen, and placed him in a well-warmed bed—the whole with efforts and

pains which might have roused a dead man, but which did not make

Porthos open an eye, or interrupt for a second the formidable diapason

of his snoring. Aramis wished on his part, with his nervous nature,

armed with extraordinary courage, to outbrave fatigue, and employ

himself with Gourville and Pellisson, but he fainted in the chair in

which he had persisted sitting. He was carried into the adjoining room,

where the repose of bed soon soothed his failing brain.

CHAPTER 75.

In which Monsieur Fouquet acts

In the meantime Fouquet was hastening to the Louvre, at the best speed

of his English horses. The king was at work with Colbert. All at once

the king became thoughtful. The two sentences of death he had signed on

mounting his throne sometimes recurred to his memory; they were two

black spots which he saw with his eyes open; two spots of blood which

he saw when his eyes were closed. “Monsieur,” said he, rather sharply,

to the intendant; “it sometimes seems to me that those two men you made

me condemn were not very great culprits.”

“Sire, they were picked out from the herd of the farmers of the

financiers, which wanted decimating.”

“Picked out by whom?”

“By necessity, sire,” replied Colbert, coldly.

“Necessity!—a great word,” murmured the young king.

“A great goddess, sire.”

“They were devoted friends of the superintendent, were they not?”

“Yes, sire; friends who would have given up their lives for Monsieur

Fouquet.”

“They have given them, monsieur,” said the king.

“That is true;—but uselessly, by good luck,—which was not their

intention.”

“How much money had these men fraudulently obtained?”

“Ten millions, perhaps; of which six have been confiscated.”

“And is that money in my coffers?” said the king with a certain air of

repugnance.

“It is there, sire; but this confiscation, whilst threatening M.

Fouquet, has not touched him.”

“You conclude, then, M. Colbert——”

“That if M. Fouquet has raised against your majesty a troop of factious

rioters to extricate his friends from punishment, he will raise an army

when he has in turn to extricate himself from punishment.”

The king darted at his confidant one of those looks which resemble the

livid fire of a flash of lightning, one of those looks which illuminate

the darkness of the basest consciences. “I am astonished,” said he,

“that, thinking such things of M. Fouquet, you did not come to give me

your counsels thereupon.”

“Counsels upon what, sire?”

“Tell me, in the first place, clearly and precisely, what you think, M.

Colbert.”

“Upon what subject, sire?”

“Upon the conduct of M. Fouquet.”

“I think, sire, that M. Fouquet, not satisfied with attracting all the

money to himself, as M. Mazarin did, and by that means depriving your

majesty of one part of your power, still wishes to attract to himself

all the friends of easy life and pleasure—of what idlers call poetry,

and politicians, corruption. I, think that, by holding the subjects of

your majesty in pay, he trespasses upon the royal prerogative, and

cannot, if this continues so, be long in placing your majesty among the

weak and the obscure.”

“How would you qualify all these projects, M. Colbert?”

“The projects of M. Fouquet, sire?”

“Yes.”

“They are called crimes of lese majeste.”

“And what is done to criminals guilty of lese majeste?”

“They are arrested, tried, and punished.”

“You are quite sure that M. Fouquet has conceived the idea of the crime

you impute to him?”

“I can say more, sire, there is even a commencement of the execution of

it.”

“Well, then, I return to that which I was saying, M. Colbert.”

“And you were saying, sire?”

“Give me counsel.”

“Pardon me, sire, but in the first place, I have something to add.”

“Say—what?”

“An evident, palpable, material proof of treason.”

“And what is that?”

“I have just learnt that M. Fouquet is fortifying Belle-Isle.”

“Ah, indeed!”

“Yes, sire.”

“Are you sure?”

“Perfectly. Do you know, sire, what soldiers there are in Belle-Isle?”

“No, ma foi! Do you?”

“I am ignorant, likewise, sire; I should therefore propose to your

majesty to send somebody to Belle-Isle?”

“Who?”

“Me, for instance.”

“And what would you do at Belle-Isle?”

“Inform myself whether, after the example of the ancient feudal lords,

M. Fouquet was battlementing his walls.”

“And with what purpose could he do that?”

“With the purpose of defending himself some day against his king.”

“But, if it be thus, M. Colbert,” said Louis, “we must immediately do

as you say; M. Fouquet must be arrested.”

“That is impossible.”

“I thought I had already told you, monsieur, that I suppressed that

word in my service.”

“The service of your majesty cannot prevent M. Fouquet from being

surintendant-general.”

“Well?”

“That, in consequence of holding that post, he has for him all the

parliament, as he has all the army by his largesses, literature by his

favors, and the noblesse by his presents.”

“That is to say, then, that I can do nothing against M. Fouquet?”

“Absolutely nothing,—at least at present, sire.”

“You are a sterile counselor, M. Colbert.”

“Oh, no, sire; for I will not confine myself to pointing out the peril

to your majesty.”

“Come, then, where shall we begin to undermine this Colossus; let us

see;” and his majesty began to laugh bitterly.

“He has grown great by money; kill him by money, sire.”

“If I were to deprive him of his charge?”

“A bad means, sire.”

“The good—the good, then?”

“Ruin him, sire, that is the way.

“But how?”

“Occasions will not be wanting, take advantage of all occasions.”

“Point them out to me.”

“Here is one at once. His royal highness Monsieur is about to be

married; his nuptials must be magnificent. That is a good occasion for

your majesty to demand a million of M. Fouquet. M. Fouquet, who pays

twenty thousand livres down when he need not pay more than five

thousand, will easily find that million when your majesty demands it.”

“That is all very well; I will demand it,” said Louis.

“If your majesty will sign the ordonnance I will have the money got

together myself.” And Colbert pushed a paper before the king, and

presented a pen to him.

At that moment the usher opened the door and announced monsieur le

surintendant. Louis turned pale. Colbert let the pen fall, and drew

back from the king, over whom he extended his black wings like an evil

spirit. The superintendent made his entrance like a man of the court,

to whom a single glance was sufficient to make him appreciate the

situation. That situation was not very encouraging for Fouquet,

whatever might be his consciousness of strength. The small black eye of

Colbert, dilated by envy, and the limpid eye of Louis XIV., inflamed by

anger, signalled some pressing danger. Courtiers are, with regard to

court rumors, like old soldiers, who distinguish through the blasts of

wind and bluster of leaves the sound of the distant steps of an armed

troop. They can, after having listened, tell pretty nearly how many men

are marching, how many arms resound, how many cannons roll. Fouquet had

then only to interrogate the silence which his arrival had produced; he

found it big with menacing revelations. The king allowed him time

enough to advance as far as the middle of the chamber. His adolescent

modesty commanded this forbearance of the moment. Fouquet boldly seized

the opportunity.

“Sire,” said he, “I was impatient to see your majesty.”

“What for?” asked Louis.

“To announce some good news to you.”

Colbert, minus grandeur of person, less largeness of heart, resembled

Fouquet in many points. He had the same penetration, the same knowledge

of men; moreover, that great power of self-compression which gives to

hypocrites time to reflect, and gather themselves up to take a spring.

He guessed that Fouquet was going to meet the blow he was about to deal

him. His eyes glittered ominously.

“What news?” asked the king. Fouquet placed a roll of papers on the

table.

“Let your majesty have the goodness to cast your eyes over this work,”

said he. The king slowly unfolded the paper.

“Plans?” said he.

“Yes, sire.”

“And what are these plans?”

“A new fortification, sire.”

“Ah, ah!” said the king, “you amuse yourself with tactics and

strategies, then, M. Fouquet?”

“I occupy myself with everything that may be useful to the reign of

your majesty,” replied Fouquet.

“Beautiful descriptions!” said the king, looking at the design.

“Your majesty comprehends, without doubt,” said Fouquet, bending over

the paper; “here is the circle of the walls, here are the forts, there

the advanced works.”

“And what do I see here, monsieur?”

“The sea.”

“The sea all round?”

“Yes, sire.”

“And what is, then, the name of this place of which you show me the

plan?”

“Sire, it is Belle-Isle-en-Mer,” replied Fouquet with simplicity.

At this word, at this name, Colbert made so marked a movement, that the

king turned round to enforce the necessity for reserve. Fouquet did not

appear to be the least in the world concerned by the movement of

Colbert, or the king’s signal.

“Monsieur,” continued Louis, “you have then fortified Belle-Isle?”

“Yes, sire; and I have brought the plan and the accounts to your

majesty,” replied Fouquet, “I have expended sixteen hundred thousand

livres in this operation.”

“What to do?” replied Louis, coldly, having taken the initiative from a

malicious look of the intendant.

“For an aim very easy to seize,” replied, Fouquet. “Your majesty was on

cool terms with Great Britain.”

“Yes; but since the restoration of King Charles II. I have formed an

alliance with him.”

“A month since, sire, your majesty has truly said; but it is more than

six months since the fortifications of Belle-Isle were begun.”

“Then they have become useless.”

“Sire, fortifications are never useless. I fortified Belle-Isle against

MM. Monk and Lambert and all those London citizens who were playing at

soldiers. Belle-Isle will be ready fortified against the Dutch, against

whom either England or your majesty cannot fail to make war.”

The king was again silent, and looked askant at Colbert. “Belle-Isle, I

believe,” added Louis, “is yours, M. Fouquet?”

“No, sire.”

“Whose then?”

“Your majesty’s.”

Colbert was seized with as much terror as if a gulf had opened beneath

his feet. Louis started with admiration, either at the genius or the

devotion of Fouquet.

“Explain yourself, monsieur,” said he.

“Nothing more easy, sire; Belle-Isle is one of my estates; I have

fortified it at my own expense. But as nothing in the world can oppose

a subject making an humble present to his king, I offer your majesty

the proprietorship of the estate, of which you will leave me the

usufruct. Belle-Isle, as a place of war, ought to be occupied by the

king. Your majesty will be able, henceforth, to keep a safe garrison

there.”

Colbert felt almost sinking down upon the floor. To keep himself from

falling, he was obliged to hold by the columns of the wainscoting.

“This is a piece of great skill in the art of war that you have

exhibited here, monsieur,” said Louis.

“Sire, the initiative did not come from me,” replied Fouquet: “many

others have inspired me with it. The plans themselves have been made by

one of the most distinguished engineers.”

“His name?”

“M. du Vallon.”

“M. du Vallon?” resumed Louis, “I do not know him. It is much to be

lamented, M. Colbert,” continued he, “that I do not know the names of

the men of talent who do honor to my reign.” And while saying these

words he turned towards Colbert. The latter felt himself crushed, the

sweat flowed from his brow, no word presented itself to his lips, he

suffered an inexpressible martyrdom. “You will recollect that name,”

added Louis XIV.

Colbert bowed, but was paler than his ruffles of Flemish lace. Fouquet

continued:

“The masonries are of Roman concrete; the architects amalgamated it for

me after the best accounts of antiquity.”

“And the cannon?” asked Louis.

“Oh! sire, that concerns your majesty; it did not become me to place

cannon in my own house, unless your majesty had told me it was yours.”

Louis began to float, undetermined between the hatred which this so

powerful man inspired him with, and the pity he felt for the other, so

cast down, who seemed to him the counterfeit of the former. But the

consciousness of his kingly duty prevailed over the feelings of the

man, and he stretched out his finger to the paper.

“It must have cost you a great deal of money to carry these plans into

execution,” said he.

“I believe I had the honor of telling your majesty the amount.”

“Repeat it if you please, I have forgotten it.”

“Sixteen hundred thousand livres.”

“Sixteen hundred thousand livres! you are enormously rich, monsieur.”

“It is your majesty who is rich, since Belle-Isle is yours.”

“Yes, thank you; but however rich I may be, M. Fouquet——” The king

stopped.

“Well, sire?” asked the superintendent.

“I foresee the moment when I shall want money.”

“You, sire? And at what moment, then?”

“To-morrow, for example.”

“Will your majesty do me the honor to explain yourself?”

“My brother is going to marry the English Princess.”

“Well, sire?”

“Well, I ought to give the bride a reception worthy of the

granddaughter of Henry IV.”

“That is but just, sire.”

“Then I shall want money.”

“No doubt.”

“I shall want——” Louis hesitated. The sum he was going to demand was

the same that he had been obliged to refuse Charles II. He turned

towards Colbert, that he might give the blow.

“I shall want, to-morrow——” repeated he, looking at Colbert.

“A million,” said the latter, bluntly; delighted to take his revenge.

Fouquet turned his back upon the intendant to listen to the king. He

did not turn round, but waited till the king repeated, or rather

murmured, “A million.”

“Oh! sire,” replied Fouquet disdainfully, “a million! What will your

majesty do with a million?”

“It appears to me, nevertheless——” said Louis XIV.

“That is not more than is spent at the nuptials of one of the most

petty princes of Germany.”

“Monsieur!”

“Your majesty must have two millions at least. The horses alone would

run away with five hundred thousand livres. I shall have the honor of

sending your majesty sixteen hundred thousand livres this evening.”

“How,” said the king, “sixteen hundred thousand livres?”

“Look, sire,” replied Fouquet, without even turning towards Colbert, “I

know that wants four hundred thousand livres of the two millions. But

this monsieur of l’intendance” (pointing over his shoulder to Colbert

who, if possible, became paler, behind him) “has in his coffers nine

hundred thousand livres of mine.”

The king turned round to look at Colbert.

“But——” said the latter.

“Monsieur,” continued Fouquet, still speaking indirectly to Colbert,

“monsieur has received a week ago sixteen hundred thousand livres; he

has paid a hundred thousand livres to the guards, sixty-four thousand

livres to the hospitals, twenty-five thousand to the Swiss, a hundred

and thirty thousand for provisions, a thousand for arms, ten thousand

for accidental expenses; I do not err, then, in reckoning upon nine

hundred thousand livres that are left.” Then turning towards Colbert,

like a disdainful head of office towards his inferior, “Take care,

monsieur,” said he, “that those nine hundred thousand livres be

remitted to his majesty this evening, in gold.”

“But,” said the king, “that will make two millions five hundred

thousand livres.”

“Sire, the five hundred thousand livres over will serve as pocket money

for his Royal Highness. You understand, Monsieur Colbert, this evening

before eight o’clock.”

And with these words, bowing respectfully to the king, the

superintendent made his exit backwards, without honoring with a single

look the envious man, whose head he had just half shaved.

Colbert tore his ruffles to pieces in his rage, and bit his lips till

they bled.

Fouquet had not passed the door of the cabinet, when an usher pushing

by him, exclaimed: “A courier from Bretagne for his majesty.”

“M. d’Herblay was right,” murmured Fouquet, pulling out his watch; “an

hour and fifty-five minutes. It was quite true.”

CHAPTER 76.

In which D’Artagnan finishes by at length placing his Hand upon his

Captain’s Commission

The reader guesses beforehand whom the usher preceded in announcing the

courier from Bretagne. This messenger was easily recognized. It was

D’Artagnan, his clothes dusty, his face inflamed, his hair dripping

with sweat, his legs stiff; he lifted his feet painfully at every step,

on which resounded the clink of his blood-stained spurs. He perceived

in the doorway he was passing through, the superintendent coming out.

Fouquet bowed with a smile to him who, an hour before, was bringing him

ruin and death. D’Artagnan found in his goodness of heart, and in his

inexhaustible vigor of body, enough presence of mind to remember the

kind reception of this man; he bowed then, also, much more from

benevolence and compassion, than from respect. He felt upon his lips

the word which had so many times been repeated to the Duc de Guise:

“Fly.” But to pronounce that word would have been to betray his cause;

to speak that word in the cabinet of the king, and before an usher,

would have been to ruin himself gratuitously, and could save nobody.

D’Artagnan then contented himself with bowing to Fouquet and entered.

At this moment the king floated between the joy the last words of

Fouquet had given him, and his pleasure at the return of D’Artagnan.

Without being a courtier, D’Artagnan had a glance as sure and as rapid

as if he had been one. He read, on his entrance, devouring humiliation

on the countenance of Colbert. He even heard the king say these words

to him;—

“Ah! Monsieur Colbert, you have then nine hundred thousand livres at

the intendance?” Colbert, suffocated, bowed, but made no reply. All

this scene entered into the mind of D’Artagnan, by the eyes and ears,

at once.

The first word of Louis to his musketeer, as if he wished it to

contrast with what he was saying at the moment, was a kind “good day.”

His second was to send away Colbert. The latter left the king’s

cabinet, pallid and tottering, whilst D’Artagnan twisted up the ends of

his mustache.

“I love to see one of my servants in this disorder,” said the king,

admiring the martial stains upon the clothes of his envoy.

“I thought, sire, my presence at the Louvre was sufficiently urgent to

excuse my presenting myself thus before you.”

“You bring me great news, then, monsieur?”

“Sire, the thing is this, in two words: Belle-Isle is fortified,

admirably fortified; Belle-Isle has a double enciete, a citadel, two

detached forts; its ports contain three corsairs; and the side

batteries only await their cannon.”

“I know all that, monsieur,” replied the king.

“What! your majesty knows all that?” replied the musketeer, stupefied.

“I have the plan of the fortifications of Belle-Isle,” said the king.

“Your majesty has the plan?”

“Here it is.”

“It is really correct, sire: I saw a similar one on the spot.”

D’Artagnan’s brow became clouded.

“Ah! I understand all. Your majesty did not trust to me alone, but sent

some other person,” said he in a reproachful tone.

“Of what importance is the manner, monsieur, in which I have learnt

what I know, so that I know it?”

“Sire, sire,” said the musketeer, without seeking even to conceal his

dissatisfaction; “but I must be permitted to say to your majesty, that

it is not worth while to make me use such speed, to risk twenty times

the breaking of my neck, to salute me on my arrival with such

intelligence. Sire, when people are not trusted, or are deemed

insufficient, they should scarcely be employed.” And D’Artagnan, with a

movement perfectly military, stamped with his foot, and left upon the

floor dust stained with blood. The king looked at him, inwardly

enjoying his first triumph.

“Monsieur,” said he, at the expiration of a minute, “not only is

Belle-Isle known to me, but, still further, Belle-Isle is mine.”

“That is well! that is well, sire, I ask but one thing more,” replied

D’Artagnan.—“My discharge.”

“What! your discharge?”

“Without doubt I am too proud to eat the bread of the king without

earning it, or rather by gaining it badly.—My discharge, sire!”

“Oh, oh!”

“I ask for my discharge, or I will take it.”

“You are angry, monsieur?”

“I have reason, mordioux! Thirty-two hours in the saddle, I ride night

and day, I perform prodigies of speed, I arrive stiff as the corpse of

a man who has been hung—and another arrives before me! Come, sire, I am

a fool!—My discharge, sire!”

“Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said Louis, leaning his white hand upon the

dusty arm of the musketeer, “what I tell you will not at all affect

that which I promised you. A king’s word given must be kept.” And the

king going straight to his table, opened a drawer, and took out a

folded paper. “Here is your commission of captain of musketeers; you

have won it, Monsieur d’Artagnan.”

D’Artagnan opened the paper eagerly, and scanned it twice. He could

scarcely believe his eyes.

“And this commission is given you,” continued the king, “not only on

account of your journey to Belle-Isle, but, moreover, for your brave

intervention at the Place de Greve. There, likewise, you served me

valiantly.”

“Ah, ah!” said D’Artagnan, without his self-command being able to

prevent a blush from mounting to his eyes—“you know that also, sire?”

“Yes, I know it.”

The king possessed a piercing glance and an infallible judgment, when

it was his object to read men’s minds. “You have something to say,”

said he to the musketeer, “something to say which you do not say. Come,

speak freely, monsieur; you know that I told you, once for all, that

you are to be always quite frank with me.”

“Well, sire! what I have to say is this, that I would prefer being made

captain of musketeers for having charged a battery at the head of my

company, or taken a city, than for causing two wretches to be hung.”

“Is this quite true you tell me?”

“And why should your majesty suspect me of dissimulation, I ask?”

“Because I know you well, monsieur; you cannot repent of having drawn

your sword for me.”

“Well, in that your majesty is deceived, and greatly; yes, I do repent

of having drawn my sword on account of the results that action

produced; the poor men who were hung, sire, were neither your enemies

nor mine; and they could not defend themselves.”

The king preserved silence for a moment. “And your companion, M.

d’Artagnan, does he partake of your repentance?”

“My companion?”

“Yes, you were not alone, I have been told.”

“Alone, where?”

“At the Place de Greve.”

“No, sire, no,” said D’Artagnan, blushing at the idea that the king

might have a suspicion that he, D’Artagnan, had wished to engross to

himself all the glory that belonged to Raoul; “no, mordioux! and as

your majesty says, I had a companion, and a good companion, too.”

“A young man?”

“Yes, sire; a young man. Oh! your majesty must accept my compliments,

you are as well informed of things out of doors as things within. It is

M. Colbert who makes all these fine reports to the king.”

“M. Colbert has said nothing but good of you, M. d’Artagnan, and he

would have met with a bad reception if he had come to tell me anything

else.”

“That is fortunate!”

“But he also said much good of that young man.”

“And with justice,” said the musketeer.

“In short, it appears that this young man is a fire-eater,” said Louis,

in order to sharpen the sentiment which he mistook for envy.

“A fire-eater! Yes, sire,” repeated D’Artagnan, delighted on his part

to direct the king’s attention to Raoul.

“Do you not know his name?”

“Well, I think——”

“You know him then?”

“I have known him nearly five-and-twenty years, sire.”

“Why, he is scarcely twenty-five years old!” cried the king.

“Well, sire! I have known him ever since he was born, that is all.”

“Do you affirm that?”

“Sire,” said D’Artagnan, “your majesty questions me with a mistrust in

which I recognize another character than your own. M. Colbert, who has

so well informed you, has he not forgotten to tell you that this young

man is the son of my most intimate friend?”

“The Vicomte de Bragelonne?”

“Certainly, sire. The father of the Vicomte de Bragelonne is M. le

Comte de la Fere, who so powerfully assisted in the restoration of king

Charles II. Bragelonne comes of a valiant race, sire.”

“Then he is the son of that nobleman who came to me, or rather to M.

Mazarin, on the part of King Charles II., to offer me his alliance?”

“Exactly, sire.”

“And the Comte de la Fere is a great soldier, say you?”

“Sire, he is a man who has drawn his sword more times for the king,

your father, than there are, at present, months in the happy life of

your majesty.”

It was Louis XIV. who now bit his lip.

“That is well, M. d’Artagnan, very well! And M. le Comte de la Fere is

your friend, say you?”

“For about forty years; yes, sire. Your majesty may see that I do not

speak to you of yesterday.”

“Should you be glad to see this young man, M. d’Artagnan?”

“Delighted, sire.”

The king touched his bell, and an usher appeared. “Call M. de

Bragelonne,” said the king.

“Ah! ah! he is here?” said D’Artagnan.

“He is on guard to-day, at the Louvre, with the company of the

gentlemen of monsieur le prince.”

The king had scarcely ceased speaking, when Raoul presented himself,

and, on seeing D’Artagnan, smiled on him with that charming smile which

is only found upon the lips of youth.

“Come, come,” said D’Artagnan, familiarly, to Raoul, “the king will

allow you to embrace me; only tell his majesty you thank him.”

Raoul bowed so gracefully, that Louis, to whom all superior qualities

were pleasing when they did not overshadow his own, admired his beauty,

strength and modesty.

“Monsieur,” said the king, addressing Raoul, “I have asked monsieur le

prince to be kind enough to give you up to me; I have received his

reply, and you belong to me from this morning. Monsieur le prince was a

good master, but I hope you will not lose by the exchange.”

“Yes, yes, Raoul, be satisfied; the king has some good in him,” said

D’Artagnan, who had fathomed the character of Louis, and who played

with his self-love, within certain limits; always observing, be it

understood, the proprieties and flattering, even when he appeared to be

bantering.

“Sire,” said Bragelonne, with a voice soft and musical, and with the

natural and easy elocution he inherited from his father, “sire, it is

not from to-day that I belong to your majesty.”

“Oh! no, I know,” said the king, “you mean your enterprise of the

Greve. That day, you were truly mine, monsieur.”

“Sire, it is not of that day I would speak; it would not become me to

refer to so paltry a service in the presence of such a man as M.

d’Artagnan. I would speak of a circumstance which created an epoch in

my life, and which consecrated me, from the age of sixteen, to the

devoted service of your majesty.”

“Ah! ah!” said the king, “what was that circumstance? Tell me,

monsieur.”

“This is it, sire.—When I was setting out on my first campaign, that is

to say, to join the army of monsieur le prince, M. le Comte de la Fere

came to conduct me as far as Saint-Denis, where the remains of King

Louis XIII. wait, upon the lowest steps of the funeral basilique, a

successor, whom God will not send him, I hope, for many years. Then he

made me swear upon the ashes of our masters, to serve royalty,

represented by you—incarnate in you, sire—to serve it in word, in

thought, and in action. I swore, and God and the dead were witnesses to

my oath. During ten years, sire, I have not so often as I desired had

occasion to keep it. I am a soldier of your majesty, and nothing else;

and, on calling me nearer to you, I do not change my master, I only

change my garrison.”

Raoul was silent, and bowed. Louis still listened after he had done

speaking.

“Mordioux!” cried D’Artagnan, “that was well spoken! was it not, your

majesty? A good race! a noble race!”

“Yes,” murmured the agitated king, without, however, daring to manifest

his emotion, for it had no other cause than contact with a nature

intrinsically noble. “Yes, monsieur, you say truly:—wherever you were,

you were the king’s. But in changing your garrison, believe me you will

find an advancement of which you are worthy.”

Raoul saw that this ended what the king had to say to him. And with the

perfect tact which characterized his refined nature, he bowed and

retired.

“Is there anything else, monsieur, of which you have to inform me?”

said the king, when he found himself again alone with D’Artagnan.

“Yes, sire, and I kept that news for the last, for it is sad, and will

clothe European royalty in mourning.”

“What do you tell me?”

“Sire, in passing through Blois, a word, a sad word, echoed from the

palace, struck my ear.”

“In truth, you terrify me, M. d’Artagnan.”

“Sire, this word was pronounced to me by a piqueur, who wore crape on

his arm.”

“My uncle, Gaston of Orleans, perhaps.”

“Sire, he has rendered his last sigh.”

“And I was not warned of it!” cried the king, whose royal

susceptibility saw an insult in the absence of this intelligence.

“Oh! do not be angry, sire,” said D’Artagnan; “neither the couriers of

Paris, nor the couriers of the whole world, can travel with your

servant; the courier from Blois will not be here these two hours, and

he rides well, I assure you, seeing that I only passed him on the

thither side of Orleans.”

“My uncle Gaston,” murmured Louis, pressing his hand to his brow, and

comprising in those three words all that his memory recalled of that

symbol of opposing sentiments.

“Eh! yes, sire, it is thus,” said D’Artagnan, philosophically replying

to the royal thought, “it is thus the past flies away.”

“That is true, monsieur, that is true; but there remains for us, thank

God! the future; and we will try to make it not too dark.”

“I feel confidence in your majesty on that head,” said D’Artagnan,

bowing, “and now——”

“You are right, monsieur; I had forgotten the hundred leagues you have

just ridden. Go, monsieur, take care of one of the best of soldiers,

and when you have reposed a little, come and place yourself at my

disposal.”

“Sire, absent or present, I am always yours.”

D’Artagnan bowed and retired. Then, as if he had only come from

Fontainebleau, he quickly traversed the Louvre to rejoin Bragelonne.

CHAPTER 77.

A Lover and his Mistress

Whilst the wax-lights were burning in the castle of Blois, around the

inanimate body of Gaston of Orleans, that last representative of the

past; whilst the bourgeois of the city were thinking out his epitaph,

which was far from being a panegyric; whilst madame the dowager, no

longer remembering that in her young days she had loved that senseless

corpse to such a degree as to fly the paternal palace for his sake, was

making, within twenty paces of the funeral apartment, her little

calculations of interest and her little sacrifices of pride; other

interests and other prides were in agitation in all the parts of the

castle into which a living soul could penetrate. Neither the lugubrious

sounds of the bells, nor the voices of the chanters, nor the splendor

of the waxlights through the windows, nor the preparations for the

funeral, had power to divert the attention of two persons, placed at a

window of the interior court—-a window that we are acquainted with, and

which lighted a chamber forming part of what were called the little

apartments. For the rest, a joyous beam of the sun, for the sun

appeared to care little for the loss France had just suffered; a

sunbeam, we say, descended upon them, drawing perfumes from the

neighboring flowers, and animating the walls themselves. These two

persons, so occupied, not by the death of the duke, but by the

conversation which was the consequence of that death, were a young

woman and a young man. The latter personage, a man of from twenty-five

to twenty-six years of age, with a mien sometimes lively and sometimes

dull, making good use of two large eyes, shaded with long eye-lashes,

was short of stature and swart of skin; he smiled with an enormous, but

well-furnished mouth, and his pointed chin, which appeared to enjoy a

mobility nature does not ordinarily grant to that portion of the

countenance, leant from time to time very lovingly towards his

interlocutrix, who, we must say did not always draw back so rapidly as

strict propriety had a right to require. The young girl—we know her,

for we have already seen her, at that very same window by the light of

that same sun—the young girl presented a singular mixture of shyness

and reflection; she was charming when she laughed, beautiful when she

became serious; but, let us hasten to say, she was more frequently

charming than beautiful. These two appeared to have attained the

culminating point of a discussion—half-bantering, half-serious.

“Now, Monsieur Malicorne,” said the young girl, “does it, at length,

please you that we should talk reasonably?”

“You believe that that is very easy, Mademoiselle Aure,” replied the

young man. “To do what we like, when we can only do what we are able——”

“Good! there he is bewildered in his phrases.”

“Who, I?”

“Yes, you quit that lawyer’s logic, my dear.”

“Another impossibility. Clerk I am, Mademoiselle de Montalais.”

“Demoiselle I am, Monsieur Malicorne.”

“Alas, I know it well, and you overwhelm me by your rank; so I will say

no more to you.”

“Well, no, I don’t overwhelm you; say what you have to tell me—say—it,

I insist upon it.”

“Well, I obey you.”

“That is truly fortunate.”

“Monsieur is dead.”

“Ah, peste! there’s news! And where do you come from, to be able to

tell us that?”

“I come from Orleans, mademoiselle.”

“And is that all the news you bring?”

“Ah, no; I am come to tell you that Madame Henrietta of England is

coming to marry the king’s brother.”

“Indeed, Malicorne, you are insupportable with your news of the last

century. Now, mind, if you persist in this bad habit of laughing at

people, I will have you turned out.”

“Oh!”

“Yes; for really you exasperate me.”

“There, there. Patience, mademoiselle.”

“You want to make yourself of consequence; I know well enough why. Go!”

“Tell me, and I will answer you frankly, yes, if the thing be true.”

“You know that I am anxious to have that commission of lady of honor,

which I have been foolish enough to ask of you, and you do not use your

credit.”

“Who, I?” Malicorne cast down his eyes, joined his hands, and assumed

his sullen air. “And what credit can the poor clerk of a procurer have,

pray?”

“Your father has not twenty thousand livres a year for nothing, M.

Malicorne.”

“A provincial fortune, Mademoiselle de Montalais.”

“Your father is not in the secrets of monsieur le prince for nothing.”

“An advantage which is confined to lending monseigneur money.”

“In a word, you are not the most cunning young fellow in the province

for nothing.”

“You flatter me “

“Who, I?”

“Yes, you.”

“How so?”

“Since I maintain that I have no credit, and you maintain I have.”

“Well, then,—my commission?”

“Well,—your commission?”

“Shall I have it, or shall I not?”

“You shall have it.”

“Ay, but when?”

“When you like.”

“Where is it, then?”

“In my pocket.”

“How—in your pocket?”

“Yes.”

And, with a smile, Malicorne drew from his pocket a letter, upon which

mademoiselle seized as a prey, and which she read eagerly. As she read,

her face brightened.

“Malicorne,” cried she, after having read it, “in truth, you are a good

lad.”

“What for, mademoiselle?”

“Because you might have been paid for this commission, and you have

not.” And she burst into a loud laugh, thinking to put the clerk out of

countenance; but Malicorne sustained the attack bravely.

“I do not understand you,” said he. It was now Montalais who was

disconcerted in her turn. “I have declared my sentiments to you,”

continued Malicorne. “You have told me three times, laughing all the

while, that you did not love me; you have embraced me once without

laughing, and that is all I want.”

“All?” said the proud and coquettish Montalais, in a tone through which

wounded pride was visible.

“Absolutely all, mademoiselle,” replied Malicorne.

“Ah!”—And this monosyllable indicated as much anger as the young man

might have expected gratitude. He shook his head quietly.

“Listen, Montalais,” said he, without heeding whether that familiarity

pleased his mistress or not; “let us not dispute about it.”

“And why not?”

“Because during the year which I have known you, you might have had me

turned out of doors twenty times if I did not please you.”

“Indeed; and on what account should I have had you turned out?”

“Because I had been sufficiently impertinent for that.”

“Oh, that,—yes, that’s true.”

“You see plainly that you are forced to avow it,” said Malicorne.

“Monsieur Malicorne!”

“Don’t let us be angry; if you have retained me, then it has not been

without cause.”

“It is not, at least, because I love you,” cried Montalais.

“Granted. I will even say that, at this moment, I am certain that you

hate me.”

“Oh, you have never spoken so truly.”

“Well, on my part I detest you.”

“Ah! I take the act.”

“Take it. You find me brutal and foolish; on my part I find you have a

harsh voice, and your face is too often distorted with anger. At this

moment you would allow yourself to be thrown out of that window rather

than allow me to kiss the tip of your finger; I would precipitate

myself from the top of the balcony rather than touch the hem of your

robe. But, in five minutes, you will love me, and I shall adore you.

Oh, it is just so.”

“I doubt it.”

“And I swear it.”

“Coxcomb!”

“And then, that is not the true reason. You stand in need of me, Aure,

and I of you. When it pleases you to be gay, I make you laugh; when it

suits me to be loving, I look at you. I have given you a commission of

lady of honor which you wished for; you will give me, presently,

something I wish for.”

“I will?”

“Yes, you will; but, at this moment, my dear Aure, I declare to you

that I wish for absolutely nothing, so be at ease.”

“You are a frightful man, Malicorne; I was going to rejoice at getting

this commission, and thus you quench my joy.”

“Good; there is no time lost,—you will rejoice when I am gone.”

“Go, then; and after——”

“So be it; but in the first place, a piece of advice.”

“What is it?”

“Resume your good-humor,—you are ugly when you pout.”

“Coarse!”

“Come, let us tell the truth to each other, while we are about it.”

“Oh, Malicorne! Bad-hearted man!”

“Oh, Montalais! Ungrateful girl!”

The young man leant with his elbow upon the window-frame; Montalais

took a book and opened it. Malicorne stood up, brushed his hat with his

sleeve; smoothed down his black doublet,—Montalais, though pretending

to read, looked at him out of the corner of her eye.

“Good!” cried she, furious, “he has assumed his respectful air—and he

will pout for a week.”

“A fortnight, mademoiselle,” said Malicorne, bowing.

Montalais lifted up her little doubled fist. “Monster!” said she; “oh!

that I were a man!”

“What would you do to me?”

“I would strangle you.”

“Ah! very well, then,” said Malicorne; “I believe I begin to desire

something.”

“And what do you desire, Monsieur Demon? That I should lose my soul

from anger?”

Malicorne was rolling his hat respectfully between his fingers; but,

all at once, he let fall his hat, seized the young girl by the

shoulders, pulled her towards him and sealed her mouth with two lips

that were very warm, for a man pretending to so much indifference. Aure

would have cried out, but the cry was stifled in the kiss. Nervous and,

apparently, angry, the young girl pushed Malicorne against the wall.

“Good!” said Malicorne, philosophically, “that’s enough for six weeks.

Adieu, mademoiselle, accept my very humble salutation.” And he made

three steps towards the door.

“Well! no,—you shall not go!” cried, Montalais, stamping with her

little foot. “Stay where you are! I order you!”

“You order me?”

“Yes; am I not mistress?”

“Of my heart and soul, without doubt.”

“A pretty property! ma foi! The soul is silly and the heart dry.”

“Beware, Montalais, I know you,” said Malicorne; “you are going to fall

in love with your humble servant.”

“Well, yes!” said she, hanging round his neck with childish indolence,

rather than with loving abandonment. “Well, yes! for I must thank you

at least.”

“And for what?”

“For the commission, is it not my whole future?”

“And mine.”

Montalais looked at him.

“It is frightful,” said she, “that one can never guess whether you are

speaking seriously or not.”

“I cannot speak more seriously. I was going to Paris,—you are going

there,—we are going there.”

“And so it was for that motive only you have served me, selfish

fellow!”

“What would you have me say, Aure? I cannot live without you.”

“Well! in truth, it is just so with me; you are, nevertheless, it must

be confessed, a very bad-hearted young man.”

“Aure, my dear Aure, take care! if you take to calling names again, you

know the effect they produce upon me, and I shall adore you.” And so

saying, Malicorne drew the young girl a second time towards him. But at

that instant a step resounded on the staircase. The young people were

so close, that they would have been surprised in the arms of each

other, if Montalais had not violently pushed Malicorne, with his back

against the door, just then opening. A loud cry, followed by angry

reproaches, immediately resounded. It was Madame de Saint-Remy who

uttered the cry and the angry words. The unlucky Malicorne almost

crushed her between the wall and the door she was coming in at.

“It is again that good-for-nothing!” cried the old lady. “Always here!”

“Ah, madame!” replied Malicorne, in a respectful tone; “it is eight

long days since I was here.”

CHAPTER 78.

In which we at length see the true Heroine of this History appear

Behind Madame de Saint-Remy stood Mademoiselle de la Vallière. She

heard the explosion of maternal anger, and as she divined the cause of

it, she entered the chamber trembling, and perceived the unlucky

Malicorne, whose woeful countenance might have softened or set laughing

whoever observed it coolly. He had promptly intrenched himself behind a

large chair, as if to avoid the first attacks of Madame de Saint-Remy;

he had no hopes of prevailing with words, for she spoke louder than he,

and without stopping; but he reckoned upon the eloquence of his

gestures. The old lady would neither listen to nor see anything;

Malicorne had long been one of her antipathies. But her anger was too

great not to overflow from Malicorne on his accomplice. Montalais had

her turn.

“And you, mademoiselle; you may be certain I shall inform madame of

what is going on in the apartment of one of her ladies of honor!”

“Oh, dear mother!” cried Mademoiselle de la Vallière, “for mercy’s

sake, spare——”

“Hold your tongue, mademoiselle, and do not uselessly trouble yourself

to intercede for unworthy people; that a young maid of honor like you

should be subjected to a bad example is, certes, a misfortune great

enough; but that you should sanction it by your indulgence is what I

will not allow.”

“But in truth,” said Montalais, rebelling again, “I do not know under

what pretense you treat me thus. I am doing no harm, I suppose?”

“And that great good-for-nothing, mademoiselle,” resumed Madame de

Saint-Remy, pointing to Malicorne, “is he here to do any good, I ask

you?”

“He is neither here for good nor harm, madame; he comes to see me, that

is all.”

“It is all very well! all very well!” said the old lady. “Her royal

highness shall be informed of it, and she will judge.”

“At all events, I do not see why,” replied Montalais, “it should be

forbidden M. Malicorne to have intentions towards me, if his intentions

are honorable.”

“Honorable intentions with such a face!” cried Madame de Saint-Remy.

“I thank you in the name of my face, madame,” said Malicorne.

“Come, my daughter, come,” continued Madame de Saint-Remy; “we will go

and inform madame that at the very moment she is weeping for her

husband, at the moment when we are all weeping for a master in this old

castle of Blois, the abode of grief, there are people who amuse

themselves with flirtations!”

“Oh!” cried both the accused, with one voice.

“A maid of honor! a maid of honor!” cried the old lady, lifting her

hands towards heaven.

“Well! it is there you are mistaken, madame,” said Montalais, highly

exasperated; “I am no longer a maid of honor, of madame’s at least.”

“Have you given in your resignation, mademoiselle? That is well! I

cannot but applaud such a determination, and I do applaud it.”

“I do not give in my resignation, madame; I take another service,—that

is all.”

“In the bourgeoisie or in the robe?” asked Madame de Saint-Remy,

disdainfully.

“Please to learn, madame, that I am not a girl to serve either

bourgeoises or robines, and that instead of the miserable court at

which you vegetate, I am going to reside in a court almost royal.”

“Ha, ha! a royal court,” said Madame de Saint-Remy, forcing a laugh; “a

royal court! What think you of that, my daughter?”

And she turned round towards Mademoiselle de la Vallière, whom she

would by main force have dragged away from Montalais, and who, instead

of obeying the impulse of Madame de Saint-Remy, looked first at her

mother and then at Montalais with her beautiful conciliatory eyes.

“I did not say a royal court, madame,” replied Montalais; “because

Madame Henrietta of England, who is about to become the wife of S. A.

R. Monsieur, is not a queen. I said almost royal, and I spoke

correctly, since she will be sister-in-law to the king.”

A thunderbolt falling upon the castle of Blois would not have

astonished Madame de Saint-Remy more than the last sentence of

Montalais.

“What do you say? of Son Altesse Royale Madame Henrietta?” stammered

out the old lady.

“I say I am going to belong to her household, as maid of honor, that is

what I say.”

“As maid of honor!” cried, at the same time, Madame de Saint-Remy with

despair, and Mademoiselle de la Vallière with delight.

“Yes, madame, as maid of honor.”

The old lady’s head sank down as if the blow had been too severe for

her. But, almost immediately recovering herself, she launched a last

projectile at her adversary.

“Oh! oh!” said she, “I have heard of many of these sorts of promises

beforehand, which often lead people to flatter themselves with wild

hopes, and at the last moment, when the time comes to keep the

promises, and have the hopes realized, they are surprised to see the

great credit upon which they reckoned vanish like smoke.”

“Oh! madame, the credit of my protector is incontestable and his

promises are as good as deeds.”

“And would it be indiscreet to ask you the name of this powerful

protector?”

“Oh! mon Dieu! no! it is that gentleman there,” said Montalais,

pointing to Malicorne, who, during this scene, had preserved the most

imperturbable coolness, and the most comic dignity.

“Monsieur!” cried Madame de Saint-Remy, with an explosion of hilarity,

“monsieur is your protector! Is the man whose credit is so powerful,

and whose promises are as good as deeds, Monsieur Malicorne?”

Malicorne bowed.

As to Montalais, as her sole reply, she drew the brevet from her

pocket, and showed it to the old lady.

“Here is the brevet,” said she.

At once all was over. As soon as she had cast a rapid glance over this

fortunate brevet, the good lady clasped her hands, an unspeakable

expression of envy and despair contracted her countenance, and she was

obliged to sit down to avoid fainting. Montalais was not malicious

enough to rejoice extravagantly at her victory, or to overwhelm the

conquered enemy, particularly when that enemy was the mother of her

friend; she used then, but did not abuse, her triumph. Malicorne was

less generous; he assumed noble poses in his fauteuil, and stretched

himself out with a familiarity which, two hours earlier, would have

drawn upon him threats of a caning.

“Maid of honor to the young madame!” repeated Madame de Saint-Remy,

still but half convinced.

“Yes, madame, and through the protection of M. Malicorne, moreover.”

“It is incredible!” repeated the old lady: “is it not incredible,

Louise?” But Louise did not reply; she was sitting, thoughtful, almost

sad; passing one hand over her beautiful brow she sighed heavily.

“Well, but, monsieur,” said Madame de Saint-Remy, all at once, “how did

you manage to obtain this post?”

“I asked for it, madame.”

“Of whom?”

“One of my friends.”

“And have you friends sufficiently powerful at court to give you such

proofs of their credit?”

“It appears so.”

“And may one ask the name of these friends?”

“I did not say I had many friends, madame, I said I had one friend.”

“And that friend is called?”

“Peste! madame, you go too far! When one has a friend as powerful as

mine, we do not publish his name in that fashion, in open day, in order

that he may be stolen from us.”

“You are right, monsieur, to be silent as to that name; for I think it

would be pretty difficult for you to tell it.”

“At all events,” said Montalais, “if the friend does not exist, the

brevet does, and that cuts short the question.”

“Then, I conceive,” said Madame de Saint-Remy, with the gracious smile

of the cat who is going to scratch, “when I found monsieur here just

now——”

“Well?”

“He brought you the brevet.”

“Exactly, madame, you have guessed rightly.”

“Well, then, nothing can be more moral or proper.”

“I think so, madame.”

“And I have been wrong, as it appears, in reproaching you,

mademoiselle.”

“Very wrong, madame; but I am so accustomed to your reproaches, that I

pardon you these.”

“In that case, let us begone, Louise; we have nothing to do but to

retire. Well!”

“Madame!” said La Vallière, starting, “did you speak?”

“You do not appear to be listening, my child.”

“No, madame, I was thinking.”

“About what?”

“A thousand things.”

“You bear me no ill-will, at least, Louise?” cried Montalais, pressing

her hand.

“And why should I, my dear Aure?” replied the girl in a voice soft as a

flute.

“Dame!” resumed Madame de Saint-Remy; “if she did bear you a little

ill-will, poor girl, she could not be much blamed.”

“And why should she bear me ill-will, good gracious?”

“It appears to me that she is of as good a family, and as pretty as

you.”

“Mother! mother!” cried Louise.

“Prettier a hundred times, madame—not of a better family; but that does

not tell me why Louise should bear me ill-will.”

“Do you think it will be very amusing for her to be buried alive at

Blois, when you are going to shine at Paris?”

“But, madame, it is not I who prevent Louise following me thither; on

the contrary, I should certainly be most happy if she came there.”

“But it appears that M. Malicorne, who is all-powerful at court——”

“Ah! so much the worse, madame,” said Malicorne, “every one for himself

in this poor world.”

“Malicorne! Malicorne!” said Montalais. Then stooping towards the young

man:—

“Occupy Madame de Saint-Remy, either in disputing with her, or making

it up with her; I must speak to Louise.” And, at the same time, a soft

pressure of the hand recompensed Malicorne for his future obedience.

Malicorne went grumbling towards Madame de Saint-Remy, whilst Montalais

said to her friend, throwing one arm around her neck:—

“What is the matter? Tell me. Is it true that you would not love me if

I were to shine, as your mother says?”

“Oh, no!” said the young girl, with difficulty restraining her tears;

“on the contrary, I rejoice at your good fortune.”

“Rejoice! why, one would say you are ready to cry!”

“Do people never weep except from envy?”

“Oh! yes, I understand; I am going to Paris, and that word Paris

recalls to your mind a certain cavalier——”

“Aure!”

“A certain cavalier who formerly lived near Blois, and who now resides

at Paris.”

“In truth, I know not what ails me, but I feel stifled.”

“Weep, then, weep, as you cannot give me a smile!”

Louise raised her sweet face, which the tears, rolling down one after

the other, illumined like diamonds.

“Come, confess,” said Montalais.

“What shall I confess?”

“What makes you weep; people don’t weep without cause. I am your

friend; whatever you would wish me to do, I will do. Malicorne is more

powerful than you would think. Do you wish to go to Paris?”

“Alas!” sighed Louise.

“Do you wish to come to Paris?”

“To remain here alone, in this old castle, I who have enjoyed the

delightful habit of listening to your songs, of pressing your hand, of

running about the park with you. Oh! how I shall be ennuyee! how

quickly I shall die!”

“Do you wish to come to Paris?”

Louise breathed another sigh.

“You do not answer me.”

“What would you that I should reply?”

“Yes or no; that is not very difficult I think.”

“Oh! you are very fortunate, Montalais!”

“That is to say you would like to be in my place.”

Louise was silent.

“Little obstinate thing!” said Montalais; “did ever any one keep her

secrets from her friend thus? But confess that you would like to come

to Paris, confess that you are dying with the wish to see Raoul again?”

“I cannot confess that.”

“Then you are wrong.”

“In what way?”

“Because——do you see this brevet?”

“To be sure I do.”

“Well, I would have got you a similar one.”

“By whose means?”

“Malicorne’s.”

“Aure, are you telling the truth? Is that possible?”

“Malicorne is there; and what he has done for me, he surely can do for

you.”

Malicorne had heard his name pronounced twice; he was delighted at

having an opportunity of coming to a conclusion with Madame de

Saint-Remy, and he turned round:—

“What is the question, mademoiselle?”

“Come hither, Malicorne,” said Montalais, with an imperious gesture.

Malicorne obeyed.

“A brevet like this,” said Montalais.

“How so?”

“A brevet like this; that is plain enough.

“But——”

“I want one—I must have one!”

“Oh! oh! you must have one!”

“Yes.”

“It is impossible, is it not, M. Malicorne?” said Louise, with her

sweet, soft voice.

“If it is for you, mademoiselle——”

“For me. Yes, Monsieur Malicorne, it would be for me.”

“And if Mademoiselle de Montalais asks it at the same time——”

“Mademoiselle de Montalais does not ask it, she requires it.”

“Well! we will endeavor to obey you, mademoiselle.”

“And you will have her named?”

“We will try.”

“No evasive answers. Louise de la Vallière shall be maid of honor to

Madame Henrietta within a week.”

“How you talk!”

“Within a week, or else——”

“Well! or else?”

“You may take back your brevet, Monsieur Malicorne; I will not leave my

friend.”

“Dear Montalais!”

“That is right. Keep your brevet, Mademoiselle de la Vallière shall be

a maid of honor.”

“Is that true?”

“Quite true.”

“I may then hope to go to Paris?”

“Depend upon it.”

“Oh! Monsieur Malicorne, what joy!” cried Louise, clapping her hands,

and bounding with pleasure.

“Little dissembler!” said Montalais, “try again to make me believe you

are not in love with Raoul.”

Louise blushed like a rose in June, but instead of replying, she ran

and embraced her mother. “Madame,” said she, “do you know that M.

Malicorne is going to have me appointed maid of honor?”

“M. Malicorne is a prince in disguise,” replied the old lady, “he is

all-powerful, seemingly.”

“Should you also like to be maid of honor?” asked Malicorne of Madame

de Saint-Remy. “Whilst I am about it, I might as well get everybody

appointed.”

And upon that he went away, leaving the poor lady quite disconcerted.

“Humph!” murmured Malicorne as he descended the stairs,—“Humph! there

goes another note of a thousand livres! but I must get through as well

as I can; my friend Manicamp does nothing for nothing.”

CHAPTER 79.

Malicorne and Manicamp

The introduction of these two new personages into this history and that

mysterious affinity of names and sentiments, merit some attention on

the part of both historian and reader. We will then enter into some

details concerning Messieurs Malicorne and Manicamp. Malicorne we know,

had made the journey to Orleans in search of the brevet destined for

Mademoiselle de Montalais, the arrival of which had produced such a

strong feeling at the castle of Blois. At that moment, M. de Manicamp

was at Orleans. A singular person was this M. de Manicamp; a very

intelligent young fellow, always poor, always needy, although he dipped

his hand freely into the purse of M. le Comte de Guiche, one of the

best furnished purses of the period. M. le Comte de Guiche had had, as

the companion of his boyhood, this De Manicamp, a poor gentleman,

vassal-born, of the house of Grammont. M. de Manicamp, with his tact

and talent, had created himself a revenue in the opulent family of the

celebrated marechal. From his infancy he had, with calculation beyond

his age, lent his name and complaisance to the follies of the Comte de

Guiche. If his noble companion had stolen some fruit destined for

Madame la Marechale, if he had broken a mirror, or put out a dog’s eye,

Manicamp declared himself guilty of the crime committed, and received

the punishment, which was not made the milder for falling on the

innocent. But this was the way this system of abnegation was paid for:

instead of wearing such mean habiliments as his paternal fortunes

entitled him to, he was able to appear brilliant, superb, like a young

noble of fifty thousand livres a year. It was not that he was mean in

character or humble in spirit; no, he was a philosopher, or rather he

had the indifference, the apathy, the obstinacy which banish from man

every sentiment of the supernatural. His sole ambition was to spend

money. But, in this respect, the worthy M. de Manicamp was a gulf.

Three or four times every year he drained the Comte de Guiche, and when

the Comte de Guiche was thoroughly drained, when he had turned out his

pockets and his purse before him, when he declared that it would be at

least a fortnight before paternal munificence would refill those

pockets and that purse, Manicamp lost all his energy, he went to bed,

remained there, ate nothing and sold his handsome clothes, under the

pretense that, remaining in bed, he did not want them. During this

prostration of mind and strength, the purse of the Comte de Guiche was

getting full again, and when once filled, overflowed into that of De

Manicamp, who bought new clothes, dressed himself again, and

recommenced the same life he had followed before. The mania of selling

his new clothes for a quarter of what they were worth had rendered our

hero sufficiently celebrated in Orleans, a city where, in general, we

should be puzzled to say why he came to pass his days of penitence.

Provincial debauches, petits-maitres of six hundred livres a year,

shared the fragments of his opulence.

Among the admirers of these splendid toilettes, our friend Malicorne

was conspicuous; he was the son of a syndic of the city, of whom M. de

Conde, always needy as a De Conde, often borrowed money at enormous

interest. M. Malicorne kept the paternal money-chest; that is to say,

that in those times of easy morals, he had made for himself, by

following the example of his father, and lending at high interest for

short terms, a revenue of eighteen hundred livres, without reckoning

six hundred livres furnished by the generosity of the syndic, so that

Malicorne was the king of the gay youth of Orleans, having two thousand

four hundred livres to scatter, squander, and waste on follies of every

kind. But, quite contrary to Manicamp, Malicorne was terribly

ambitious. He loved from ambition; he spent money out of ambition; and

he would have ruined himself for ambition. Malicorne had determined to

rise, at whatever price it might cost, and for this, at whatever price

it did cost, he had given himself a mistress and a friend. The

mistress, Mademoiselle de Montalais, was cruel as regarded love; but

she was of a noble family, and that was sufficient for Malicorne. The

friend had little or no friendship, but he was the favorite of the

Comte de Guiche, himself the friend of Monsieur, the king’s brother,

and that was sufficient for Malicorne. Only, in the chapter of charges,

Mademoiselle de Montalais cost per annum:—ribbons, gloves, and sweets,

a thousand livres. De Manicamp cost—money lent, never returned—from

twelve to fifteen hundred livres per annum. So that there was nothing

left for Malicorne. Ah! yes, we are mistaken; there was left the

paternal strong box. He employed a mode of proceeding, upon which he

preserved the most profound secrecy, and which consisted in advancing

to himself from the coffers of the syndic, half a dozen year’s profits,

that is to say, fifteen thousand livres, swearing to himself—observe,

quite to himself—to repay this deficiency as soon as an opportunity

should present itself.

The opportunity was expected to be the concession of a good post in the

household of Monsieur, when that household would be established at the

period of his marriage. This juncture had arrived, and the household

was about to be established. A good post in the family of a prince of

the blood, when it is given by the credit, and on the recommendation of

a friend, like the Comte de Guiche, is worth at least twelve thousand

livres per annum; and by the means which M. Malicorne had taken to make

his revenues fructify, twelve thousand livres might rise to twenty

thousand. Then, when once an incumbent of this post, he would marry

Mademoiselle de Montalais. Mademoiselle de Montalais, of a half noble

family, not only would be dowered, but would ennoble Malicorne. But, in

order that Mademoiselle de Montalais, who had not a large patrimonial

fortune, although an only daughter, should be suitably dowered, it was

necessary that she should belong to some great princess, as prodigal as

the dowager Madame was covetous. And in order that the wife should not

be of one party whilst the husband belonged to the other, a situation

which presents serious inconveniences, particularly with characters

like those of the future consorts—Malicorne had imagined the idea of

making the central point of union the household of Monsieur, the king’s

brother. Mademoiselle de Montalais would be maid of honor to Madame. M.

Malicorne would be officer to Monsieur.

It is plain the plan was formed by a clear head; it is plain, also,

that it had been bravely executed. Malicorne had asked Manicamp to ask

a brevet of maid of honor of the Comte de Guiche; and the Comte de

Guiche had asked this brevet of Monsieur, who had signed it without

hesitation. The constructive plan of Malicorne—for we may well suppose

that the combinations of a mind as active as his were not confined to

the present, but extended to the future—the constructive plan of

Malicorne, we say, was this:—To obtain entrance into the household of

Madame Henrietta for a woman devoted to himself, who was intelligent,

young, handsome, and intriguing; to learn, by means of this woman, all

the feminine secrets of the young household, whilst he, Malicorne, and

his friend Manicamp, should, between them, know all the male secrets of

the young community. It was by these means that a rapid and splendid

fortune might be acquired at one and the same time. Malicorne was a

vile name; he who bore it had too much wit to conceal this truth from

himself; but an estate might be purchased; and Malicorne of some place,

or even De Malicorne itself, for short, would ring more nobly on the

ear.

It was not improbable that a most aristocratic origin might be hunted

up by the heralds for this name of Malicorne; might it not come from

some estate where a bull with mortal horns had caused some great

misfortune, and baptized the soil with the blood it had spilt? Certes,

this plan presented itself bristling with difficulties: but the

greatest of all was Mademoiselle de Montalais herself. Capricious,

variable, close, giddy, free, prudish, a virgin armed with claws,

Erigone stained with grapes, she sometimes overturned, with a single

dash of her white fingers, or with a single puff from her laughing

lips, the edifice which had exhausted Malicorne’s patience for a month.

Love apart, Malicorne was happy; but this love, which he could not help

feeling, he had the strength to conceal with care; persuaded that at

the lest relaxing of the ties by which he had bound his Protean female,

the demon would overthrow him and laugh at him. He humbled his mistress

by disdaining her. Burning with desire, when she advanced to tempt him,

he had the art to appear ice, persuaded that if he opened his arms, she

would run away laughing at him. On her side, Montalais believed she did

not love Malicorne; whilst, on the contrary, in reality she did.

Malicorne repeated to her so often his protestation of indifference,

that she finished sometimes, by believing him; and then she believed

she detested Malicorne. If she tried to bring him back by coquetry,

Malicorne played the coquette better than she could. But what made

Montalais hold to Malicorne in an indissoluble fashion, was that

Malicorne always came cram full of fresh news from the court and the

city; Malicorne always brought to Blois a fashion, a secret, or a

perfume; that Malicorne never asked for a meeting, but, on the

contrary, required to be supplicated to receive the favors he burned to

obtain. On her side Montalais was no miser with stories. By her means

Malicorne learnt all that passed at Blois, in the family of the dowager

Madame; and he related to Manicamp tales that made him ready to die

with laughing, which the latter, out of idleness, took ready-made to M.

de Guiche, who carried them to Monsieur.

Such, in two words, was the woof of petty interests and petty

conspiracies which united Blois with Orleans and Orleans with Paris;

and which was about to bring into the last named city, where she was to

produce so great a revolution, the poor little La Vallière, who was far

from suspecting, as she returned joyfully, leaning on the arm of her

mother, for what a strange future she was reserved. As to the good man,

Malicorne—we speak of the syndic of Orleans—he did not see more clearly

into the present than others did into the future; and had no suspicion

as he walked, every day, between three and five o’clock, after his

dinner, upon the Place Sainte-Catherine, in his gray coat, cut after

the fashion of Louis XIII. and his cloth shoes with great knots of

ribbon, that it was he who was paying for all those bursts of laughter,

all those stolen kisses, all those whisperings, all those little

keepsakes, and all those bubble projects which formed a chain of

forty-five leagues in length, from the palais of Blois to the

Palais-Royal.

CHAPTER 80.

Manicamp and Malicorne

Malicorne, then, left Blois, as we have said, and went to find his

friend Manicamp, then in temporary retreat in the city of Orleans. It

was just at the moment when that young nobleman was employed in selling

the last decent clothing he had left. He had, a fortnight before

extorted from the Comte de Guiche a hundred pistoles, all he had, to

assist in equipping him properly to go and meet Madame, on her arrival

at Havre. He had drawn from Malicorne, three days before, fifty

pistoles, the price of the brevet obtained for Montalais. He had then

no expectation of anything else, having exhausted all his resources,

with the exception of selling a handsome suit of cloth and satin,

embroidered and laced with gold, which had been the admiration of the

court. But to be able to sell this suit, the last he had left—as we

have been forced to confess to the reader—Manicamp had been obliged to

take to his bed. No more fire, no more pocket-money, no more

walking-money, nothing but sleep to take the place of repasts,

companies and balls. It has been said—“he who sleeps, dines;” but it

has never been affirmed—he who sleeps, plays—or he who sleeps, dances.

Manicamp, reduced to this extremity of neither playing nor dancing, for

a week at least, was, consequently, very sad; he was expecting a

usurer, and saw Malicorne enter. A cry of distress escaped him.

“Eh! what!” said he, in a tone which nothing can describe, “is that you

again, dear friend?”

“Humph! you are very polite!” said Malicorne.

“Ay, but look you, I was expecting money, and, instead of money, I see

you.”

“And suppose I brought you some money?”

“Oh! that would be quite another thing. You are very welcome, my dear

friend!”

And he held out his hand, not for the hand of Malicorne, but for the

purse. Malicorne pretended to be mistaken, and gave him his hand.

“And the money?” said Manicamp.

“My dear friend, if you wish to have it, earn it.”

“What must be done for it?”

“Earn it, parbleu!”

“And after what fashion?”

“Oh! that is rather trying, I warn you.”

“The devil!”

“You must get out of bed, and go immediately to M. le Comte de Guiche.”

“I get out!” said Manicamp, stretching himself in his bed,

complacently, “oh, no, thank you!”

“You have sold all your clothes?”

“No, I have one suit left, the handsomest even, but I expect a

purchaser.”

“And the chausses?”

“Well, if you look, you will see them on that chair.”

“Very well! since you have some chausses and a pourpoint left, put your

legs into the first and your back into the other; have a horse saddled,

and set off.”

“Not I.”

“And why not?”

“Mordieu! don’t you know, then, that M. de Guiche is at Etampes?”

“No, I thought he was at Paris. You will then only have fifteen leagues

to go, instead of thirty.”

“You are a wonderfully clever fellow! If I were to ride fifteen leagues

in these clothes, they would never be fit to put on again; and, instead

of selling them for thirty pistoles, I should be obliged to take

fifteen.”

“Sell them for what you like, but I must have a second commission of

maid of honor.”

“Good! for whom? Is Montalais doubled then?”

“Vile fellow!—It is you who are doubled. You swallow up two

fortunes—mine, and that of M. le Comte de Guiche.”

“You should say, that of M. le Comte de Guiche and yours.”

“That is true; honor where it is due; but I return to my brevet.”

“And you are wrong.”

“Prove me that.”

“My friend, there will only be twelve maids of honor for madame, I have

already obtained for you what twelve hundred women are trying for, and

for that I was forced to employ all my diplomacy.”

“Oh! yes, I know you have been quite heroic, my dear friend.”

“We know what we are about,” said Manicamp.

“To whom do you tell that? When I am king, I promise you one thing.”

“What? To call yourself Malicorne the first?”

“No; to make you superintendent of my finances; but that is not the

question now.”

“Unfortunately.”

“The present affair is to procure for me a second place of maid of

honor.”

“My friend, if you were to promise me the price of heaven, I would

decline to disturb myself at this moment.” Malicorne chinked the money

in his pocket.

“There are twenty pistoles here,” said Malicorne.

“And what would you do with twenty pistoles, mon Dieu!”

“Well!” said Malicorne, a little angrily, “suppose I were to add them

to the five hundred you already owe me?”

“You are right,” replied Manicamp, stretching out his hand again, “and

from that point of view I can accept them. Give them to me.”

“An instant, what the devil! it is not only holding out your hand that

will do; if I give you the twenty pistoles, shall I have my brevet?”

“To be sure you shall.”

“Soon?”

“To-day.”

“Oh! take care! Monsieur de Manicamp; you undertake much, and I do not

ask that. Thirty leagues in a day is too much, you would kill

yourself.”

“I think nothing impossible when obliging a friend.”

“You are quite heroic.”

“Where are the twenty pistoles?”

“Here they are,” said Malicorne, showing them.

“That’s well.”

“Yes, but my dear M. Manicamp, you would consume them in post-horses

alone!”

“No, no, make yourself easy on that score.”

“Pardon me. Why, it is fifteen leagues from this place to Etampes?”

“Fourteen.”

“Well! fourteen be it; fourteen leagues makes seven posts; at twenty

sous the post, seven livres; seven livres the courier, fourteen; as

many for coming back, twenty-eight! as much for bed and supper, that

makes sixty livres this complaisance would cost.”

Manicamp stretched himself like a serpent in his bed, and fixing his

two great eyes upon Malicorne, “You are right,” said he; “I could not

return before to-morrow;” and he took the twenty pistoles.

“Now, then, be off!”

“Well, as I cannot be back before to-morrow, we have time.”

“Time for what?”

“Time to play.”

“What do you wish to play with?

“Your twenty pistoles, pardieu!”

“No; you always win.”

“I will wager them, then.”

“Against what?”

“Against twenty others.”

“And what shall be the object of the wager?”

“This. We have said it was fourteen leagues to Etampes?”

“Yes.”

“And fourteen leagues back?

“Doubtless.”

“Well; for these twenty-eight leagues you cannot allow less than

fourteen hours?”

“That is agreed.”

“One hour to find the Comte de Guiche.

“Go on.”

“And an hour to persuade him to write a letter to Monsieur.”

“Just so.”

“Sixteen hours in all?”

“You reckon as well as M. Colbert.”

“It is now twelve o’clock.”

“Half-past.”

“Hein!—you have a handsome watch!”

“What were you saying?” said Malicorne, putting his watch quickly back

into his fob.

“Ah! true; I was offering to lay you twenty pistoles against these you

have lent me, that you will have the Comte de Guiche’s letter in——”

“How soon?”

“In eight hours.”

“Have you a winged horse, then?”

“That is no matter. Will you bet?”

“I shall have the comte’s letter in eight hours?”

“Yes.”

“In hand?”

“In hand.”

“Well, be it so; I lay,” said Malicorne, curious to know how this

seller of clothes would get through.

“Is it agreed?”

“It is.”

“Pass me the pen, ink, and paper.

“Here they are.”

“Thank you.”

Manicamp raised himself with a sigh, and leaning on his left elbow, in

his best hand, traced the following lines:—

“Good for an order for a place of maid of honor to Madame, which M. le

Comte de Guiche will take upon him to obtain at sight.

“De Manicamp.”

This painful task accomplished, he laid himself down in bed again.

“Well!” asked Malicorne, “what does this mean?”

“That means that if you are in a hurry to have the letter from the

Comte de Guiche for Monsieur, I have won my wager.”

“How the devil is that?”

“That is transparent enough, I think; you take that paper.”

“Well?”

“And you set out instead of me.”

“Ah!”

“You put your horses to their best speed.”

“Good!”

“In six hours you will be at Etampes; in seven hours you have the

letter from the comte, and I shall have won my wager without stirring

from my bed, which suits me and you too, at the same time, I am very

sure.”

“Decidedly, Manicamp, you are a great man.”

“Hein! I know that.”

“I am to start then for Etampes?”

“Directly.”

“I am to go to the Comte de Guiche with this order?”

“He will give you a similar one for Monsieur.”

“Monsieur will approve?”

“Instantly.”

“And I shall have my brevet?”

“You will.”

“Ah!”

“Well, I hope I behave genteely?”

“Adorably.”

“Thank you.”

“You do as you please, then, with the Comte de Guiche, Malicorne?”

“Except making money of him—everything?”

“Diable! the exception is annoying; but then, if instead of asking him

for money, you were to ask——”

“What?”

“Something important.”

“What do you call important?”

“Well! suppose one of your friends asked you to render him a service?”

“I would not render it to him.”

“Selfish fellow!”

“Or at least I would ask him what service he would render me in

exchange.”

“Ah! that, perhaps, is fair. Well, that friend speaks to you.”

“What, you, Malicorne?”

“Yes; I.”

“Ah! ah! you are rich, then?”

“I have still fifty pistoles left.”

“Exactly the sum I want. Where are those fifty pistoles?”

“Here,” said Malicorne, slapping his pocket.

“Then speak, my friend; what do you want?”

Malicorne took up the pen, ink, and paper again, and presented them all

to Manicamp. “Write!” said he.

“Dictate!”

“An order for a place in the household of Monsieur.”

“Oh!” said Manicamp, laying down the pen, “a place in the household of

Monsieur for fifty pistoles?”

“You mistook me, my friend; you did not hear plainly.”

“What did you say, then?”

“I said five hundred.”

“And the five hundred?”

“Here they are.”

Manicamp devoured the rouleau with his eyes; but this time Malicorne

held it at a distance.

“Eh! what do you say to that? Five hundred pistoles.”

“I say it is for nothing, my friend,” said Manicamp, taking up the pen

again, “and you exhaust my credit. Dictate.”

Malicorne continued:

“Which my friend the Comte de Guiche will obtain for my friend

Malicorne.”

“That’s it,” said Manicamp.

“Pardon me, you have forgotten to sign.”

“Ah! that is true. The five hundred pistoles?”

“Here are two hundred and fifty of them.”

“And the other two hundred and fifty?”

“When I am in possession of my place.”

Manicamp made a face.

“In that case give me the recommendation back again.”

“What to do?”

“To add two words to it.”

“Two words?”

“Yes, two words only.”

“What are they?”

“In haste.”

Malicorne returned the recommendation; Manicamp added the words.

“Good,” said Malicorne, taking back the paper.

Manicamp began to count out the pistoles.

“There want twenty,” said he.

“How so?”

“The twenty I have won.”

“In what way?”

“By laying that you would have the letter from the Comte de Guiche in

eight hours.”

“Ah! that’s fair,” and he gave him the twenty pistoles.

Manicamp began to scoop up his gold by handfuls, and pour it in

cascades upon his bed.

“This second place,” murmured Malicorne, whilst drying his paper,

“which, at the first glance appears to cost me more than the first,

but——” He stopped, took up the pen in his turn, and wrote to

Montalais:—

“Mademoiselle,—Announce to your friend that her commission will not be

long before it arrives; I am setting out to get it signed: that will be

twenty-eight leagues I shall have gone for the love of you.”

Then with his sardonic smile, taking up the interrupted sentence:—“This

place,” said he, “at the first glance, appears to cost more than the

first; but—the benefit will be, I hope, in proportion with the expense,

and Mademoiselle de la Vallière will bring me back more than

Mademoiselle de Montalais, or else,—or else my name is not Malicorne.

Farewell, Manicamp,” and he left the room.

CHAPTER 81.

The Courtyard of the Hotel Grammont

On Malicorne’s arrival at Orleans, he was informed that the Comte de

Guiche had just set out for Paris. Malicorne rested himself for a

couple of hours, and then prepared to continue his journey. He reached

Paris during the night, and alighted at a small hotel, where, in his

previous journeys to the capital, he had been accustomed to put up, and

at eight o’clock the next morning presented himself at the Hotel

Grammont. Malicorne arrived just in time, for the Comte de Guiche was

on the point of taking leave of Monsieur before setting out for Havre,

where the principal members of the French nobility had gone to await

Madame’s arrival from England. Malicorne pronounced the name of

Manicamp and was immediately admitted. He found the Comte de Guiche in

the courtyard of the Hotel Grammont, inspecting his horses, which his

trainers and equerries were passing in review before him. The count, in

the presence of his tradespeople and of his servants, was engaged in

praising or blaming, as the case seemed to deserve, the appointments,

horses, and harness that were being submitted to him; when, in the

midst of this important occupation, the name of Manicamp was announced.

“Manicamp!” he exclaimed, “let him enter by all means.” And he advanced

a few steps toward the door.

Malicorne slipped through the half-open door, and looking at the Comte

de Guiche, who was surprised to see a face he did not recognize,

instead of the one he expected, said: “Forgive me, monsieur le comte,

but I believe a mistake has been made. M. Manicamp himself was

announced to you, instead of which it is only an envoy from him.”

“Ah!” exclaimed De Guiche, coldly, “and what do you bring me?”

“A letter, monsieur le comte.” Malicorne handed him the first document,

and narrowly watched the count’s face, who, as he read it began to

laugh.

“What!” he exclaimed, “another maid of honor? Are all the maids of

honor in France, then, under his protection?”

Malicorne bowed. “Why does he not come himself?” he inquired.

“He is confined to his bed.”

“The deuce! he has no money then, I suppose,” said De Guiche, shrugging

his shoulders. “What does he do with his money?”

Malicorne made a movement, to indicate that upon this subject he was as

ignorant as the count himself. “Why does he not make use of his credit,

then?” continued De Guiche.

“With regard to that, I think——”

“What?”

“That Manicamp has credit with no one but yourself, monsieur le comte!”

“He will not be at Havre, then?” Whereupon Malicorne made another

movement.

“But every one will be there.”

“I trust, monsieur le comte, that he will not neglect so excellent an

opportunity.”

“He should be at Paris by this time.”

“He will take the direct road perhaps to make up for lost time.”

“Where is he now?”

“At Orleans.”

“Monsieur,” said De Guiche, “you seem to me a man of very good taste.”

Malicorne was wearing some of Manicamp’s old-new clothes. He bowed in

return, saying, “You do me a very great honor, monsieur le comte.”

“Whom have I the pleasure of addressing?”

“My name is Malicorne, monsieur.”

“M. de Malicorne, what do you think of these pistol-holsters?”

Malicorne was a man of great readiness, and immediately understood the

position of affairs. Besides, the “de” which had been prefixed to his

name, raised him to the rank of the person with whom he was conversing.

He looked at the holsters with the air of a connoisseur and said,

without hesitation: “Somewhat heavy, monsieur.”

“You see,” said De Guiche to the saddler, “this gentleman, who

understands these matters well, thinks the holsters heavy, a complaint

I had already made.” The saddler was full of excuses.

“What do you think,” asked De Guiche, “of this horse, which I have just

purchased?”

“To look at it, it seems perfect, monsieur le comte; but I must mount

it before I give you my opinion.”

“Do so, M. de Malicorne, and ride him round the court two or three

times.”

The courtyard of the hotel was so arranged, that whenever there was any

occasion for it, it could be used as a riding-school. Malicorne, with

perfect ease, arranged the bridle and snaffle-reins, placed his left

hand on the horse’s mane, and, with his foot in the stirrup, raised

himself and seated himself in the saddle. At first, he made the horse

walk the whole circuit of the court-yard at a foot-pace; next at a

trot; lastly at a gallop. He then drew up close to the count,

dismounted, and threw the bridle to a groom standing by. “Well,” said

the count, “what do you think of it, M. de Malicorne?”

“This horse, monsieur le comte, is of the Mecklenburg breed. In looking

whether the bit suited his mouth, I saw that he was rising seven, the

very age when the training of a horse intended for a charger should

commence. The forehand is light. A horse which holds its head high, it

is said, never tires his rider’s hand. The withers are rather low. The

drooping of the hindquarters would almost make me doubt the purity of

its German breed, and I think there is English blood in him. He stands

well on his legs, but he trots high, and may cut himself, which

requires attention to be paid to his shoeing. He is tractable; and as I

made him turn round and change his feet, I found him quick and ready in

doing so.”

“Well said, M. de Malicorne,” exclaimed the comte; “you are a judge of

horses, I perceive;” then, turning towards him again, he continued,

“You are most becomingly dressed, M. de Malicorne. That is not a

provincial cut, I presume. Such a style of dress is not to be met with

at Tours or Orleans.”

“No, monsieur le comte; my clothes were made at Paris.”

“There is no doubt about that. But let us resume our own affair.

Manicamp wishes for the appointment of a second maid of honor.”

“You perceive what he has written, monsieur le comte.”

“For whom was the first appointment?”

Malicorne felt the color rise in his face as he answered hurriedly.

“A charming maid of honor, Mademoiselle de Montalais.”

“Ah, ah! you are acquainted with her?”

“We are affianced, or nearly so.”

“That is quite another thing, then; a thousand compliments,” exclaimed

De Guiche, upon whose lips a courtier’s jest was already fitting, but

to whom the word “affianced,” addressed by Malicorne with respect to

Mademoiselle de Montalais, recalled the respect due to women.

“And for whom is the second appointment destined?” asked De Guiche, “is

it for anyone to whom Manicamp may happen to be affianced? In that case

I pity her, poor girl! for she will have a sad fellow for a husband.”

“No, monsieur le comte, the second appointment is for Mademoiselle de

la Baume le Blanc de la Vallière.”

“Unknown,” said De Guiche.

“Unknown? yes, monsieur,” said Malicorne, smiling in his turn.

“Very good. I will speak to Monsieur about it. By the by, she is of

gentle birth?”

“She belongs to a very good family and is maid of honor to Madame.”

“That’s well. Will you accompany me to Monsieur?”

“Most certainly, if I may be permitted the honor.”

“Have you your carriage?”

“No; I came here on horseback.”

“Dressed as you are?”

“No, monsieur; I posted from Orleans, and I changed my traveling suit

for the one I have on, in order to present myself to you.”

“True, you already told me you had come from Orleans;” saying which he

crumpled Manicamp’s letter in his hand, and thrust it in his pocket.

“I beg your pardon,” said Malicorne, timidly; “but I do not think you

have read all.”

“Not read all, do you say?”

“No, there were two letters in the same envelope.”

“Oh! are you sure?”

“Quite sure.”

“Let us look, then,” said the count, as he opened the letter again.

“Ah! you are right,” he said, opening the paper which he had not yet

read.

“I suspected it,” he continued—“another application for an appointment

under Monsieur. This Manicamp is a regular vampire:—he is carrying on a

trade in it.”

“No, monsieur le comte, he wishes to make a present of it.”

“To whom?”

“To myself, monsieur.”

“Why did you not say so at once, my dear M. Mauvaisecorne?”

“Malicorne, monsieur le comte.”

“Forgive me; it is the Latin that bothers me—that terrible mine of

etymologies. Why the deuce are young men of family taught Latin? Mala

and mauvaise—you understand it is the same thing. You will forgive me,

I trust, M. de Malicorne.”

“Your kindness affects me much, monsieur: but it is a reason why I

should make you acquainted with one circumstance without any delay.”

“What is it?”

“That I was not born a gentleman. I am not without courage, and not

altogether deficient in ability; but my name is Malicorne simply.”

“You appear to me, monsieur!” exclaimed the count, looking at the

astute face of his companion, “to be a most agreeable man. Your face

pleases me, M. Malicorne, and you must possess some indisputably

excellent qualities to have pleased that egotistical Manicamp. Be

candid, and tell me whether you are not some saint descended upon the

earth.”

“Why so?”

“For the simple reason that he makes you a present of anything. Did you

not say that he intended to make you a present of some appointment in

the king’s house

“I beg your pardon, count; but, if I succeed in obtaining the

appointment, you, and not he, will have bestowed it on me.”

“Besides, he will not have given it to you for nothing, I suppose.

Stay, I have it;—there is a Malicorne at Orleans, who lends money to

the prince.”

“I think that must be my father, monsieur.”

“Ah! the prince has the father, and that terrible dragon of a Manicamp

has the son. Take care, monsieur, I know him. He will fleece you

completely.”

“The only difference is, that I lend without interest,” said Malicorne,

smiling.

“I was correct in saying you were either a saint or very much resembled

one. M. Malicorne, you shall have the post you want, or I will forfeit

my name.”

“Ah! monsieur le comte, what a debt of gratitude shall I not owe you?”

said Malicorne, transported.

“Let us go to the prince, my dear M. Malicorne.” And De Guiche

proceeded toward the door, desiring Malicorne to follow him. At the

very moment they were about to cross the threshold, a young man

appeared on the other side. He was from twenty-four to twenty-five

years of age, of pale complexion, bright eyes and brown hair and

eyebrows.

“Good-day,” he said, suddenly, almost pushing De Guiche back into the

courtyard again.

“Is that you, De Wardes?—What! and booted, spurred, and whip in hand,

too?”

“The most befitting costume for a man about to set off for Havre. There

will be no one left in Paris tomorrow.” And hereupon he saluted

Malicorne with great ceremony, whose handsome dress gave him the

appearance of a prince.

“M. Malicorne,” said De Guiche to his friend. De Wardes bowed.

“M. de Wardes,” said Guiche to Malicorne, who bowed in return. “By the

by, De Wardes,” continued De Guiche, “you who are so well acquainted

with these matters, can you tell us, probably, what appointments are

still vacant at the court; or rather in the prince’s household?”

“In the prince’s household,” said De Wardes, looking up with an air of

consideration, “let me see—the appointment of the master of the horse

is vacant, I believe.”

“Oh,” said Malicorne, “there is no question of such a post as that,

monsieur; my ambition is not nearly so exalted.”

De Wardes had a more penetrating observation than De Guiche, and

fathomed Malicorne immediately. “The fact is,” he said, looking at him

from head to foot, “a man must be either a duke or a peer to fill that

post.”

“All I solicit,” said Malicorne, “is a very humble appointment; I am of

little importance, and I do not rank myself above my position.”

“M. Malicorne, whom you see here,” said De Guiche to De Wardes, “is a

very excellent fellow, whose only misfortune is that of not being of

gentle birth. As far as I am concerned, you know, I attach little value

to those who have but gentle birth to boast of.”

“Assuredly,” said De Wardes; “but will you allow me to remark, my dear

count, that, without rank of some sort, one can hardly hope to belong

to his royal highness’s household?”

“You are right,” said the count, “court etiquette is absolute. The

devil!—we never so much as gave it a thought.”

“Alas! a sad misfortune for me, monsieur le comte,” said Malicorne,

changing color.

“Yet not without remedy, I hope,” returned De Guiche.

“The remedy is found easily enough,” exclaimed De Wardes; “you can be

created a gentleman. His Eminence, the Cardinal Mazarin, did nothing

else from morning till night.”

“Hush, hush, De Wardes,” said the count; “no jests of that kind; it ill

becomes us to turn such matters into ridicule. Letters of nobility, it

is true, are purchasable; but that is a sufficient misfortune without

the nobles themselves laughing at it.”

“Upon my word, De Guiche, you’re quite a Puritan, as the English say.”

At this moment the Vicomte de Bragelonne was announced by one of the

servants in the courtyard, in precisely the same manner as he would

have done in a room.

“Come here, my dear Raoul. What! you, too, booted and spurred? You are

setting off, then?”

Bragelonne approached the group of young men, and saluted them with

that quiet and serious manner peculiar to him. His salutation was

principally addressed to De Wardes, with whom he was unacquainted, and

whose features, on his perceiving Raoul, had assumed a strange

sternness of expression. “I have come, De Guiche,” he said, “to ask

your companionship. We set off for Havre, I presume.”

“This is admirable—delightful. We shall have a most enjoyable journey.

M. Malicorne, M. Bragelonne—ah! M. de Wardes, let me present you.” The

young men saluted each other in a restrained manner. Their very natures

seemed, from the beginning, disposed to take exception to each other.

De Wardes was pliant, subtle, full of dissimulation; Raoul was calm,

grave, and upright. “Decide between us—between De Wardes and myself,

Raoul.”

“Upon what subject?”

“Upon the subject of noble birth.”

“Who can be better informed on that subject than a De Grammont?”

“No compliments; it is your opinion I ask.”

“At least, inform me of the subject under discussion.”

“De Wardes asserts that the distribution of titles is abused; I, on the

contrary, maintain that a title is useless to the man on whom it is

bestowed.”

“And you are correct,” said Bragelonne, quietly.

“But, monsieur le vicomte,” interrupted De Wardes, with a kind of

obstinacy, “I affirm that it is I who am correct.”

“What was your opinion, monsieur?”

“I was saying that everything is done in France at the present moment

to humiliate men of family.”

“And by whom?”

“By the king himself. He surrounds himself with people who cannot show

four quarterings.”

“Nonsense,” said De Guiche, “where could you possibly have seen that,

De Wardes?”

“One example will suffice,” he returned, directing his look fully upon

Raoul.

“State it then.”

“Do you know who has just been nominated captain-general of the

musketeers?—an appointment more valuable than a peerage; for it gives

precedence over all the marechals of France.”

Raoul’s color mounted in his face; for he saw the object De Wardes had

in view. “No; who has been appointed? In any case it must have been

very recently, for the appointment was vacant eight days ago; a proof

of which is, that the king refused Monsieur, who solicited the post for

one of his proteges.”

“Well, the king refused it to Monsieur’s protege, in order to bestow it

upon the Chevalier d’Artagnan, a younger brother of some Gascon family,

who has been trailing his sword in the ante-chambers during the last

thirty years.”

“Forgive me if I interrupt you,” said Raoul, darting a glance full of

severity at De Wardes; “but you give me the impression of being

unacquainted with the gentleman of whom you are speaking.”

“I not acquainted with M. d’Artagnan? Can you tell me, monsieur, who

does not know him?”

“Those who do know him, monsieur,” replied Raoul with still greater

calmness and sternness of manner, “are in the habit of saying, that if

he is not as good a gentleman as the king—which is not his fault—he is

the equal of all the kings of the earth in courage and loyalty. Such is

my opinion, monsieur, and I thank heaven I have known M. d’Artagnan

from my birth.”

De Wardes was about to reply, when De Guiche interrupted him.

CHAPTER 82.

The Portrait of Madame

The discussion was becoming full of bitterness. De Guiche perfectly

understood the whole matter for there was in Bragelonne’s face a look

instinctively hostile, while in that of De Wardes there was something

like a determination to offend. Without inquiring into the different

feelings which actuated his two friends, De Guiche resolved to ward off

the blow which he felt was on the point of being dealt by one of them,

and perhaps by both. “Gentlemen,” he said, “we must take our leave of

each other, I must pay a visit to Monsieur. You, De Wardes, will

accompany me to the Louvre, and you Raoul, will remain here master of

the house; and as all that is done here is under your advice, you will

bestow the last glance upon my preparations for departure.”

Raoul, with the air of one who neither seeks nor fears a quarrel, bowed

his head in token of assent, and seated himself upon a bench in the

sun. “That is well,” said De Guiche, “remain where you are, Raoul, and

tell them to show you the two horses I have just purchased; you will

give me your opinion, for I only bought them on condition that you

ratified the purchase. By the by, I have to beg your pardon for having

omitted to inquire after the Comte de la Fere.” While pronouncing these

latter words, he closely observed De Wardes, in order to perceive what

effect the name of Raoul’s father would produce upon him. “I thank

you,” answered the young man, “the count is very well.” A gleam of deep

hatred passed into De Wardes’ eyes. De Guiche, who appeared not to

notice the foreboding expression, went up to Raoul, and grasping him by

the hand, said,—“It is agreed, then, Bragelonne, is it not, that you

will rejoin us in the courtyard of the Palais-Royal?” He then signed to

De Wardes to follow him who had been engaged in balancing himself first

on one foot, then on the other. “We are going,” said he, “come, M.

Malicorne.” This name made Raoul start; for it seemed that he had

already heard it pronounced before, but he could not remember on what

occasion. While trying to recall it half-dreamily, yet half-irritated

at his conversation with De Wardes, the three young men set out on

their way towards the Palais-Royal, where Monsieur was residing.

Malicorne learned two things; the first, that the young men had

something to say to each other, and the second, that he ought not to

walk in the same line with them; and therefore he walked behind. “Are

you mad?” said De Guiche to his companion, as soon as they had left the

Hotel de Grammont; “you attack M. d’Artagnan, and that, too, before

Raoul.”

“Well,” said De Wardes, “what then?”

“What do you mean by ‘what then?’”

“Certainly, is there any prohibition against attacking M. d’Artagnan?”

“But you know very well that M. d’Artagnan was one of those celebrated

and terrible four men who were called the musketeers.”

“That they may be, but I do not perceive why, on that account, I should

be forbidden to hate M. d’Artagnan.”

“What cause has he given you?”

“Me! personally, none.”

“Why hate him, therefore?”

“Ask my dead father that question.”

“Really, my dear De Wardes, you surprise me. M. d’Artagnan is not one

to leave unsettled any enmity he may have to arrange, without

completely clearing his account. Your father, I have heard, on his

side, carried matters with a high hand. Moreover there are no enmities

so bitter that they cannot be washed away by blood, by a good

sword-thrust loyally given.”

“Listen to me, my dear De Guiche, this inveterate dislike existed

between my father and M. d’Artagnan, and when I was quite a child, he

acquainted me with the reason for it, and, as forming part of my

inheritance, I regard it as a particular legacy bestowed upon me.”

“And does his hatred concern M. d’Artagnan alone?”

“As for that, M. d’Artagnan was so intimately associated with his three

friends, that some portion of the full measure of my hatred falls to

their lot, and that hatred is of such a nature, whenever the

opportunity occurs, they shall have no occasion to complain of their

allowance.”

De Guiche had kept his eyes fixed on De Wardes, and shuddered at the

bitter manner in which the young man smiled. Something like a

presentiment flashed across his mind; he knew that the time had passed

away for grands coups entre gentilshommes; but that the feeling of

hatred treasured up in the mind, instead of being diffused abroad, was

still hatred all the same; that a smile was sometimes as full of

meaning as a threat; and, in a word, that to the fathers who had hated

with their hearts and fought with their arms, would now succeed the

sons, who would indeed hate with their hearts, but would no longer

combat their enemies, save by means of intrigue or treachery. As,

therefore, it certainly was not Raoul whom he could suspect either of

intrigue or treachery, it was on Raoul’s account that De Guiche

trembled. However, while these gloomy forebodings cast a shade of

anxiety over De Guiche’s countenance, De Wardes had resumed the entire

mastery over himself.

“At all events,” he observed, “I have no personal ill-will towards M.

de Bragelonne; I do not know him even.”

“In any case,” said De Guiche, with a certain amount of severity in his

tone of voice, “do not forget one circumstance, that Raoul is my most

intimate friend;” a remark at which De Wardes bowed.

The conversation terminated there, although De Guiche tried his utmost

to draw out his secret from him; but, doubtless, De Wardes had

determined to say nothing further, and he remained impenetrable. De

Guiche therefore promised himself a more satisfactory result with

Raoul. In the meantime they had reached the Palais-Royal, which was

surrounded by a crowd of lookers-on. The household belonging to

Monsieur awaited his command to mount their horses, in order to form

part of the escort of the ambassadors, to whom had been intrusted the

care of bringing the young princess to Paris. The brilliant display of

horses, arms, and rich liveries, afforded some compensation in those

times, thanks to the kindly feelings of the people, and to the

traditions of deep devotion to their sovereigns, for the enormous

expenses charged upon the taxes. Mazarin had said: “Let them sing,

provided they pay;” while Louis XIV.’s remark was, “Let them look.”

Sight had replaced the voice; the people could still look, but they

were no longer allowed to sing. De Guiche left De Wardes and Malicorne

at the bottom of the grand staircase, while he himself, who shared the

favor and good graces of Monsieur with the Chevalier de Lorraine, who

always smiled at him most affectionately, though he could not endure

him, went straight to the prince’s apartments, whom he found engaged in

admiring himself in the glass, and rouging his face. In a corner of the

cabinet, the Chevalier de Lorraine was extended full length upon some

cushions, having just had his long hair curled, with which he was

playing in the same manner a woman would have done. The prince turned

round as the count entered, and perceiving who it was, said:

“Ah! is that you, Guiche, come here and tell me the truth.”

“You know, my lord, it is one of my defects to speak the truth.”

“You will hardly believe, De Guiche, how that wicked chevalier has

annoyed me.”

The chevalier shrugged his shoulders.

“Why, he pretends,” continued the prince, “that Mademoiselle Henrietta

is better looking as a woman than I am as a man.”

“Do not forget, my lord,” said De Guiche, frowning slightly, “you

require me to speak the truth?”

“Certainly,” said the prince, tremblingly.

“Well, and I shall tell it you.”

“Do not be in a hurry, Guiche,” exclaimed the prince, “you have plenty

of time; look at me attentively, and try to recollect Madame. Besides,

her portrait is here. Look at it.” And he held out to him a miniature

of the finest possible execution. De Guiche took it, and looked at it

for a long time attentively.

“Upon my honor, my lord, this is indeed a most lovely face.”

“But look at me, count, look at me,” said the prince endeavoring to

direct upon himself the attention of the count, who was completely

absorbed in contemplation of the portrait.

“It is wonderful,” murmured Guiche.

“Really one would almost imagine you had never seen the young lady

before.”

“It is true, my lord, I have seen her, but it was five years ago; there

is a great difference between a child twelve years old and a girl of

seventeen.”

“Well, what is your opinion?”

“My opinion is that the portrait must be flattering, my lord.”

“Of that,” said the prince triumphantly, “there can be no doubt, but

let us suppose that it is not, what would your opinion be?”

“My lord, that your highness is exceedingly happy to have so charming a

bride.”

“Very well, that is your opinion of her, but of me?”

“My opinion, my lord, is that you are too handsome for a man.”

The Chevalier de Lorraine burst out laughing. The prince understood how

severe towards himself this opinion of the Comte de Guiche was, and he

looked somewhat displeased, saying, “My friends are not over

indulgent.” De Guiche looked at the portrait again, and, after

lengthened contemplation, returned it with apparent unwillingness,

saying, “Most decidedly, my lord, I should rather prefer to look ten

times at your highness, than to look at Madame once again.” It seemed

as if the chevalier had detected some mystery in these words, which

were incomprehensible to the prince, for he exclaimed: “Very well, get

married yourself.” Monsieur continued painting himself, and when he had

finished, looked at the portrait again once more, turned to admire

himself in the glass, and smiled, and no doubt was satisfied with the

comparison. “You are very kind to have come,” he said to Guiche, “I

feared you would leave without bidding me adieu.”

“Your highness knows me too well to believe me capable of so great a

disrespect.”

“Besides, I suppose you have something to ask from me before leaving

Paris?”

“Your highness has indeed guessed correctly, for I have a request to

make.”

“Very good, what is it?”

The Chevalier de Lorraine immediately displayed the greatest attention,

for he regarded every favor conferred upon another as a robbery

committed against himself. And, as Guiche hesitated, the prince said:

“If it be money, nothing could be more fortunate, for I am in funds;

the superintendent of the finances has sent me 500,000 pistoles.”

“I thank your highness; but it is not an affair of money.”

“What is it, then? Tell me.”

“The appointment of a maid of honor.”

“Oh! oh! Guiche, what a protector you have become of young ladies,”

said the prince, “you never speak of any one else now!”

The Chevalier de Lorraine smiled, for he knew very well that nothing

displeased the prince more than to show any interest in ladies. “My

lord,” said the comte, “it is not I who am directly interested in the

lady of whom I have just spoken; I am acting on behalf of one of my

friends.”

“Ah! that is different; what is the name of the young lady in whom your

friend is interested?”

“Mlle. de la Baume le Blanc de la Vallière; she is already maid of

honor to the dowager princess.”

“Why, she is lame,” said the Chevalier de Lorraine, stretching himself

on his cushions.

“Lame,” repeated the prince, “and Madame to have her constantly before

her eyes? Most certainly not; it may be dangerous for her when in an

interesting condition.”

The Chevalier de Lorraine burst out laughing.

“Chevalier,” said Guiche, “your conduct is ungenerous; while I am

soliciting a favor, you do me all the mischief you can.”

“Forgive me, comte,” said the Chevalier de Lorraine, somewhat uneasy at

the tone in which Guiche had made his remark, “but I had no intention

of doing so, and I begin to believe that I have mistaken one young lady

for another.”

“There is no doubt of it, monsieur; and I do not hesitate to declare

that such is the case.”

“Do you attach much importance to it, Guiche?” inquired the prince.

“I do, my lord.”

“Well, you shall have it, but ask me for no more appointments, for

there are none to give away.”

“Ah!” exclaimed the chevalier, “midday already, that is the hour fixed

for the departure.”

“You dismiss me, monsieur?” inquired Guiche.

“Really, count, you treat me very ill to-day,” replied the chevalier.

“For heaven’s sake, count, for heaven’s sake, chevalier,” said

Monsieur, “do you not see how you are distressing me?”

“Your highness’s signature?” said Guiche.

“Take a blank appointment from that drawer, and give it to me.” Guiche

handed the prince the document indicated, and at the same time

presented him with a pen already dipped in ink; whereupon the prince

signed. “Here,” he said, returning him the appointment, “but I give it

on one condition.”

“Name it.”

“That you make friends with the chevalier.”

“Willingly,” said Guiche. And he held out his hand to the chevalier

with an indifference amounting to contempt.

“Adieu, count,” said the chevalier, without seeming in any way to have

noticed the count’s slight; “adieu, and bring us back a princess who

will not talk with her own portrait too much.”

“Yes, set off and lose no time. By the by, who accompany you?”

“Bragelonne and De Wardes.”

“Both excellent and fearless companions.”

“Too fearless,” said the chevalier; “endeavor to bring them both back,

count.”

“A bad heart, bad!” murmured De Guiche; “he scents mischief everywhere,

and sooner than anything else.” And taking leave of the prince, he

quitted the apartment. As soon as he reached the vestibule, he waved in

the air the paper which the prince had signed. Malicorne hurried

forward, and received it, trembling with delight. When, however, he

held it in his hand Guiche observed that he still awaited something

further.

“Patience, monsieur,” he said; “the Chevalier de Lorraine was there,

and I feared an utter failure if I asked too much at once. Wait until I

return. Adieu.”

“Adieu, monsieur le comte; a thousand thanks,” said Malicorne.

“Send Manicamp to me. By the way, monsieur, is it true that Mlle. de la

Vallière is lame?” As he said this a horse drew up behind him, and on

turning round he noticed that Bragelonne, who had just at that moment

entered the courtyard, turned suddenly pale. The poor lover had heard

the remark, which, however, was not the case with Malicorne, for he was

already beyond the reach of the count’s voice.

“Why is Louise’s name spoken of here?” said Raoul to himself; “oh! let

not De Wardes, who stands smiling yonder, even say a word about her in

my presence.”

“Now, gentlemen,” exclaimed the Comte de Guiche, “prepare to start.”

At this moment the prince, who had completed his toilette, appeared at

the window, and was immediately saluted by the acclamations of all who

composed the escort, and ten minutes afterwards, banners, scarfs, and

feathers were fluttering and waving in the air, as the cavalcade

galloped away.

CHAPTER 83.

Havre

This brilliant and animated company, the members of which were inspired

by various feelings, arrived at Havre four days after their departure

from Paris. It was about five o’clock in the afternoon, and no

intelligence had yet been received of Madame. They were soon engaged in

quest of apartments; but the greatest confusion immediately ensued

among the masters, and violent quarrels among their attendants. In the

midst of this disorder, the Comte de Guiche fancied he recognized

Manicamp. It was, indeed, Manicamp himself; but as Malicorne had taken

possession of his very best costume, he had not been able to get any

other than a suit of violet velvet trimmed with silver. Guiche

recognized him as much by his dress as by his features, for he had very

frequently seen Manicamp in his violet suit, which was his last

resource. Manicamp presented himself to the count under an arch of

torches, which set in a blaze, rather than illuminated, the gate by

which Havre is entered, and which is situated close to the tower of

Francis I. The count, remarking the woe-begone expression of Manicamp’s

face, could not resist laughing. “Well, my poor Manicamp,” he

exclaimed, “how violet you look; are you in mourning?”

“Yes,” replied Manicamp; “I am in mourning.”

“For whom, or for what?”

“For my blue-and-gold suit, which has disappeared, and in the place of

which I could find nothing but this; and I was even obliged to

economize from compulsion, in order to get possession of it.”

“Indeed?”

“It is singular you should be astonished at that, since you leave me

without any money.”

“At all events, here you are, and that is the principal thing.”

“By the most horrible roads.”

“Where are you lodging?”

“Lodging?”

“Yes!”

“I am not lodging anywhere.”

De Guiche began to laugh. “Well,” said he, “where do you intend to

lodge?”

“In the same place you do.”

“But I don’t know, myself.”

“What do you mean by saying you don’t know?”

“Certainly, how is it likely I should know where I should stay?”

“Have you not retained an hotel?”

“I?”

“Yes, you or the prince.”

“Neither of us has thought of it. Havre is of considerable size, I

suppose; and provided I can get a stable for a dozen horses, and a

suitable house in a good quarter——”

“Certainly, there are some very excellent houses.”

“Well then——”

“But not for us.”

“What do you mean by saying not for us?—for whom, then?”

“For the English, of course.”

“For the English?”

“Yes; the houses are all taken.”

“By whom?”

“By the Duke of Buckingham.”

“I beg your pardon?” said Guiche, whose attention this name had

awakened.

“Yes, by the Duke of Buckingham. His Grace was preceded by a courier,

who arrived here three days ago, and immediately retained all the

houses fit for habitation the town possesses.”

“Come, come, Manicamp, let us understand each other.”

“Well, what I have told you is clear enough, it seems to me.”

“But surely Buckingham does not occupy the whole of Havre?”

“He certainly does not occupy it, since he has not yet arrived; but,

once disembarked, he will occupy it.”

“Oh! oh!”

“It is quite clear you are not acquainted with the English; they have a

perfect rage for monopolizing everything.”

“That may be; but a man who has the whole of one house, is satisfied

with it, and does not require two.”

“Yes, but two men?”

“Be it so; for two men, two houses, or four or six, or ten, if you

like; but there are a hundred houses at Havre.”

“Yes, and all the hundred are let.”

“Impossible!”

“What an obstinate fellow you are. I tell you Buckingham has hired all

the houses surrounding the one which the queen dowager of England and

the princess her daughter will inhabit.”

“He is singular enough, indeed,” said De Wardes, caressing his horse’s

neck.

“Such is the case, however, monsieur.”

“You are quite sure of it, Monsieur de Manicamp?” and as he put this

question, he looked slyly at De Guiche, as though to interrogate him

upon the degree of confidence to be placed in his friend’s state of

mind. During this discussion the night had closed in, and the torches,

pages, attendants, squires, horses, and carriages, blocked up the gate

and the open place; the torches were reflected in the channel, which

the rising tide was gradually filling, while on the other side of the

jetty might be noticed groups of curious lookers-on, consisting of

sailors and townspeople, who seemed anxious to miss nothing of the

spectacle. Amidst all this hesitation of purpose, Bragelonne, as though

a perfect stranger to the scene, remained on his horse somewhat in the

rear of Guiche, and watched the rays of light reflected on the water,

inhaling with rapture the sea breezes, and listening to the waves which

noisily broke upon the shore and on the beach, tossing the spray into

the air with a noise that echoed in the distance. “But,” exclaimed De

Guiche, “what is Buckingham’s motive for providing such a supply of

lodgings?”

“Yes, yes,” said De Wardes; “what reason has he?”

“A very excellent one,” replied Manicamp.

“You know what it is, then?”

“I fancy I do.”

“Tell us then.”

“Bend your head down towards me.”

“What! may it not be spoken except in private?”

“You shall judge of that yourself.”

“Very well.” De Guiche bent down.

“Love,” said Manicamp.

“I do not understand you at all.”

“Say rather, you cannot understand me yet.”

“Explain yourself.”

“Very well; it is quite certain, count, that his royal highness will be

the most unfortunate of husbands.”

“What do you mean?”

“The Duke of Buckingham——”

“It is a name of ill omen to the princes of the house of France.”

“And so the duke is madly in love with Madame, so the rumor runs, and

will have no one approach her but himself.”

De Guiche colored. “Thank you, thank you,” said he to Manicamp,

grasping his hand. Then, recovering himself, added, “Whatever you do,

Manicamp, be careful that this project of Buckingham’s is not made

known to any Frenchman here; for, if so, many a sword would be

unsheathed in this country that does not fear English steel.”

“But after all,” said Manicamp, “I have had no satisfactory proof given

me of the love in question, and it may be no more than an idle tale.”

“No, no,” said De Guiche, “it must be the truth;” and despite his

command over himself, he clenched his teeth.

“Well,” said Manicamp, “after all, what does it matter to you? What

does it matter to me whether the prince is to be what the late king

was? Buckingham the father for the queen, Buckingham the son for the

princess.”

“Manicamp! Manicamp!

“It is a fact, or at least, everybody says so.”

“Silence!” cried the count.

“But why, silence?” said De Wardes, “it is a highly creditable

circumstance for the French nation. Are not you of my opinion, Monsieur

de Bragelonne?”

“To what circumstance do you allude?” inquired De Bragelonne with an

abstracted air.

“That the English should render homage to the beauty of our queens and

our princesses.”

“Forgive me, but I have not been paying attention to what has passed;

will you oblige me by explaining.

“There is no doubt it was necessary that Buckingham the father should

come to Paris in order that his majesty, King Louis XIII., should

perceive that his wife was one of the most beautiful women of the

French court; and it seems necessary, at the present time, that

Buckingham the son should consecrate, by the devotion of his worship,

the beauty of a princess who has French blood in her veins. The fact of

having inspired a passion on the other side of the Channel will

henceforth confer a title to beauty on this.”

“Sir,” replied De Bragelonne, “I do not like to hear such matters

treated so lightly. Gentlemen like ourselves should be careful

guardians of the honor of our queens and our princesses. If we jest at

them, what will our servants do?”

“How am I to understand that?” said De Wardes, whose ears tingled at

the remark.

“In any way you choose, monsieur,” replied De Bragelonne, coldly.

“Bragelonne, Bragelonne,” murmured De Guiche.

“M. de Wardes,” exclaimed Manicamp, noticing that the young man had

spurred his horse close to the side of Raoul.

“Gentlemen, gentlemen,” said De Guiche, “do not set such an example in

public, in the street too. De Wardes, you are wrong.”

“Wrong; in what way, may I ask?”

“You are wrong, monsieur, because you are always speaking ill of

someone or something,” replied Raoul with undisturbed composure.

“Be indulgent, Raoul,” said De Guiche, in an undertone.

“Pray do not think of fighting, gentlemen!” said Manicamp, “before you

have rested yourselves; for in that case you will not be able to do

much.”

“Come,” said De Guiche, “forward, gentlemen!” and breaking through the

horses and attendants, he cleared the way for himself towards the

center of the square, through the crowd, followed by the whole

cavalcade. A large gateway looking out upon a courtyard was open;

Guiche entered the courtyard, and Bragelonne, De Wardes, Manicamp, and

three or four other gentlemen, followed him. A sort of council of war

was held, and the means to be employed for saving the dignity of the

embassy were deliberated upon. Bragelonne was of opinion that the right

of priority should be respected, while De Wardes suggested that the

town should be sacked. This latter proposition appearing to Manicamp

rather premature, he proposed instead that they should first rest

themselves. This was the wisest thing to do, but, unhappily, to follow

his advice, two things were wanting; namely, a house and beds. De

Guiche reflected for awhile, and then said aloud, “Let him who loves

me, follow me!”

“The attendants also?” inquired a page who had approached the group.

“Every one,” exclaimed the impetuous young man. “Manicamp, show us the

way to the house destined for her Royal Highness’s residence.”

Without in any way divining the count’s project, his friends followed

him, accompanied by a crowd of people whose acclamations and delight

seemed a happy omen for the success of that project with which they

were yet unacquainted. The wind was blowing strongly from the harbor,

and moaning in fitful gusts.

CHAPTER 84.

At Sea

The following day was somewhat calmer, although the gale still

continued. The sun had, however, risen through a bank of orange clouds,

tingeing with its cheerful rays the crests of the black waves. Watch

was impatiently kept from the different look-outs. Towards eleven

o’clock in the morning a ship, with sails full set, was signalled as in

view; two others followed at the distance of about half a knot. They

approached like arrows shot from the bow of a skillful archer; and yet

the sea ran so high that their speed was as nothing compared to the

rolling of the billows in which the vessels were plunging first in one

direction and then in another. The English fleet was soon recognized by

the line of the ships, and by the color of their pennants; the one

which had the princess on board and carried the admiral’s flag preceded

the others.

The rumor now spread that the princess was arriving. The whole French

court ran to the harbor, while the quays and jetties were soon covered

by crowds of people. Two hours afterwards, the other vessels had

overtaken the flagship, and the three, not venturing perhaps to enter

the narrow entrance of the harbor, cast anchor between Havre and La

Heve. When the maneuver had been completed, the vessel which bore the

admiral saluted France by twelve discharges of cannon, which were

returned, discharge for discharge, from Fort Francis I. Immediately

afterwards a hundred boats were launched; they were covered with the

richest stuffs, and destined for the conveyance of the different

members of the French nobility towards the vessels at anchor. But when

it was observed that even inside the harbor the boats were tossed to

and fro, and that beyond the jetty the waves rose mountains high,

dashing upon the shore with a terrible uproar, it will readily be

believed that not one of those frail boats would be able with safety to

reach a fourth part of the distance between the shore and the vessels

at anchor. A pilot-boat, however, notwithstanding the wind and the sea,

was getting ready to leave the harbor, for the purpose of placing

itself at the admiral’s disposal.

De Guiche, who had been looking among the different boats for one

stronger than the others, which might offer a chance of reaching the

English vessels, perceiving the pilot-boat getting ready to start, said

to Raoul: “Do you not think, Raoul, that intelligent and vigorous men,

as we are, ought to be ashamed to retreat before the brute strength of

wind and waves?”

“That is precisely the very reflection I was silently making to

myself,” replied Bragelonne.

“Shall we get into that boat, then, and push off? Will you come, De

Wardes?”

“Take care, or you will get drowned,” said Manicamp.

“And for no purpose,” said De Wardes, “for with the wind in your teeth,

as it will be, you will never reach the vessels.”

“You refuse, then?”

“Assuredly I do; I would willingly risk and lose my life in an

encounter against men,” he said, glancing at Bragelonne, “but as to

fighting with oars against waves, I have no taste for that.”

“And for myself,” said Manicamp, “even were I to succeed in reaching

the ships, I should not be indifferent to the loss of the only good

dress which I have left,—salt water would spoil it.”

“You, then, refuse also?” exclaimed De Guiche.

“Decidedly I do; I beg you to understand that most distinctly.”

“But,” exclaimed De Guiche, “look, De Wardes—look, Manicamp—look

yonder, the princesses are looking at us from the poop of the admiral’s

vessel.”

“An additional reason, my dear fellow, why we should not make ourselves

ridiculous by being drowned while they are looking on.”

“Is that your last word, Manicamp?”

“Yes.”

“And then yours, De Wardes?”

“Yes.”

“Then I go alone.”

“Not so,” said Raoul, “for I shall accompany you; I thought it was

understood I should do so.”

The fact is, that Raoul, uninfluenced by devotion, measuring the risk

they run, saw how imminent the danger was, but he willingly allowed

himself to accept a peril which De Wardes had declined.

The boat was about to set off when De Guiche called to the pilot.

“Stay,” said he: “we want two places in your boat;” and wrapping five

or six pistoles in paper, he threw them from the quay into the boat.

“It seems you are not afraid of salt water, young gentlemen.”

“We are afraid of nothing,” replied De Guiche.

“Come along, then.”

The pilot approached the side of the boat, and the two young men, one

after the other, with equal vivacity, jumped into the boat. “Courage,

my men,” said De Guiche; “I have twenty pistoles left in this purse,

and as soon as we reach the admiral’s vessel they shall be yours.” The

sailors bent themselves to their oars, and the boat bounded over the

crest of the waves. The interest taken in this hazardous expedition was

universal; the whole population of Havre hurried towards the jetties

and every look was directed towards the little bark; at one moment it

flew suspended on the crest of the foaming waves, then suddenly glided

downwards towards the bottom of a raging abyss, where it seemed utterly

lost. At the expiration of an hour’s struggling with the waves, it

reached the spot where the admiral’s vessel was anchored, and from the

side of which two boats had already been dispatched towards their aid.

Upon the quarter-deck of the flagship, sheltered by a canopy of velvet

and ermine, which was suspended by stout supports, Henrietta, the queen

dowager, and the young princess—with the admiral, the Duke of

Norfolk—standing beside them—watched with alarm this slender bark, at

one moment tossed to the heavens, and the next buried beneath the

waves, and against whose dark sail the noble figures of the two French

gentlemen stood forth in relief like two luminous apparitions. The

crew, leaning against the bulwarks and clinging to the shrouds, cheered

the courage of the two daring young men, the skill of the pilot, and

the strength of the sailors. They were received at the side of the

vessel by a shout of triumph. The Duke of Norfolk, a handsome young

man, from twenty-six to twenty-eight years of age, advanced to meet

them. De Guiche and Bragelonne lightly mounted the ladder on the

starboard side, and conducted by the Duke of Norfolk, who resumed his

place near them, they approached to offer their homage to the

princesses. Respect, and yet more, a certain apprehension, for which he

could not account, had hitherto restrained the Comte de Guiche from

looking at Madame attentively, who, however, had observed him

immediately, and had asked her mother, “Is not that Monsieur in the

boat yonder?” Madame Henrietta who knew Monsieur better than her

daughter did, smiled at the mistake her vanity had led her into, and

had answered, “No; it is only M. de Guiche, his favorite.” The

princess, at this reply, was constrained to check an instinctive

tenderness of feeling which the courage displayed by the count had

awakened. At the very moment the princess had put this question to her

mother, De Guiche had, at last, summoned courage to raise his eyes

towards her and could compare the original with the portrait he had so

lately seen. No sooner had he remarked her pale face, her eyes so full

of animation, her beautiful nut-brown hair, her expressive lips, and

her every gesture, which, while betokening royal descent, seemed to

thank and to encourage him at one and the same time, than he was, for a

moment, so overcome, that, had it not been for Raoul, on whose arm he

leant, he would have fallen. His friend’s amazed look, and the

encouraging gesture of the queen, restored Guiche to his

self-possession. In a few words he explained his mission, explained in

what way he had become the envoy of his royal highness; and saluted,

according to their rank and the reception they gave him, the admiral

and several of the English noblemen who were grouped around the

princesses.

Raoul was then presented, and was most graciously received; the share

that the Comte de la Fere had had in the restoration of Charles II. was

known to all; and, more than that, it was the comte who had been

charged with the negotiation of the marriage, by means of which the

granddaughter of Henry IV. was now returning to France. Raoul spoke

English perfectly, and constituted himself his friend’s interpreter

with the young English noblemen, who were indifferently acquainted with

the French language. At this moment a young man came forward, of

extremely handsome features, and whose dress and arms were remarkable

for their extravagance of material. He approached the princesses, who

were engaged in conversation with the Duke of Norfolk, and, in a voice

which ill concealed his impatience, said, “It is time now to disembark,

your royal highness.” The younger of the princesses rose from her seat

at this remark, and was about to take the hand which the young nobleman

extended to her, with an eagerness which arose from a variety of

motives, when the admiral intervened between them, observing; “A

moment, if you please, my lord; it is not possible for ladies to

disembark just now, the sea is too rough; it is probable the wind may

abate before sunset, and the landing will not be effected, therefore,

until this evening.”

“Allow me to observe, my lord,” said Buckingham, with an irritation of

manner which he did not seek to disguise, “you detain these ladies, and

you have no right to do so. One of them, unhappily, now belongs to

France, and you perceive that France claims them by the voice of her

ambassadors;” and at the same moment he indicated Raoul and Guiche,

whom he saluted.

“I cannot suppose that these gentlemen intend to expose the lives of

their royal highnesses,” replied the admiral.

“These gentlemen,” retorted Buckingham, “arrived here safely,

notwithstanding the wind; allow me to believe that the danger will not

be greater for their royal highnesses when the wind will be in their

favor.”

“These envoys have shown how great their courage is,” said the admiral.

“You may have observed that there was a great number of persons on

shore who did not venture to accompany them. Moreover, the desire which

they had to show their respect with the least possible delay to Madame

and her illustrious mother induced them to brave the sea, which is very

tempestuous to-day, even for sailors. These gentlemen, however, whom I

recommend as an example for my officers to follow, can hardly be so for

these ladies.”

Madame glanced at the Comte de Guiche, and perceived that his face was

burning with confusion. This look had escaped Buckingham, who had eyes

for nothing but Norfolk, of whom he was evidently very jealous; he

seemed anxious to remove the princesses from the deck of a vessel where

the admiral reigned supreme. “In that case,” returned Buckingham, “I

appeal to Madame herself.”

“And I, my lord,” retorted the admiral, “I appeal to my own conscience,

and to my own sense of responsibility. I have undertaken to convey

Madame safe and sound to France, and I shall keep my promise.”

“But sir——” continued Buckingham.

“My lord, permit me to remind you that I command here.”

“Are you aware what you are saying, my lord?” replied Buckingham,

haughtily.

“Perfectly so; I therefore repeat it: I alone command here, all yield

obedience to me; the sea and the winds, the ships and men too.” This

remark was made in a dignified and authoritative manner. Raoul observed

its effect upon Buckingham, who trembled with anger from head to foot,

and leaned against one of the poles of the tent to prevent himself

falling; his eyes became suffused with blood, and the hand which he did

not need for his support wandered towards the hilt of his sword.

“My lord,” said the queen, “permit me to observe that I agree in every

particular with the Duke of Norfolk; if the heavens, instead of being

clouded as they are at the present moment, were perfectly serene and

propitious, we can still afford to bestow a few hours upon the officer

who has conducted us so successfully, and with such extreme attention,

to the French coast, where he is to take leave of us.”

Buckingham, instead of replying, seemed to seek counsel from the

expression of Madame’s face. She, however, half-concealed beneath the

thick curtains of the velvet and gold which sheltered her, had not

listened to the discussion, having been occupied in watching the Comte

de Guiche, who was conversing with Raoul. This was a fresh misfortune

for Buckingham, who fancied he perceived in Madame Henrietta’s look a

deeper feeling than that of curiosity. He withdrew, almost tottering in

his gait, and nearly stumbled against the mainmast of the ship.

“The duke has not acquired a steady footing yet,” said the

queen-mother, in French, “and that may possibly be his reason for

wishing to find himself on firm land again.”

The young man overheard this remark, turned suddenly pale, and, letting

his hands fall in great discouragement by his side, drew aside,

mingling in one sigh his old affection and his new hatreds. The

admiral, however, without taking any further notice of the duke’s

ill-humor, led the princesses into the quarter-deck cabin, where dinner

had been served with a magnificence worthy in every respect of his

guests. The admiral seated himself at the right hand of the princess,

and placed the Comte de Guiche on her left. This was the place

Buckingham usually occupied; and when he entered the cabin, how

profound was his unhappiness to see himself banished by etiquette from

the presence of his sovereign, to a position inferior to that which, by

rank, he was entitled to. De Guiche, on the other hand, paler still

perhaps from happiness, than his rival was from anger, seated himself

tremblingly next the princess, whose silken robe, as it lightly touched

him, caused a tremor of mingled regret and happiness to pass through

his whole frame. The repast finished, Buckingham darted forward to hand

Madame Henrietta from the table; but this time it was De Guiche’s turn

to give the duke a lesson. “Have the goodness, my lord, from this

moment,” said he, “not to interpose between her royal highness and

myself. From this moment, indeed, her royal highness belongs to France,

and when she deigns to honor me by touching my hand it is the hand of

Monsieur, the brother of the king of France, she touches.”

And saying this, he presented his hand to Madame Henrietta with such

marked deference, and at the same time with a nobleness of mien so

intrepid, that a murmur of admiration rose from the English, whilst a

groan of despair escaped from Buckingham’s lips. Raoul, who loved,

comprehended it all. He fixed upon his friend one of those profound

looks which a bosom friend or mother can alone extend, either as

protector or guardian, over the one who is about to stray from the

right path. Towards two o’clock in the afternoon the sun shone forth

anew, the wind subsided, the sea became smooth as a crystal mirror, and

the fog, which had shrouded the coast, disappeared like a veil

withdrawn from before it. The smiling hills of France appeared in full

view with their numerous white houses rendered more conspicuous by the

bright green of the trees or the clear blue sky.

CHAPTER 85.

The Tents

The admiral, as we have seen, was determined to pay no further

attention to Buckingham’s threatening glances and fits of passion. In

fact, from the moment they quitted England, he had gradually accustomed

himself to his behavior. De Guiche had not yet in any way remarked the

animosity which appeared to influence that young nobleman against him,

but he felt, instinctively, that there could be no sympathy between

himself and the favorite of Charles II. The queen-mother, with greater

experience and calmer judgment, perceived the exact position of

affairs, and, as she discerned its danger, was prepared to meet it,

whenever the proper moment should arrive. Quiet had been everywhere

restored, except in Buckingham’s heart; he, in his impatience,

addressed himself to the princess, in a low tone of voice: “For

Heaven’s sake, madame, I implore you to hasten your disembarkation. Do

you not perceive how that insolent Duke of Norfolk is killing me with

his attentions and devotions to you?”

Henrietta heard this remark; she smiled, and without turning her head

towards him, but giving only to the tone of her voice that inflection

of gentle reproach, and languid impertinence, which women and

princesses so well know how to assume, she murmured, “I have already

hinted, my lord, that you must have taken leave of your senses.”

Not a single detail escaped Raoul’s attention; he heard both

Buckingham’s entreaty and the princess’s reply; he remarked Buckingham

retire, heard his deep sigh, and saw him pass his hand across his face.

He understood everything, and trembled as he reflected on the position

of affairs, and the state of the minds of those about him. At last the

admiral, with studied delay, gave the last orders for the departure of

the boats.

Buckingham heard the directions given with such an exhibition of

delight that a stranger would really imagine the young man’s reason was

affected. As the Duke of Norfolk gave his commands, a large boat or

barge, decked with flags, and capable of holding about twenty rowers

and fifteen passengers, was slowly lowered from the side of the

admiral’s vessel. The barge was carpeted with velvet and decorated with

coverings embroidered with the arms of England, and with garlands of

flowers; for, at that time, ornamentation was by no means forgotten in

these political pageants. No sooner was this really royal boat afloat

and the rowers with oars uplifted, awaiting, like soldiers presenting

arms, the embarkation of the princess, than Buckingham ran forward to

the ladder in order to take his place. His progress was, however,

arrested by the queen. “My lord,” she said, “it is hardly becoming that

you should allow my daughter and myself to land without having

previously ascertained that our apartments are properly prepared. I beg

your lordship to be good enough to precede us ashore, and to give

directions that everything be in proper order on our arrival.”

This was a fresh disappointment for the duke, and, still more so, since

it was so unexpected. He hesitated, colored violently, but could not

reply. He had thought he might be able to keep near Madame during the

passage to the shore, and, by this means, to enjoy to the very last

moment the brief period fortune still reserved for him. The order,

however, was explicit; and the admiral, who heard it given, immediately

called out, “Launch the ship’s gig.” His directions were executed with

that celerity which distinguishes every maneuver on board a man-of-war.

Buckingham, in utter hopelessness, cast a look of despair at the

princess, of supplication towards the queen, and directed a glance full

of anger towards the admiral. The princess pretended not to notice him,

while the queen turned aside her head, and the admiral laughed

outright, at the sound of which Buckingham seemed ready to spring upon

him. The queen-mother rose, and with a tone of authority said, “Pray

set off, sir.”

The young duke hesitated, looked around him, and with a last effort,

half-choked by contending emotions, said, “And you, gentlemen, M. de

Guiche and M. de Bragelonne, do not you accompany me?”

De Guiche bowed and said, “Both M. de Bragelonne and myself await her

majesty’s orders; whatever the commands she imposes on us, we shall

obey them.” Saying this, he looked towards the princess, who cast down

her eyes.

“Your grace will remember,” said the queen, “that M. de Guiche is here

to represent Monsieur; it is he who will do the honors of France, as

you have done those of England; his presence cannot be dispensed with;

besides, we owe him this slight favor for the courage he displayed in

venturing to seek us in such a terrible stress of weather.”

Buckingham opened his lips, as if he were about to speak, but, whether

thoughts or expressions failed him, not a syllable escaped them, and

turning away, as though out of his mind, he leapt from the vessel into

the boat. The sailors were just in time to catch hold of him to steady

themselves; for his weight and the rebound had almost upset the boat.

“His grace cannot be in his senses,” said the admiral aloud to Raoul.

“I am uneasy on the Duke’s account,” replied Bragelonne.

While the boat was advancing towards the shore, the duke kept his eyes

immovably fixed upon the admiral’s ship, like a miser torn away from

his coffers, or a mother separated from her child, about to be led away

to death. No one, however, acknowledged his signals, his frowns, or his

pitiful gestures. In very anguish of mind, he sank down in the boat,

burying his hands in his hair, whilst the boat, impelled by the

exertions of the merry sailors, flew over the waves. On his arrival he

was in such a state of apathy, that, had he not been received at the

harbor by the messenger whom he had directed to precede him, he would

hardly have had strength to ask his way. Having once, however, reached

the house which had been set apart for him, he shut himself up, like

Achilles in his tent. The barge bearing the princesses quitted the

admiral’s vessel at the very moment Buckingham landed. It was followed

by another boat filled with officers, courtiers, and zealous friends.

Great numbers of the inhabitants of Havre, having embarked in

fishing-cobles and boats of every description, set off to meet the

royal barge. The cannon from the forts fired salutes, which were

returned by the flagship and the two other vessels, and the flashes

from the open mouths of the cannon floated in white fumes over the

waves, and disappeared in the clear blue sky.

The princess landed at the decorated quay. Bands of gay music greeted

her arrival, and accompanied her every step she took. During the time

she was passing through the center of the town, and treading beneath

her delicate feet the richest carpets and the gayest flowers, which had

been strewn upon the ground, De Guiche and Raoul, escaping from their

English friends, hurried through the town and hastened rapidly towards

the place intended for the residence of Madame.

“Let us hurry forward,” said Raoul to De Guiche, “for if I read

Buckingham’s character aright, he will create some disturbance, when he

learns the result of our deliberations of yesterday.”

“Never fear,” said De Guiche, “De Wardes is there, who is determination

itself, while Manicamp is the very personification of artless

gentleness.”

De Guiche was not, however, the less diligent on that account, and five

minutes afterwards they were within sight of the Hotel de Ville. The

first thing which struck them was the number of people assembled in the

square. “Excellent,” said De Guiche; “our apartments, I see, are

prepared.”

In fact, in front of the Hotel de Ville, upon the wide open space

before it, eight tents had been raised, surmounted by the flags of

France and England united. The hotel was surrounded by tents, as by a

girdle of variegated colors; ten pages and a dozen mounted troopers,

who had been given to the ambassadors, for an escort, mounted guard

before the tents. It had a singularly curious effect, almost fairy-like

in its appearance. These tents had been constructed during the

night-time. Fitted up, within and without, with the richest materials

that De Guiche had been able to procure in Havre, they completely

encircled the Hotel de Ville. The only passage which led to the steps

of the hotel, and which was not inclosed by the silken barricade, was

guarded by two tents, resembling two pavilions, the doorways of both of

which opened towards the entrance. These two tents were destined for De

Guiche and Raoul; in whose absence they were intended to be occupied,

that of De Guiche by De Wardes, and that of Raoul by Manicamp.

Surrounding these two tents, and the six others, a hundred officers,

gentlemen, and pages, dazzling in their display of silk and gold,

thronged like bees buzzing about a hive. Every one of them, their

swords by their sides, was ready to obey the slightest sign either of

De Guiche or Bragelonne, the leaders of the embassy.

At the very moment the two young men appeared at the end of one of the

streets leading to the square, they perceived, crossing the square at

full gallop, a young man on horseback, whose costume was of surprising

richness. He pushed hastily through the crowd of curious lookers-on,

and, at the sight of these unexpected erections, uttered a cry of anger

and dismay. It was Buckingham, who had awakened from his stupor, in

order to adorn himself with a costume perfectly dazzling from its

beauty, and to await the arrival of the princess and the queen-mother

at the Hotel de Ville. At the entrance to the tents, the soldiers

barred his passage, and his further progress was arrested. Buckingham,

hopelessly infuriated, raised his whip; but his arm was seized by a

couple of officers. Of the two guardians of the tent, only one was

there. De Wardes was in the interior of the Hotel de Ville, engaged in

attending to the execution of some orders given by De Guiche. At the

noise made by Buckingham Manicamp, who was indolently reclining upon

the cushions at the doorway of one of the tents, rose with his usual

indifference, and, perceiving that the disturbance continued, made his

appearance from underneath the curtains. “What is the matter?” he said,

in a gentle tone of voice, “and who is it making this disturbance?”

It so happened, that, at the moment he began to speak, silence had just

been restored, and, although his voice was very soft and gentle in its

tone, every one heard his question. Buckingham turned round; and looked

at the tall, thin figure, and the listless expression of countenance of

his questioner. Probably the personal appearance of Manicamp, who was

dressed very plainly, did not inspire him with much respect, for he

replied disdainfully, “Who may you be, monsieur?”

Manicamp, leaning on the arm of a gigantic trooper, as firm as the

pillar of a cathedral, replied in his usual tranquil tone of

voice,—“And you, monsieur?”

“I, monsieur, am the Duke of Buckingham; I have hired all the houses

which surround the Hotel de Ville, where I have business to transact;

and as these houses are let, they belong to me, and, as I hired them in

order to preserve the right of free access to the Hotel de Ville, you

are not justified in preventing me passing to it.”

“But who prevents you passing, monsieur?” inquired Manicamp.

“Your sentinels.”

“Because you wish to pass on horseback, and orders have been given to

let only persons on foot pass.”

“No one has any right to give orders here, except myself,” said

Buckingham.

“On what grounds?” inquired Manicamp, with his soft tone. “Will you do

me the favor to explain this enigma to me?”

“Because, as I have already told you, I have hired all the houses

looking on the square.”

“We are very well aware of that, since nothing but the square itself

has been left for us.”

“You are mistaken, monsieur; the square belongs to me, as well as the

houses in it.”

“Forgive me, monsieur, but you are mistaken there. In our country, we

say, the highway belongs to the king, therefore this square is his

majesty’s; and, consequently, as we are the king’s ambassadors, the

square belongs to us.”

“I have already asked you who you are, monsieur,” exclaimed Buckingham,

exasperated at the coolness of his interlocutor.

“My name is Manicamp,” replied the young man, in a voice whose tones

were as harmonious and sweet as the notes of an AEolian harp.

Buckingham shrugged his shoulders contemptuously, and said, “When I

hired these houses which surround the Hotel de Ville, the square was

unoccupied; these barracks obstruct my sight; I hereby order them to be

removed.”

A hoarse and angry murmur ran through the crowd of listeners at these

words. De Guiche arrived at this moment; he pushed through the crowd

which separated him from Buckingham, and, followed by Raoul, arrived on

the scene of action from one side, just as De Wardes came up from the

other. “Pardon me, my lord; but if you have any complaint to make, have

the goodness to address it to me, inasmuch as it was I who supplied the

plans for the construction of these tents.”

“Moreover, I would beg you to observe, monsieur, that the term

‘barrack’ is a highly objectionable one!” added Manicamp, graciously.

“You were saying, monsieur—” continued De Guiche.

“I was saying, monsieur le comte,” resumed Buckingham, in a tone of

anger more marked than ever, although in some measure moderated by the

presence of an equal, “I was saying that it is impossible these tents

can remain where they are.”

“Impossible!” exclaimed De Guiche, “and why?”

“Because I object to them.”

A movement of impatience escaped De Guiche, but a warning glance from

Raoul restrained him.

“You should the less object to them, monsieur, on account of the abuse

of priority you have permitted yourself to exercise.”

“Abuse!”

“Most assuredly. You commission a messenger, who hires in your name the

whole of the town of Havre, without considering the members of the

French court, who would be sure to arrive here to meet Madame. Your

Grace will admit that this is hardly friendly conduct in the

representative of a friendly nation.”

“The right of possession belongs to him who is first on the ground.”

“Not in France, monsieur.”

“Why not in France?”

“Because France is a country where politeness is observed.”

“Which means!” exclaimed Buckingham, in so violent a manner that those

who were present drew back, expecting an immediate collision.

“Which means, monsieur,” replied De Guiche, now rather pale, “that I

caused these tents to be raised as habitations for myself and my

friends, as a shelter for the ambassadors of France, as the only place

of refuge which your exactions have left us in the town; and that I and

those who are with me, shall remain in them, at least, until an

authority more powerful, and more supreme, than your own shall dismiss

me from them.”

“In other words, until we are ejected, as the lawyers say,” observed

Manicamp, blandly.

“I know an authority, monsieur, which I trust is such as you will

respect,” said Buckingham, placing his hand on his sword.

At this moment, and as the goddess of Discord, inflaming all minds, was

about to direct their swords against each other, Raoul gently placed

his hand on Buckingham’s shoulder. “One word, my lord,” he said.

“My right, my right, first of all,” exclaimed the fiery young man.

“It is precisely upon that point I wish to have the honor of addressing

a word to you.”

“Very well, monsieur, but let your remarks be brief.”

“One question is all I ask; you can hardly expect me to be briefer.”

“Speak, monsieur, I am listening.”

“Are you, or is the Duke of Orleans, going to marry the granddaughter

of Henry IV.?”

“What do you mean?” exclaimed Buckingham, retreating a few steps,

bewildered.

“Have the goodness to answer me,” persisted Raoul, tranquilly.

“Do you mean to ridicule me, monsieur?” inquired Buckingham.

“Your question is a sufficient answer for me. You admit, then, that it

is not you who are going to marry the princess?”

“Thou know it perfectly well, monsieur, I should imagine.”

“I beg your pardon, but your conduct has been such as to leave it not

altogether certain.”

“Proceed, monsieur, what do you mean to convey?”

Raoul approached the duke. “Are you aware, my lord,” he said, lowering

his voice, “that your extravagances very much resemble the excesses of

jealousy? These jealous fits, with respect to any woman, are not

becoming in one who is neither her lover nor her husband; and I am sure

you will admit that my remark applies with still greater force, when

the lady in question is a princess of the blood royal!”

“Monsieur,” exclaimed Buckingham, “do you mean to insult Madame

Henrietta?”

“Be careful, my lord,” replied Bragelonne, coldly, “for it is you who

insult her. A little while since, when on board the admiral’s ship, you

wearied the queen, and exhausted the admiral’s patience. I was

observing, my lord; and, at first, I concluded you were not in

possession of your senses, but I have since surmised the real

significance of your madness.”

“Monsieur!” exclaimed Buckingham.

“One moment more, for I have yet another word to add. I trust I am the

only one of my companions who has guessed it.”

“Are you aware, monsieur,” said Buckingham, trembling with mingled

feelings of anger and uneasiness, “are you aware that you are holding

language towards me which requires to be checked?”

“Weigh your words well, my lord,” said Raoul, haughtily: “my nature is

not such that its vivacities need checking; whilst you, on the

contrary, are descended from a race whose passions are suspected by all

true Frenchmen; I repeat, therefore, for the second time, be careful!”

“Careful of what, may I ask? Do you presume to threaten me?”

“I am the son of the Comte de la Fere, my lord, and I never threaten,

because I strike first. Therefore, understand me well, the threat that

I hold out to you is this——”

Buckingham clenched his hands, but Raoul continued, as though he had

not observed the gesture. “At the very first word, beyond the respect

and deference due to her royal highness, which you permit yourself to

use towards her,—be patient, my lord, for I am perfectly so.”

“You?”

“Undoubtedly. So long as Madame remained on English territory, I held

my peace; but from the very moment she stepped on French ground, and

now that we have received her in the name of the prince, I warn you,

that at the first mark of disrespect which you, in your insane

attachment, exhibit towards the royal house of France, I shall have one

of two courses to follow;—either I declare, in the presence of every

one, the madness with which you are now affected, and I get you

ignominiously ordered back to England; or if you prefer it, I will run

my dagger through your throat in the presence of all here. This second

alternative seems to me the least disagreeable, and I think I shall

hold to it.”

Buckingham had become paler than the lace collar around his neck. “M.

de Bragelonne,” he said, “is it, indeed, a gentleman who is speaking to

me?”

“Yes; only the gentleman is speaking to a madman. Get cured, my lord,

and he will hold quite another language to you.”

“But, M. de Bragelonne,” murmured the duke, in a voice, half-choked,

and putting his hand to his neck,—“Do you not see I am choking?”

“If your death were to take place at this moment, my lord,” replied

Raoul, with unruffled composure, “I should, indeed, regard it as a

great happiness, for this circumstance would prevent all kinds of evil

remarks; not alone about yourself, but also about those illustrious

persons whom your devotion is compromising in so absurd a manner.”

“You are right, you are right,” said the young man, almost beside

himself. “Yes, yes; better to die, than to suffer as I do at this

moment.” And he grasped a beautiful dagger, the handle of which was

inlaid with precious stones; and which he half drew from his breast.

Raoul thrust his hand aside. “Be careful what you do,” he said; “if you

do not kill yourself, you commit a ridiculous action; and if you were

to kill yourself, you sprinkle blood upon the nuptial robe of the

princess of England.”

Buckingham remained a minute gasping for breath; during this interval,

his lips quivered, his fingers worked convulsively, and his eyes

wandered as though in delirium. Then suddenly, he said, “M. de

Bragelonne, I know nowhere a nobler mind than yours; you are, indeed, a

worthy son of the most perfect gentleman that ever lived. Keep your

tents.” And he threw his arms round Raoul’s neck. All who were present,

astounded at this conduct, which was the very reverse of what was

expected, considering the violence of the one adversary and the

determination of the other, began immediately to clap their hands, and

a thousand cheers and joyful shouts arose from all sides. De Guiche, in

his turn, embraced Buckingham somewhat against his inclination; but, at

all events, he did embrace him. This was the signal for French and

English to do the same; and they who, until that moment, had looked at

each other with restless uncertainty, fraternized on the spot. In the

meantime, the procession of the princess arrived, and had it not been

for Bragelonne, two armies would have been engaged together in

conflict, and blood have been shed upon the flowers with which the

ground was covered. At the appearance, however, of the banners borne at

the head of the procession, complete order was restored.

CHAPTER 86.

Night

Concord returned to its place amidst the tents. English and French

rivaled each other in their devotion and courteous attention to the

illustrious travelers. The English forwarded to the French baskets of

flowers, of which they had made a plentiful provision to greet the

arrival of the young princess; the French in return invited the English

to a supper, which was to be given the next day. Congratulations were

poured in upon the princess everywhere during her journey. From the

respect paid her on all sides, she seemed like a queen; and from the

adoration with which she was treated by two or three, she appeared an

object of worship. The queen-mother gave the French the most

affectionate reception. France was her native country, and she had

suffered too much unhappiness in England for England to have made her

forget France. She taught her daughter, then, by her own affection for

it, that love for a country where they had both been hospitably

received, and where a brilliant future opened before them. After the

public entry was over, and the spectators in the streets had partially

dispersed, and the sound of the music and cheering of the crowd could

be heard only in the distance; when the night had closed in, wrapping

with its star-covered mantle the sea, the harbor, the town, and

surrounding country, De Guiche, still excited by the great events of

the day, returned to his tent, and seated himself upon one of the

stools with so profound an expression of distress that Bragelonne kept

his eyes fixed on him, until he heard him sigh, and then he approached

him. The count had thrown himself back on his seat, leaning his

shoulders against the partition of the tent, and remained thus, his

face buried in his hands, with heaving chest and restless limbs.

“You are suffering?” asked Raoul.

“Cruelly.”

“Bodily, I suppose?”

“Yes; bodily.”

“This has indeed been a harassing day,” continued the young man, his

eyes fixed upon his friend.

“Yes; a night’s rest will probably restore me.”

“Shall I leave you?”

“No; I wish to talk to you.”

“You shall not speak to me, Guiche, until you have first answered my

questions.”

“Proceed then.”

“You will be frank with me?”

“I always am.”

“Can you imagine why Buckingham has been so violent?”

“I suspect.”

“Because he is in love with Madame, is it not?”

“One could almost swear to it, to observe him.”

“You are mistaken; there is nothing of the kind.”

“It is you who are mistaken, Raoul; I have read his distress in his

eyes, in his every gesture and action the whole day.”

“You are a poet, my dear count, and find subject for your muse

everywhere.”

“I can perceive love clearly enough.”

“Where it does not exist?”

“Nay, where it does exist.”

“Do you not think you are deceiving yourself, Guiche?”

“I am convinced of what I say,” said the count.

“Now, inform me count,” said Raoul, fixing a penetrating look upon him,

“what has happened to render you so clear-sighted?”

Guiche hesitated for a moment, and then answered, “Self-love, I

suppose.”

“Self-love is a pedantic word, Guiche.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean that, generally, you are less out of spirits than seems to be

the case this evening.”

“I am fatigued.”

“Listen to me, Guiche; we have been campaigners together; we have been

on horseback for eighteen hours at a time, and our horses dying from

exhaustion, or hunger, have fallen beneath us, and yet we have laughed

at our mishaps. Believe me, it is not fatigue that saddens you

to-night.”

“It is annoyance, then.”

“What annoyance?”

“That of this evening.”

“The mad conduct of the Duke of Buckingham, do you mean?”

“Of course; is it not vexatious for us, the representatives of our

sovereign master, to witness the devotion of an Englishman to our

future mistress, the second lady in point of rank in the kingdom?”

“Yes, you are right; but I do not think any danger is to be apprehended

from Buckingham.”

“No; still he is intrusive. Did he not, on his arrival here, almost

succeed in creating a disturbance between the English and ourselves;

and, had it not been for you, for your admirable prudence, for your

singular decision of character, swords would have been drawn in the

very streets of the town.”

“You observe, however, that he has changed his tactics.”

“Yes, certainly; but this is the very thing that amazes me so much. You

spoke to him in a low tone of voice, what did you say to him? You think

he loves her; you admit that such a passion does not give way readily.

He does not love her, then!” De Guiche pronounced the latter with so

marked an expression that Raoul raised his head. The noble character of

the young man’s countenance expressed a displeasure which could easily

be read.

“What I said to him, count,” replied Raoul, “I will repeat to you.

Listen to me. I said, ‘You are regarding with wistful feelings, and

most injurious desire, the sister of your prince,—her to whom you are

not affianced, who is not, who can never be anything to you; you are

outraging those who, like ourselves, have come to seek a young lady to

escort her to her husband.’”

“You spoke to him in that manner?” asked Guiche coloring.

“In those very terms; I even added more. ‘How would you regard us,’ I

said, ‘if you were to perceive among us a man mad enough, disloyal

enough, to entertain other than sentiments of the most perfect respect

for a princess who is the destined wife of our master?’”

These words were so applicable to De Guiche that he turned pale, and,

overcome by a sudden agitation, was barely able to stretch out one hand

mechanically towards Raoul, as he covered his eyes and face with the

other.

“But,” continued Raoul, not interrupted by this movement of his friend,

“Heaven be praised, the French who are pronounced to be thoughtless and

indiscreet, reckless, even, are capable of bringing a calm and sound

judgment to bear on matters of such high importance. I added even more,

for I said, ‘Learn, my lord, that we gentlemen of France devote

ourselves to our sovereigns by sacrificing for them our affections, as

well as our fortunes and our lives; and whenever it may chance to

happen that the tempter suggests one of those vile thoughts that set

the heart on fire, we extinguish the flame, even if it has to be done

by shedding our blood for the purpose. Thus it is that the honor of

three is saved: our country’s, our master’s, and our own. It is thus

that we act, your Grace; it is thus that every man of honor ought to

act. In this manner, my dear Guiche,” continued Raoul, “I addressed the

Duke of Buckingham; and he admitted I was right, and resigned himself

unresistingly to my arguments.”

De Guiche, who had hitherto sat leaning forward while Raoul was

speaking, drew himself up, his eyes glancing proudly; he seized Raoul’s

hand, his face, which had been as cold as ice, seemed on fire. “And you

spoke magnificently,” he said, in a half-choked voice; “you are indeed

a friend, Raoul. But now, I entreat you, leave me to myself.”

“Do you wish it?”

“Yes; I need repose. Many things have agitated me to-day, both in mind

and body; when you return tomorrow I shall no longer be the same man.”

“I leave you, then,” said Raoul, as he withdrew. The count advanced a

step towards his friend, and pressed him warmly in his arms. But in

this friendly pressure Raoul could detect the nervous agitation of a

great internal conflict.

The night was clear, starlit, and splendid; the tempest had passed

away, and the sweet influences of the evening had restored life, peace

and security everywhere. A few fleecy clouds were floating in the

heavens, and indicated from their appearance a continuance of beautiful

weather, tempered by a gentle breeze from the east. Upon the large

square in front of the hotel, the shadows of the tents, intersected by

the golden moonbeams, formed as it were a huge mosaic of jet and yellow

flagstones. Soon, however, the entire town was wrapped in slumber; a

feeble light still glimmered in Madame’s apartment, which looked out

upon the square, and the soft rays from the expiring lamp seemed to be

the image of the calm sleep of a young girl, hardly yet sensible of

life’s anxieties, and in whom the flame of existence sinks placidly as

sleep steals over the body.

Bragelonne quitted the tent with the slow and measured step of a man

curious to observe, but anxious not to be seen. Sheltered behind the

thick curtains of his own tent, embracing with a glance the whole

square, he noticed that, after a few moments’ pause, the curtains of De

Guiche’s tent were agitated, and then drawn partially aside. Behind

them he could perceive the shadow of De Guiche, his eyes glittering in

the obscurity, fastened ardently upon the princess’s sitting apartment,

which was partially lighted by the lamp in the inner room. The soft

light which illumined the windows was the count’s star. The fervent

aspirations of his nature could be read in his eyes. Raoul, concealed

in the shadow, divined the many passionate thoughts that established,

between the tent of the young ambassador and the balcony of the

princess, a mysterious and magical bond of sympathy—a bond created by

thoughts imprinted with so much strength and persistence of will, that

they must have caused happy and loving dreams to alight upon the

perfumed couch, which the count, with the eyes of his soul, devoured so

eagerly.

But De Guiche and Raoul were not the only watchers. The window of one

of the houses looking on the square was opened too, the casement of the

house where Buckingham resided. By the aid of the rays of light which

issued from this latter, the profile of the duke could be distinctly

seen, as he indolently reclined upon the carved balcony with its velvet

hangings; he also was breathing in the direction of the princess’s

apartment his prayers and the wild visions of his love.

Raoul could not resist smiling, as thinking of Madame, he said to

himself, “Hers is, indeed, a heart well besieged;” and then added,

compassionately, as he thought of Monsieur, “and he is a husband well

threatened too; it is a good thing for him that he is a prince of such

high rank, that he has an army to safeguard for him that which is his

own.” Bragelonne watched for some time the conduct of the two lovers,

listened to the loud and uncivil slumbers of Manicamp, who snored as

imperiously as though he was wearing his blue and gold, instead of his

violet suit.

Then he turned towards the night breeze which bore towards him, he

seemed to think, the distant song of the nightingale; and, after having

laid in a due provision of melancholy, another nocturnal malady, he

retired to rest thinking, with regard to his own love affair, that

perhaps four or even a larger number of eyes, quite as ardent as those

of De Guiche and Buckingham, were coveting his own idol in the chateau

at Blois. “And Mademoiselle de Montalais is by no means a very

conscientious garrison,” said he to himself, sighing aloud.

CHAPTER 87.

From Havre to Paris

The next day the fetes took place, accompanied by all the pomp and

animation that the resources of the town and the cheerful disposition

of men’s minds could supply. During the last few hours spent in Havre,

every preparation for the departure had been made. After Madame had

taken leave of the English fleet, and, once again, had saluted the

country in saluting its flags, she entered her carriage, surrounded by

a brilliant escort. De Guiche had hoped that the Duke of Buckingham

would accompany the admiral to England; but Buckingham succeeded in

demonstrating to the queen that there would be great impropriety in

allowing Madame to proceed to Paris almost unprotected. As soon as it

had been settled that Buckingham was to accompany Madame, the young

duke selected a corps of gentlemen and officers to form part of his own

suite, so that it was almost an army that now set out towards Paris,

scattering gold, and exciting the liveliest demonstrations as they

passed through the different towns and villages on the route. The

weather was very fine. France is a beautiful country, especially along

the route by which the procession passed. Spring cast its flowers and

its perfumed foliage on their path. Normandy, with its vast variety of

vegetation, its blue skies and silver rivers, displayed itself in all

the loveliness of a paradise to the new sister of the king. Fetes and

brilliant displays received them everywhere along the line of march. De

Guiche and Buckingham forgot everything; De Guiche in his anxiety to

prevent any fresh attempts on the part of the duke, and Buckingham, in

his desire to awaken in the heart of the princess a softer remembrance

of the country to which the recollection of many happy days belonged.

But, alas! the poor duke could perceive that the image of that country

so cherished by himself became, from day to day, more and more effaced

in Madame’s mind, in exact proportion as her affection for France

became more deeply engraved on her heart. In fact, it was not difficult

to perceive that his most devoted attention awakened no acknowledgment,

and that the grace with which he rode one of his most fiery horses was

thrown away, for it was only casually and by the merest accident that

the princess’s eyes were turned towards him. In vain did he try, in

order to fix upon himself one of those looks, which were thrown

carelessly around, or bestowed elsewhere, to produce in the animal he

rode its greatest display of strength, speed, temper and address; in

vain did he, by exciting his horse almost to madness, spur him, at the

risk of dashing himself in pieces against the trees, or of rolling in

the ditches, over the gates and barriers which they passed, or down the

steep declivities of the hills. Madame, whose attention had been

aroused by the noise, turned her head for a moment to observe the cause

of it, and then, slightly smiling, again entered into conversation with

her faithful guardians, Raoul and De Guiche, who were quietly riding at

her carriage doors. Buckingham felt himself a prey to all the tortures

of jealousy; an unknown, unheard of anguish glided through his veins,

and laid siege to his heart; and then, as if to show that he knew the

folly of his conduct, and that he wished to correct, by the humblest

submission, his flights of absurdity, he mastered his horse, and

compelled him, reeking with sweat and flecked with foam, to champ his

bit close beside the carriage, amidst the crowd of courtiers.

Occasionally he obtained a word from Madame as a recompense, and yet

her speech seemed almost a reproach.

“That is well, my lord,” she said, “now you are reasonable.”

Or from Raoul, “Your Grace is killing your horse.”

Buckingham listened patiently to Raoul’s remarks, for he instinctively

felt, without having had any proof that such was the case, that Raoul

checked the display of De Guiche’s feelings, and that, had it not been

for Raoul, some mad act or proceeding, either of the count, or of

Buckingham himself, would have brought about an open rupture, or a

disturbance—perhaps even exile itself. From the moment of that excited

conversation the two young men had held in front of the tents at Havre,

when Raoul made the duke perceive the impropriety of his conduct,

Buckingham felt himself attracted towards Raoul almost in spite of

himself. He often entered into conversation with him, and it was nearly

always to talk to him either of his father or of D’Artagnan, their

mutual friend, in whose praise Buckingham was nearly as enthusiastic as

Raoul. Raoul endeavored, as much as possible, to make the conversation

turn upon this subject in De Wardes’s presence, who had, during the

whole journey, been exceedingly annoyed at the superior position taken

by Bragelonne, and especially by his influence over De Guiche. De

Wardes had that keen and merciless penetration most evil natures

possess; he had immediately remarked De Guiche’s melancholy, and

divined the nature of his regard for the princess. Instead, however, of

treating the subject with the same reserve which Raoul practiced;

instead of regarding with that respect, which was their due, the

obligations and duties of society, De Wardes resolutely attacked in the

count the ever-sounding chord of juvenile audacity and pride. It

happened one evening, during a halt at Nantes, that while De Guiche and

De Wardes were leaning against a barrier, engaged in conversation,

Buckingham and Raoul were also talking together as they walked up and

down. Manicamp was engaged in devoted attendance on the princess, who

already treated him without reserve, on account of his versatile fancy,

his frank courtesy of manner, and conciliatory disposition.

“Confess,” said De Wardes, “that you are really ill and that your

pedagogue of a friend has not succeeded in curing you.”

“I do not understand you,” said the count.

“And yet it is easy enough; you are dying of love.”

“You are mad, De Wardes.”

“Madness it would be, I admit, if Madame were really indifferent to

your martyrdom; but she takes so much notice of it, observes it to such

an extent, that she compromises herself, and I tremble lest, on our

arrival at Paris, M. de Bragelonne may not denounce both of you.”

“For shame, De Wardes, again attacking De Bragelonne.”

“Come, come, a truce to child’s play,” replied the count’s evil genius,

in an undertone; “you know as well as I do what I mean. Besides, you

must have observed how the princess’s glance softens as she looks at

you;—you can tell, by the very inflection of her voice, what pleasure

she takes in listening to you, and can feel how thoroughly she

appreciates the verses you recite to her. You cannot deny, too, that

every morning she tells you how indifferently she slept the previous

night.”

“True, De Wardes, quite true; but what good is there in your telling me

all that?”

“Is it not important to know the exact position of affairs?”

“No, no; not when I am a witness of things that are enough to drive one

mad.”

“Stay, stay,” said De Wardes; “look, she calls you,—do you understand?

Profit by the occasion, while your pedagogue is absent.”

De Guiche could not resist; an invincible attraction drew him towards

the princess. De Wardes smiled as he saw him withdraw.

“You are mistaken, monsieur,” said Raoul, suddenly stepping across the

barrier against which the previous moment the two friends had been

leaning. “The pedagogue is here, and has overheard you.”

De Wardes, at the sound of Raoul’s voice, which he recognized without

having occasion to look at him, half drew his sword.

“Put up your sword,” said Raoul, “you know perfectly well that, until

our journey is at an end, every demonstration of that nature is

useless. Why do you distill into the heart of the man you term your

friend all the bitterness that infects your own? As regards myself, you

wish to arouse a feeling of deep dislike against a man of honor—my

father’s friend and my own: and as for the count you wish him to love

one who is destined for your master. Really, monsieur, I should regard

you as a coward, and a traitor too, if I did not, with greater justice,

regard you as a madman.”

“Monsieur,” exclaimed De Wardes, exasperated, “I was deceived, I find,

in terming you a pedagogue. The tone you assume, and the style which is

peculiarly your own, is that of a Jesuit, and not of a gentleman.

Discontinue, I beg, whenever I am present, this style I complain of,

and the tone also. I hate M. d’Artagnan because he was guilty of a

cowardly act towards my father.”

“You lie, monsieur,” said Raoul, coolly.

“You give me the lie, monsieur?” exclaimed De Wardes.

“Why not, if what you assert is untrue?”

“You give me the lie and will not draw your sword?”

“I have resolved, monsieur, not to kill you until Madame shall have

been delivered safely into her husband’s hands.”

“Kill me! Believe me, monsieur, your schoolmaster’s rod does not kill

so easily.”

“No,” replied Raoul, sternly, “but M. d’Artagnan’s sword kills; and,

not only do I possess his sword, but he has himself taught me how to

use it: and with that sword, when a befitting time arrives, I will

avenge his name—-a name you have dishonored.”

“Take care, monsieur,” exclaimed De Wardes; “if you do not immediately

give me satisfaction, I will avail myself of every means to revenge

myself.”

“Indeed, monsieur,” said Buckingham, suddenly, appearing upon the scene

of action, “that is a threat which savors of assassination, and

therefore, ill becomes a gentleman.”

“What did you say, my lord?” said De Wardes, turning round towards him.

“I said, monsieur, that the words you spoken are displeasing to my

English ears.”

“Very well, monsieur, if what you say is true,” exclaimed De Wardes,

thoroughly incensed, “I at least find in you one who will not escape

me. Understand my words as you like.”

“I take them in the manner they cannot but be understood,” replied

Buckingham, with that haughty tone which characterized him, and which,

even in ordinary conversation, gave a tone of defiance to everything he

said; “M. de Bragelonne is my friend, you insult M. de Bragelonne, and

you shall give me satisfaction for that insult.”

De Wardes cast a look upon De Bragelonne, who, faithful to the

character he had assumed, remained calm and unmoved, even after the

duke’s defiance.

“It would seem that I did not insult M. de Bragelonne, since M. de

Bragelonne, who carries a sword by his side, does not consider himself

insulted.”

“At all events you insult some one.”

“Yes, I insulted M. d’Artagnan,” resumed De Wardes, who had observed

that this was the only means of stinging Raoul, so as to awaken his

anger.

“That then,” said Buckingham, “is another matter.”

“Precisely so,” said De Wardes, “it is the province of M. d’Artagnan’s

friends to defend him.”

“I am entirely of your opinion,” replied the duke, who had regained all

his indifference of manner; “if M. de Bragelonne were offended, I could

not reasonably be expected to espouse his quarrel, since he is himself

here; but when you say that it is a quarrel of M. d’Artagnan——”

“You will of course leave me to deal with the matter,” said De Wardes.

“Nay, on the contrary, for I draw my sword,” said Buckingham,

unsheathing it as he spoke; “for if M. d’Artagnan injured your father,

he rendered, or at least did all that he could to render, a great

service to mine.”

De Wardes was thunderstruck.

“M. d’Artagnan,” continued Buckingham, “is the bravest gentleman I

know. I shall be delighted, as I owe him many personal obligations, to

settle them with you, by crossing my sword with yours.” At the same

moment Buckingham drew his sword gracefully from its scabbard, saluted

Raoul, and put himself on guard.

De Wardes advanced a step to meet him.

“Stay, gentlemen,” said Raoul, advancing towards them, and placing his

own drawn sword between the combatants, “the affair is hardly worth the

trouble of blood being shed almost in the presence of the princess. M.

de Wardes speaks ill of M. d’Artagnan, with whom he is not even

acquainted.”

“What, monsieur,” said De Wardes, setting his teeth hard together, and

resting the point of his sword on the toe of his boot, “do you assert

that I do not know M. d’Artagnan?”

“Certainly not; you do not know him,” replied Raoul, coldly, “and you

are even not aware where he is to he found.”

“Not know where he is?”

“Such must be the case, since you fix your quarrel with him upon

strangers, instead of seeking M. d’Artagnan where he is to be found.”

De Wardes turned pale. “Well, monsieur,” continued Raoul, “I will tell

you where M. d’Artagnan is: he is now in Paris; when on duty he is to

be met with at the Louvre,—when not on duty, in the Rue des Lombards.

M. d’Artagnan can be easily discovered at either of those two places.

Having, therefore, as you assert, so many causes of complaint against

him, show your courage in seeking him out, and afford him an

opportunity of giving you that satisfaction you seem to ask of every

one but of himself.” De Wardes passed his hand across his forehead,

which was covered with perspiration. “For shame, M. de Wardes! so

quarrelsome a disposition is hardly becoming after the publication of

the edicts against duels. Pray think of that; the king will be incensed

at our disobedience, particularly at such a time,—and his majesty will

be in the right.”

“Excuses,” murmured De Wardes; “mere pretexts.”

“Really, M. De Wardes,” resumed Raoul, “such remarks are the idlest

bluster. You know very well that the Duke of Buckingham is a man of

undoubted courage, who has already fought ten duels, and will probably

fight eleven. His name alone is significant enough. As far as I am

concerned, you are well aware that I can fight also. I fought at Sens,

at Bleneau, at the Dunes in front of the artillery, a hundred paces in

front of the line, while you—I say this parenthetically—were a hundred

paces behind it. True it is, that on that occasion there was far too

great a concourse of persons present for your courage to be observed,

and on that account, perhaps, you did not reveal it; while here, it

would be a display, and would excite remark—you wish that others should

talk about you, in what manner you do not care. Do not depend upon me,

M. de Wardes, to assist you in your designs, for I shall certainly not

afford you that pleasure.”

“Sensibly observed,” said Buckingham, putting up his sword, “and I ask

your forgiveness, M. de Bragelonne, for having allowed myself to yield

to a first impulse.”

De Wardes, however, on the contrary, perfectly furious, bounded forward

and raised his sword, threateningly, against Raoul, who had scarcely

time to put himself in a posture of defense.

“Take care, monsieur,” said Bragelonne, tranquilly, “or you will put

out one of my eyes.”

“You will not fight, then?” said De Wardes.

“Not at this moment, but this I promise to do; immediately on our

arrival at Paris I will conduct you to M. d’Artagnan, to whom you shall

detail all the causes of complaint you have against him. M. d’Artagnan

will solicit the king’s permission to measure swords with you. The king

will yield his consent, and when you shall have received the

sword-thrust in due course, you will consider, in a calmer frame of

mind, the precepts of the Gospel, which enjoin forgetfulness of

injuries.”

“Ah!” exclaimed De Wardes, furious at this imperturbable coolness, “one

can clearly see you are half a bastard, M. de Bragelonne.”

Raoul became as pale as death; his eyes flashed lightning, causing De

Wardes involuntarily to fall back. Buckingham, also, who had perceived

their expression, threw himself between the two adversaries, whom he

had expected to see precipitate themselves on each other. De Wardes had

reserved this injury for the last; he clasped his sword firmly in his

hand, and awaited the encounter. “You are right, monsieur,” said Raoul,

mastering his emotion, “I am only acquainted with my father’s name, but

I know too well that the Comte de la Fere is too upright and honorable

a man to allow me to fear for a single moment that there is, as you

insinuate, any stain upon my birth. My ignorance, therefore, of my

mother’s name is a misfortune for me, and not a reproach. You are

deficient in loyalty of conduct; you are wanting in courtesy, in

reproaching me with misfortune. It matters little, however, the insult

has been given, and I consider myself insulted accordingly. It is quite

understood, then, that after you shall have received satisfaction from

M. d’Artagnan, you will settle your quarrel with me.”

“I admire your prudence, monsieur,” replied De Wardes with a bitter

smile; “a little while ago you promised me a sword-thrust from M.

d’Artagnan, and now, after I shall have received his, you offer me one

from yourself.”

“Do not disturb yourself,” replied Raoul, with concentrated anger, “in

all affairs of that nature, M. d’Artagnan is exceedingly skillful, and

I will beg him as a favor to treat you as he did your father; in other

words, to spare your life at least, so as to leave me the pleasure,

after your recovery, of killing you outright; for you have the heart of

a viper, M. de Wardes, and in very truth, too many precautions cannot

be taken against you.”

“I shall take my precautions against you,” said De Wardes, “be assured

of it.”

“Allow me, monsieur,” said Buckingham, “to translate your remark by a

piece of advice I am about to give M. de Bragelonne; M. de Bragelonne,

wear a cuirass.”

De Wardes clenched his hands. “Ah!” said he, “you two gentlemen intend

to wait until you have taken that precaution before you measure your

swords against mine.”

“Very well, monsieur,” said Raoul, “since you positively will have it

so, let us settle the affair now.” And drawing his sword he advanced

towards De Wardes.

“What are you going to do?” said Buckingham.

“Be easy,” said Raoul, “it will not be very long.”

De Wardes placed himself on his guard; their swords crossed. De Wardes

flew upon Raoul with such impetuosity, that at the first clashing of

the steel blades Buckingham clearly saw that Raoul was only trifling

with his adversary. Buckingham stepped aside, and watched the combat.

Raoul was as calm as if he were handling a foil, instead of a sword;

having retreated a step, he parried three or four fierce thrusts which

De Wardes made at him, caught the sword of the latter within his own,

and sent it flying twenty paces the other side of the barrier. Then as

De Wardes stood disarmed and astounded at his defeat Raoul sheathed his

sword, seized him by the collar and the waist-band, and hurled his

adversary to the other end of the barrier, trembling, and mad with

rage.

“We shall meet again,” murmured De Wardes, rising from the ground and

picking up his sword.

“I have done nothing for the last hour,” said Raoul, “but say the same

thing.” Then, turning towards the duke, he said, “I entreat you to be

silent about this affair; I am ashamed to have gone so far, but my

anger carried me away, and I ask your forgiveness for it;—forget it,

too.”

“Dear viscount,” said the duke, pressing within his own the vigorous

and valiant hand of his companion, “allow me, on the contrary, to

remember it, and to look after your safety; that man is dangerous,—he

will kill you.”

“My father,” replied Raoul, “lived for twenty years under the menace of

a much more formidable enemy, and he still lives.”

“Your father had good friends, viscount.”

“Yes,” sighed Raoul, “such friends indeed, that none are now left like

them.”

“Do not say that, I beg, at the very moment I offer you my friendship;”

and Buckingham opened his arms to embrace Raoul, who delightedly

received the proffered alliance. “In my family,” added Buckingham, “you

are aware, M. de Bragelonne, we die to save our friends.”

“I know it well, duke,” replied Raoul.

CHAPTER 88.

An Account of what the Chevalier de Lorraine thought of Madame

Nothing further interrupted the journey. Under a pretext that was

little remarked, M. de Wardes went forward in advance of the others. He

took Manicamp with him, for his equable and dreamy disposition acted as

a counterpoise to his own. It is a subject of remark, that quarrelsome

and restless characters invariably seek the companionship of gentle,

timorous dispositions, as if the former sought, in the contrast, a

repose for their own ill-humor, and the latter a protection for their

weakness. Buckingham and Bragelonne admitting De Guiche into their

friendship, in concert with him, sang the praises of the princess

during the whole of the journey. Bragelonne had, however, insisted that

their three voices should be in concert, instead of singing in solo

parts, as De Guiche and his rival seemed to have acquired a dangerous

habit of investigation. This style of harmony pleased the queen-mother

exceedingly, but it was not perhaps so agreeable to the young princess,

who was an incarnation of coquetry, and who, without any fear as far as

her own voice was concerned, sought opportunities of so perilously

distinguishing herself. She possessed one of those fearless and

incautious dispositions that find gratification in an excess of

sensitiveness of feeling, and for whom, also, danger has a certain

fascination. And so her glances, her smiles, her toilette, an

inexhaustible armory of weapons of offense, were showered on the three

young men with overwhelming force; and, from her well-stored arsenal

issued glances, kindly recognitions, and a thousand other little

charming attentions which were intended to strike at long range the

gentlemen who formed the escort, the townspeople, the officers of the

different cities she passed through, pages, populace, and servants; it

was wholesale slaughter, a general devastation. By the time Madame

arrived at Paris, she had reduced to slavery about a hundred thousand

lovers: and brought in her train to Paris half a dozen men who were

almost mad about her, and two who were, indeed, literally out of their

minds. Raoul was the only person who divined the power of this woman’s

attraction, and as his heart was already engaged, he arrived in the

capital full of indifference and distrust. Occasionally during the

journey he conversed with the queen of England respecting the power of

fascination which Madame possessed, and the mother, whom so many

misfortunes and deceptions had taught experience, replied: “Henrietta

was sure to be illustrious in one way or another, whether born in a

palace or born in obscurity; for she is a woman of great imagination,

capricious and self-willed.” De Wardes and Manicamp, in their

self-assumed character of courtiers, had announced the princess’s

arrival. The procession was met at Nanterre by a brilliant escort of

cavaliers and carriages. It was Monsieur himself, followed by the

Chevalier de Lorraine and by his favorites, the latter being themselves

followed by a portion of the king’s military household, who had arrived

to meet his affianced bride. At St. Germain, the princess and her

mother had changed their heavy traveling carriage, somewhat impaired by

the journey, for a light, richly decorated chariot drawn by six horses

with white and gold harness. Seated in this open carriage, as though

upon a throne, and beneath a parasol of embroidered silk, fringed with

feathers, sat the young and lovely princess, on whose beaming face were

reflected the softened rose-tints which suited her delicate skin to

perfection. Monsieur, on reaching the carriage, was struck by her

beauty; he showed his admiration in so marked a manner that the

Chevalier de Lorraine shrugged his shoulders as he listened to his

compliments, while Buckingham and De Guiche were almost heart-broken.

After the usual courtesies had been rendered, and the ceremony

completed, the procession slowly resumed the road to Paris. The

presentations had been carelessly made, and Buckingham, with the rest

of the English gentlemen, had been introduced to Monsieur, from whom

they had received but very indifferent attention. But, during their

progress, as he observed that the duke devoted himself with his

accustomed earnestness to the carriage-door, he asked the Chevalier de

Lorraine, his inseparable companion, “Who is that cavalier?”

“He was presented to your highness a short while ago; it is the

handsome Duke of Buckingham.”

“Ah, yes, I remember.”

“Madame’s knight,” added the favorite, with an inflection of the voice

which envious minds can alone give to the simplest phrases.

“What do you say?” replied the prince.

“I said ‘Madame’s knight.’”

“Has she a recognized knight, then?”

“One would think you can judge of that for yourself; look, only, how

they are laughing and flirting. All three of them.”

“What do you mean by all three?”

“Do you not see that De Guiche is one of the party?”

“Yes, I see. But what does that prove?”

“That Madame has two admirers instead of one.”

“Thou poison the simplest thing!”

“I poison nothing. Ah! your royal highness’s mind is perverted. The

honors of the kingdom of France are being paid to your wife and you are

not satisfied.”

The Duke of Orleans dreaded the satirical humor of the Chevalier de

Lorraine whenever it reached a certain degree of bitterness, and he

changed the conversation abruptly. “The princess is pretty,” said he,

very negligently, as if he were speaking of a stranger.

“Yes,” replied the chevalier, in the same tone.

“You say ‘yes’ like a ‘no.’ She has very beautiful black eyes.”

“Yes, but small.”

“That is so, but they are brilliant. She is tall, and of a good

figure.”

“I fancy she stoops a little, my lord?”

“I do not deny it. She has a noble appearance.”

“Yes, but her face is thin.”

“I thought her teeth beautiful.”

“They can easily be seen, for her mouth is large enough. Decidedly, I

was wrong, my lord; you are certainly handsomer than your wife.”

“But do you think me as handsome as Buckingham?”

“Certainly, and he thinks so, too; for look, my lord, he is redoubling

his attentions to Madame to prevent your effacing the impression he has

made.”

Monsieur made a movement of impatience, but as he noticed a smile of

triumph pass across the chevalier’s lips, he drew up his horse to a

foot-pace. “Why,” said he, “should I occupy myself any longer about my

cousin? Do I not already know her? Were we not brought up together? Did

I not see her at the Louvre when she was quite a child?”

“A great change has taken place in her since then, prince. At the

period you allude to, she was somewhat less brilliant, and scarcely so

proud, either. One evening, particularly, you may remember, my lord,

the king refused to dance with her, because he thought her plain and

badly dressed!”

These words made the Duke of Orleans frown. It was by no means

flattering for him to marry a princess of whom, when young, the king

had not thought much. He would probably have retorted, but at this

moment De Guiche quitted the carriage to join the prince. He had

remarked the prince and the chevalier together, and full of anxious

attention he seemed to try and guess the nature of the remarks which

they had just exchanged. The chevalier, whether he had some treacherous

object in view, or from imprudence, did not take the trouble to

dissimulate. “Count,” he said, “you’re a man of excellent taste.”

“Thank you for the compliment,” replied De Guiche; “but why do you say

that?”

“Well, I appeal to his highness.”

“No doubt of it,” said Monsieur, “and Guiche knows perfectly well that

I regard him as a most finished cavalier.”

“Well, since that is decided, I resume. You have been in the princess’s

society, count, for the last eight days, have you not?”

“Yes,” replied De Guiche, coloring in spite of himself.

“Well, then, tell us frankly, what do you think of her personal

appearance?”

“Of her personal appearance?” returned De Guiche, stupefied.

“‘Yes; of her appearance, of her mind, of herself, in fact.”

Astounded by this question, De Guiche hesitated answering.

“Come, come, De Guiche,” resumed the chevalier, laughingly, “tell us

your opinion frankly; the prince commands it.”

“Yes, yes,” said the prince, “be frank.”

De Guiche stammered out a few unintelligible words.

“I am perfectly well aware,” returned Monsieur, “that the subject is a

delicate one, but you know you can tell me everything. What do you

think of her?”

In order to avoid betraying his real thoughts, De Guiche had recourse

to the only defense which a man taken by surprise really has, and

accordingly told an untruth. “I do not find Madame,” he said, “either

good or bad looking, yet rather good than bad looking.”

“What! count,” exclaimed the chevalier, “you who went into such

ecstasies and uttered so many exclamations at the sight of her

portrait.”

De Guiche colored violently. Very fortunately his horse, which was

slightly restive, enabled him by a sudden plunge to conceal his

agitation. “What portrait!” he murmured, joining them again. The

chevalier had not taken his eyes off him.

“Yes, the portrait. Was not the miniature a good likeness?”

“I do not remember. I had forgotten the portrait; it quite escaped my

recollection.”

“And yet it made a very marked impression upon you,” said the

chevalier.

“That is not unlikely.”

“Is she witty, at all events?” inquired the duke.

“I believe so, my lord.”

“Is M. de Buckingham witty, too?” said the chevalier.

“I do not know.”

“My own opinion is, that he must be,” replied the chevalier, “for he

makes Madame laugh, and she seems to take no little pleasure in his

society, which never happens to a clever woman when in the company of a

simpleton.”

“Of course, then, he must be clever,” said De Guiche, simply.

At this moment Raoul opportunely arrived, seeing how De Guiche was

pressed by his dangerous questioner, to whom he addressed a remark, and

in that way changed the conversation. The entree was brilliant and

joyous.

The king, in honor of his brother, had directed that the festivities

should be on a scale of the greatest possible magnificence. Madame and

her mother alighted at the Louvre, where, during their exile, they had

so gloomily submitted to obscurity, misery, and privations of every

description. That palace, which had been so inhospitable a residence

for the unhappy daughter of Henry IV., the naked walls, the uneven

floorings, the ceilings matted with cobwebs, the vast dilapidated

chimney-places, the cold hearths on which the charity extended to them

by parliament hardly permitted a fire to glow, was completely altered

in appearance. The richest hangings and the thickest carpets,

glistening flagstones and pictures, with their richly gilded frames; in

every direction could be seen candelabra, mirrors, and furniture and

fittings of the most sumptuous character; in every direction, also,

were guards of the proudest military bearing, with floating plumes,

crowds of attendants and courtiers in the ante-chambers and upon the

staircases. In the courtyards, where the grass had formerly been

allowed to luxuriate, as if the ungrateful Mazarin had thought it a

good idea to let the Parisians perceive that solitude and disorder

were, with misery and despair, the fit accompaniments of fallen

monarchy, the immense courtyards, formerly silent and desolate, were

now thronged with courtiers whose horses were pacing and prancing to

and fro. The carriages were filled with young and beautiful women, who

awaited the opportunity of saluting, as she passed, the daughter of

that daughter of France who, during her widowhood and exile, had

sometimes gone without wood for her fire, and bread for her table, whom

the meanest attendants at the chateau had treated with indifference and

contempt. And so, Madame Henrietta once more returned to the Louvre,

with her heart more swollen with bitter recollections than her

daughter’s, whose disposition was fickle and forgetful, with triumph

and delight. She knew but too well this brilliant reception was paid to

the happy mother of a king restored to his throne, a throne second to

none in Europe, while the worse than indifferent reception she had

before met with was paid to her, the daughter of Henry IV., as a

punishment for having been unfortunate. After the princesses had been

installed in their apartments and had rested, the gentlemen who had

formed their escort, having, in like manner, recovered from their

fatigue, they resumed their accustomed habits and occupations. Raoul

began by setting off to see his father, who had left for Blois. He then

tried to see M. d’Artagnan, who, however, being engaged in the

organization of a military household for the king, could not be found

anywhere. Bragelonne next sought out De Guiche, but the count was

occupied in a long conference with his tailors and with Manicamp, which

consumed his whole time. With the Duke of Buckingham he fared still

worse, for the duke was purchasing horses after horses, diamonds upon

diamonds. He monopolized every embroiderer, jeweler, and tailor that

Paris could boast of. Between De Guiche and himself a vigorous contest

ensued, invariably a courteous one, in which, in order to insure

success, the duke was ready to spend a million; while the Marechal de

Grammont had only allowed his son sixty thousand francs. So Buckingham

laughed and spent his money. Guiche groaned in despair, and would have

shown it more violently, had it not been for the advice De Bragelonne

gave him.

“A million!” repeated De Guiche daily; “I must submit. Why will not the

marechal advance me a portion of my patrimony?”

“Because you would throw it away,” said Raoul.

“What can that matter to him? If I am to die of it, I shall die of it,

and then I shall need nothing further.”

“But what need is there to die?” said Raoul.

“I do not wish to be conquered in elegance by an Englishman.”

“My dear count,” said Manicamp, “elegance is not a costly commodity, it

is only a very difficult accomplishment.”

“Yes, but difficult things cost a good deal of money, and I have only

got sixty thousand francs.”

“A very embarrassing state of things, truly,” said De Wardes; “even if

you spent as much as Buckingham there is only nine hundred and forty

thousand francs difference.”

“Where am I to find them?”

“Get into debt.”

“I am in debt already.”

“A greater reason for getting further.”

Advice like this resulted in De Guiche becoming excited to such an

extent that he committed extravagances where Buckingham only incurred

expenses. The rumor of this extravagant profuseness delighted the

hearts of all the shopkeepers in Paris, from the hotel of the Duke of

Buckingham to that of the Comte de Grammont nothing but miracles was

attempted. While all this was going on, Madame was resting herself, and

Bragelonne was engaged in writing to Mademoiselle de la Vallière. He

had already dispatched four letters, and not an answer to any one of

them had been received, when, on the very morning fixed for the

marriage ceremony, which was to take place in the chapel at the

Palais-Royal, Raoul, who was dressing, heard his valet announce M. de

Malicorne. “What can this Malicorne want with me?” thought Raoul; and

then said to his valet, “Let him wait.”

“It is a gentleman from Blois,” said the valet.

“Admit him at once,” said Raoul, eagerly.

Malicorne entered as brilliant as a star, and wearing a superb sword at

his side. After having saluted Raoul most gracefully, he said: “M. de

Bragelonne, I am the bearer of a thousand compliments from a lady to

you.”

Raoul colored. “From a lady,” said he, “from a lady of Blois?”

“Yes, monsieur; from Mademoiselle de Montalais.”

“Thank you, monsieur; I recollect you now,” said Raoul. “And what does

Mademoiselle de Montalais require of me?”

Malicorne drew four letters from his pocket, which he offered to Raoul.

“My own letters, is it possible?” he said, turning pale; “my letters,

and the seals unbroken?”

“Monsieur, your letters did not find at Blois the person to whom they

were addressed, and so they are now returned to you.”

“Mademoiselle de la Vallière has left Blois, then?” exclaimed Raoul.

“Eight days ago.”

“Where is she, then?”

“In Paris.”

“How was it known that these letters were from me?”

“Mademoiselle de Montalais recognized your handwriting and your seal,”

said Malicorne.

Raoul colored and smiled. “Mademoiselle de Montalais is exceedingly

amiable,” he said; “she is always kind and charming.”

“Always, monsieur.”

“Surely she could give me some precise information about Mademoiselle

de la Vallière. I never could find her in this immense city.”

Malicorne drew another packet from his pocket.

“You may possibly find in this letter what you are anxious to learn.”

Raoul hurriedly broke the seal. The writing was that of Mademoiselle

Aure, and inclosed were these words:—“Paris, Palais-Royal. The day of

the nuptial blessing.”

“What does this mean?” inquired Raoul of Malicorne; “you probably

know.”

“I do, monsieur.”

“For pity’s sake, tell me, then.”

“Impossible, monsieur.”

“Why so?”

“Because Mademoiselle Aure has forbidden me to do so.”

Raoul looked at his strange visitor, and remained silent;—“At least,

tell me whether it is fortunate or unfortunate.”

“That you will see.”

“You are very severe in your reservations.”

“Will you grant me a favor, monsieur?” said Malicorne.

“In exchange for that you refuse me?”

“Precisely.”

“What is it?”

“I have the greatest desire to see the ceremony, and I have no ticket

to admit me, in spite of all the steps I have taken to secure one.

Could you get me admitted?”

“Certainly.”

“Do me this kindness, then, I entreat.”

“Most willingly, monsieur; come with me.”

“I am exceedingly indebted to you, monsieur,” said Malicorne.

“I thought you were a friend of M. de Manicamp.”

“I am, monsieur; but this morning I was with him as he was dressing,

and I let a bottle of blacking fall over his new dress, and he flew at

me sword in hand, so that I was obliged to make my escape. That is the

reason I could not ask him for a ticket. He wanted to kill me.”

“I can well believe it,” laughed Raoul. “I know Manicamp is capable of

killing a man who has been unfortunate enough to commit the crime you

have to reproach yourself with, but I will repair the mischief as far

as you are concerned. I will but fasten my cloak, and shall then be

ready to serve you, not only as a guide, but as your introducer, too.”

CHAPTER 89.

A Surprise for Madame de Montalais

Madame’s marriage was celebrated in the chapel of the Palais-Royal, in

the presence of a crowd of courtiers, who had been most scrupulously

selected. However, notwithstanding the marked favor which an invitation

indicated, Raoul, faithful to his promise to Malicorne, who was so

anxious to witness the ceremony, obtained admission for him. After he

had fulfilled this engagement, Raoul approached De Guiche, who, as if

in contrast with his magnificent costume, exhibited a countenance so

utterly dejected, that the Duke of Buckingham was the only one present

who could contend with him as far as pallor and discomfiture were

concerned.

“Take care, count,” said Raoul, approaching his friend, and preparing

to support him at the moment the archbishop blessed the married couple.

In fact, the Prince of Conde was attentively scrutinizing these two

images of desolation, standing like caryatides on either side of the

nave of the church. The count, after that, kept a more careful watch

over himself.

At the termination of the ceremony, the king and queen passed onward

towards the grand reception-room, where Madame and her suite were to be

presented to them. It was remarked that the king, who had seemed more

than surprised at his sister-in-law’s appearance was most flattering in

his compliments to her. Again, it was remarked that the queen-mother,

fixing a long and thoughtful gaze upon Buckingham, leaned towards

Madame de Motteville as though to ask her, “Do you not see how much he

resembles his father?” and finally it was remarked that Monsieur

watched everybody, and seemed quite discontented. After the reception

of the princess and ambassadors, Monsieur solicited the king’s

permission to present to him as well as to Madame the persons belonging

to their new household.

“Are you aware, vicomte,” inquired the Prince de Conde of Raoul,

“whether the household has been selected by a person of taste, and

whether there are any faces worth looking at?”

“I have not the slightest idea, monseigneur,” replied Raoul.

“You affect ignorance, surely.”

“In what way, monseigneur?”

“You are a friend of De Guiche, who is one of the friends of the

prince.”

“That may be so, monseigneur; but the matter having no interest

whatever for me, I never questioned De Guiche on the subject; and De

Guiche on his part, never having been questioned, did not communicate

any particulars to me.”

“But Manicamp?”

“It is true I saw Manicamp at Havre, and during the journey here, but I

was no more inquisitive with him than I had been towards De Guiche.

Besides, is it likely that Manicamp should know anything of such

matters? for he is a person of only secondary importance.”

“My dear vicomte, do you not know better than that?” said the prince;

“why, it is these persons of secondary importance who, on such

occasions, have all the influence; and the truth is, that nearly

everything has been done through Manicamp’s presentations to De Guiche,

and through De Guiche to Monsieur.”

“I assure you, monseigneur, I was ignorant of that,” said Raoul, “and

what your highness does me the honor to impart is perfectly new to me.”

“I will most readily believe you, although it seems incredible;

besides, we shall not have long to wait. See, the flying squadron is

advancing, as good Queen Catherine used to say. Ah! ah! what pretty

faces!”

A bevy of young girls at this moment entered the salon, conducted by

Madame de Navailles, and to Manicamp’s credit be it said, if indeed he

had taken that part in their selection which the Prince de Conde

assigned him, it was a display calculated to dazzle those who, like the

prince, could appreciate every character and style of beauty. A young,

fair-complexioned girl, from twenty to one-and-twenty years of age, and

whose large blue eyes flashed, as she opened them, in the most dazzling

manner, walked at the head of the band and was the first presented.

“Mademoiselle de Tonnay-Charente,” said Madame de Navailles to

Monsieur, who, as he saluted his wife, repeated “Mademoiselle de

Tonnay-Charente.”

“Ah! ah!” said the Prince de Conde to Raoul, “she is presentable

enough.”

“Yes,” said Raoul, “but has she not a somewhat haughty style?”

“Bah! we know these airs very well, vicomte; three months hence she

will be tame enough. But look, there, indeed, is a pretty face.”

“Yes,” said Raoul, “and one I am acquainted with.”

“Mademoiselle Aure de Montalais,” said Madame de Navailles. The name

and Christian name were carefully repeated by Monsieur.

“Great heavens!” exclaimed Raoul, fixing his bewildered gaze upon the

entrance doorway.

“What’s the matter?” inquired the prince; “was it Mademoiselle Aure de

Montalais who made you utter such a ‘Great heavens’?”

“No, monseigneur, no,” replied Raoul, pale and trembling.

“Well, then, if it be not Mademoiselle Aure de Montalais, it is that

pretty blonde who follows her. What beautiful eyes! She is rather thin,

but has fascinations without number.”

“Mademoiselle de la Baume le Blanc de la Vallière!” said Madame de

Navailles; and, as this name resounded through his whole being, a cloud

seemed to rise from his breast to his eyes, so that he neither saw nor

heard anything more; and the prince, finding him nothing more than a

mere echo which remained silent under his railleries, moved forward to

inspect somewhat closer the beautiful girls whom his first glance had

already particularized.

“Louise here! Louise a maid of honor to Madame!” murmured Raoul, and

his eyes, which did not suffice to satisfy his reason, wandered from

Louise to Montalais. The latter had already emancipated herself from

her assumed timidity, which she only needed for the presentation and

for her reverences.

Mademoiselle de Montalais, from the corner of the room to which she had

retired, was looking with no slight confidence at the different persons

present; and, having discovered Raoul, she amused herself with the

profound astonishment which her own and her friend’s presence there

caused the unhappy lover. Her waggish and malicious look, which Raoul

tried to avoid meeting, and which yet he sought inquiringly from time

to time, placed him on the rack. As for Louise, whether from natural

timidity, or some other reason for which Raoul could not account, she

kept her eyes constantly cast down; intimidated, dazzled, and with

impeded respiration, she withdrew herself as much as possible aside,

unaffected even by the nudges Montalais gave her with her elbow. The

whole scene was a perfect enigma for Raoul, the key to which he would

have given anything to obtain. But no one was there who could assist

him, not even Malicorne; who, a little uneasy at finding himself in the

presence of so many persons of good birth, and not a little discouraged

by Montalais’s bantering glances, had described a circle, and by

degrees succeeded in getting a few paces from the prince, behind the

group of maids of honor, and nearly within reach of Mademoiselle Aure’s

voice, she being the planet around which he, as her attendant

satellite, seemed constrained to gravitate. As he recovered his

self-possession, Raoul fancied he recognized voices on his right hand

that were familiar to him, and he perceived De Wardes, De Guiche, and

the Chevalier de Lorraine, conversing together. It is true they were

talking in tones so low, that the sound of their words could hardly be

heard in the vast apartment. To speak in that manner from any

particular place without bending down, or turning round, or looking at

the person with whom one may be engaged in conversation, is a talent

that cannot be immediately acquired by newcomers. Long study is needed

for such conversations, which, without a look, gesture, or movement of

the head, seem like the conversation of a group of statues. In fact, in

the king’s and queen’s grand assemblies, while their majesties were

speaking, and while every one present seemed to be listening in the

midst of the most profound silence, some of these noiseless

conversations took place, in which adulation was not the prevailing

feature. But Raoul was one among others exceedingly clever in this art,

so much a matter of etiquette, that from the movement of the lips he

was often able to guess the sense of the words.

“Who is that Montalais?” inquired De Wardes, “and that La Vallière?

What country-town have we had sent here?”

“Montalais?” said the chevalier,—“oh, I know her; she is a good sort of

a girl, whom we shall find amusing enough. La Vallière is a charming

girl, slightly lame.”

“Ah! bah!” said De Wardes.

“Do not be absurd, De Wardes, there are some very characteristic and

ingenious Latin axioms about lame ladies.”

“Gentlemen, gentlemen,” said De Guiche, looking at Raoul with

uneasiness, “be a little careful, I entreat you.”

But the uneasiness of the count, in appearance at least, was not

needed. Raoul had preserved the firmest and most indifferent

countenance, although he had not lost a word that passed. He seemed to

keep an account of the insolence and license of the two speakers in

order to settle matters with them at the earliest opportunity.

De Wardes seemed to guess what was passing in his mind, and continued:

“Who are these young ladies’ lovers?”

“Montalais’s lover?” said the chevalier.

“Yes, Montalais first.”

“You, I, or De Guiche,—whoever likes, in fact.”

“And the other?”

“Mademoiselle de la Vallière?”

“Yes.”

“Take care, gentlemen,” exclaimed De Guiche, anxious to put a stop to

De Wardes’s reply; “take care, Madame is listening to us.”

Raoul thrust his hand up to the wrist into his justaucorps in great

agitation. But the very malignity which he saw was excited against

these poor girls made him take a serious resolution. “Poor Louise,” he

thought, “has come here only with an honorable object in view and under

honorable protection; and I must learn what that object is which she

has in view, and who it is that protects her.” And following

Malicorne’s maneuver, he made his way toward the group of the maids of

honor. The presentations were soon over. The king, who had done nothing

but look at and admire Madame, shortly afterwards left the

reception-room, accompanied by the two queens. The Chevalier de

Lorraine resumed his place beside Monsieur, and, as he accompanied him,

insinuated a few drops of the venom he had collected during the last

hour, while looking at some of the faces in the court, and suspecting

that some of their hearts might be happy. A few of the persons present

followed the king as he quitted the apartment; but such of the

courtiers as assumed an independence of character, and professed a

gallantry of disposition, began to approach the ladies of the court.

The prince paid his compliments to Mademoiselle de Tonnay-Charente,

Buckingham devoted himself to Madame Chalais and Mademoiselle de

Lafayette, whom Madame already distinguished by her notice, and whom

she held in high regard. As for the Comte de Guiche, who had abandoned

Monsieur as soon as he could approach Madame alone, he conversed, with

great animation, with Madame de Valentinois, and with Mesdemoiselles de

Crequy and de Chatillon.

Amid these varied political and amorous interests, Malicorne was

anxious to gain Montalais’s attention; but the latter preferred talking

with Raoul, even if it were only to amuse herself with his innumerable

questions and his astonishment. Raoul had gone direct to Mademoiselle

de la Vallière, and had saluted her with the profoundest respect, at

which Louise blushed, and could not say a word. Montalais, however,

hurried to her assistance.

“Well, monsieur le vicomte, here we are, you see.”

“I do, indeed, see you,” said Raoul, smiling, “and it is exactly

because you are here that I wish to ask for some explanation.”

Malicorne approached the group with his most fascinating smile.

“Go away, Malicorne; really, you are exceedingly indiscreet.” At this

remark Malicorne bit his lips and retired a few steps, without making

any reply. His smile, however, changed its expression, and from its

former frankness, became mocking in its expression.

“You wished for an explanation, M. Raoul?” inquired Montalais.

“It is surely worth one, I think; Mademoiselle de la Vallière a maid of

honor to Madame!”

“Why should not she be a maid of honor, as well as myself?” inquired

Montalais.

“Pray accept my compliments, young ladies,” said Raoul, who fancied he

perceived they were not disposed to answer him in a direct manner.

“Your remark was not made in a very complimentary manner, vicomte.”

“Mine?”

“Certainly; I appeal to Louise.”

“M. de Bragelonne probably thinks the position is above my condition,”

said Louise, hesitatingly.

“Assuredly not,” replied Raoul, eagerly; “you know very well that such

is not my feeling; were you called upon to occupy a queen’s throne, I

should not be surprised; how much greater reason, then, such a position

as this? The only circumstance that amazes me is that I should have

learned it only to-day, and that by the merest accident.”

“That is true,” replied Montalais, with her usual giddiness; “you know

nothing about it, and there is no reason you should. M. de Bragelonne

had written several letters to you, but your mother was the only person

who remained behind at Blois, and it was necessary to prevent these

letters falling into her hands; I intercepted them, and returned them

to M. Raoul, so that he believed you were still at Blois while you were

here in Paris, and had no idea whatever, indeed, how high you had risen

in rank.”

“Did you not inform M. Raoul, as I begged you to do?”

“Why should I? to give him an opportunity or making some of his severe

remarks and moral reflections, and to undo what we had so much trouble

in effecting? Certainly not.”

“Am I so very severe, then?” said Raoul, inquiringly.

“Besides,” said Montalais, “it is sufficient to say that it suited me.

I was about setting off for Paris—you were away; Louise was weeping her

eyes out; interpret that as you please; I begged a friend, a protector

of mine, who had obtained the appointment for me, to solicit one for

Louise; the appointment arrived. Louise left in order to get her

costume prepared; as I had my own ready, I remained behind; I received

your letters, and returned them to you, adding a few words, promising

you a surprise. Your surprise is before you, monsieur, and seems to be

a fair one enough; you have nothing more to ask. Come, M. Malicorne, it

is now time to leave these young people together: they have many things

to talk about; give me your hand; I trust that you appreciate the honor

conferred upon you, M. Malicorne.”

“Forgive me,” said Raoul, arresting the giddy girl, and giving to his

voice an intonation, the gravity of which contrasted with that of

Montalais; “forgive me, but may I inquire the name of the protector you

speak of; for if protection be extended towards you, Mademoiselle

Montalais,—for which, indeed, so many reasons exist,” added Raoul,

bowing, “I do not see that the same reasons exist why Mademoiselle de

la Vallière should be similarly cared for.”

“But, M. Raoul,” said Louise, innocently, “there is no difference in

the matter, and I do not see why I should not tell it you myself; it

was M. Malicorne who obtained it for me.”

Raoul remained for a moment almost stupefied, asking himself if they

were trifling with him; he then turned round to interrogate Malicorne,

but he had been hurried away by Montalais, and was already at some

distance from them. Mademoiselle de la Vallière attempted to follow her

friend, but Raoul, with gentle authority, detained her.

“Louise, one word, I beg.”

“But, M. Raoul,” said Louise, blushing, “we are alone. Every one has

left. They will become anxious, and will be looking for us.”

“Fear nothing,” said the young man, smiling, “we are neither of us of

sufficient importance for our absence to be remarked.”

“But I have my duty to perform, M. Raoul.”

“Do not be alarmed, I am acquainted with these usages of the court; you

will not be on duty until to-morrow; a few minutes are at your

disposal, which will enable you to give me the information I am about

to have the honor to ask you for.”

“How serious you are, M. Raoul!” said Louise.

“Because the circumstances are serious. Are you listening?”

“I am listening; I would only repeat, monsieur, that we are quite

alone.”

“You are right,” said Raoul, and, offering her his hand, he led the

young girl into the gallery adjoining the reception-room, the windows

of which looked out upon the courtyard. Every one hurried towards the

middle window, which had a balcony outside, from which all the details

of the slow and formal preparations for departure could be seen. Raoul

opened one of the side windows, and then, being alone with Louise, said

to her: “You know, Louise, that from my childhood I have regarded you

as my sister, as one who has been the confidante of all my troubles, to

whom I have entrusted all my hopes.”

“Yes, M. Raoul,” she answered softly; “yes, M. Raoul, I know that.”

“You used, on your side, to show the same friendship towards me, and

had the same confidence in me; why have you not, on this occasion, been

my friend—why have you shown suspicion of me?”

Mademoiselle de la Vallière did not answer. “I fondly thought you loved

me,” said Raoul, whose voice became more and more agitated; “I fondly

thought you consented to all the plans we had, together, laid down for

our own happiness, at the time when we wandered up and down the walks

of Cour-Cheverny, under the avenue of poplar trees leading to Blois.

You do not answer me, Louise. Is it possible,” he inquired, breathing

with difficulty, “that you no longer love me?”

“I did not say so,” replied Louise, softly.

“Oh! tell me the truth, I implore you. All my hopes in life are

centered in you. I chose you for your gentle and simple tastes. Do not

suffer yourself to be dazzled, Louise, now that you are in the midst of

a court where all that is pure too soon becomes corrupt—where all that

is young too soon grows old. Louise, close your ears, so as not to hear

what may be said; shut your eyes, so as not to see the examples before

you; shut your lips, that you may not inhale the corrupting influences

about you. Without falsehood or subterfuge, Louise, am I to believe

what Mademoiselle de Montalais stated? Louise, did you come to Paris

because I was no longer at Blois?”

La Vallière blushed and concealed her face in her hands.

“Yes, it was so, then!” exclaimed Raoul, delightedly; “that was, then,

your reason for coming here. I love you as I never yet loved you.

Thanks, Louise, for this devotion; but measures must be taken to place

you beyond all insult, to shield you from every lure. Louise, a maid of

honor in the court of a young princess in these days of free manners

and inconstant affections—-a maid of honor is placed as an object of

attack without having any means of defence afforded her; this state of

things cannot continue, you must be married in order to be respected.”

“Married?”

“Yes, here is my hand, Louise; will you place yours within it?”

“But your father?”

“My father leaves me perfectly free.”

“Yet——”

“I understand your scruples, Louise; I will consult my father.”

“Reflect, M. Raoul; wait.”

“Wait! it is impossible. Reflect, Louise, when you are concerned! it

would be insulting,—give me your hand, dear Louise; I am my own master.

My father will consent, I know; give me your hand, do not keep me

waiting thus. One word in answer, one word only; if not, I shall begin

to think that, in order to change you forever, nothing more was needed

than a single step in the palace, a single breath of favor, a smile

from the queen, a look from the king.”

Raoul had no sooner pronounced this latter word, than La Vallière

became as pale as death, no doubt from fear at seeing the young man

excite himself. With a movement as rapid as thought, she placed both

her hands in those of Raoul, and then fled without adding a syllable;

disappearing without casting a look behind her. Raoul felt his whole

frame tremble at the contact of her hand; he received the compact as a

solemn bargain wrung by affection from her child-like timidity.

CHAPTER 90.

The Consent of Athos

Raoul quitted the Palais-Royal full of ideas that admitted no delay in

execution. He mounted his horse in the courtyard, and followed the road

to Blois, while the marriage festivities of Monsieur and the princess

of England were being celebrated with exceeding animation by the

courtiers, but to the despair of De Guiche and Buckingham. Raoul lost

no time on the road, and in sixteen hours he arrived at Blois. As he

traveled along, he marshaled his arguments in the most becoming manner.

Fever also is an argument that cannot be answered, and Raoul had an

attack. Athos was in his study, making additions to his memoirs, when

Raoul entered, accompanied by Grimaud. Keen-sighted and penetrating, a

mere glance at his son told him that something extraordinary had

befallen him.

“You seem to come on a matter of importance,” said he to Raoul, after

he had embraced him, pointing to a seat.

“Yes, monsieur,” replied the young man; “and I entreat you to give me

the same kind attention that has never yet failed me.”

“Speak, Raoul.”

“I present the case to you, monsieur, free from all preface, for that

would be unworthy of you. Mademoiselle de la Vallière is in Paris as

one of Madame’s maids of honor. I have pondered deeply on the matter; I

love Mademoiselle de la Vallière above everything; and it is not proper

to leave her in a position where her reputation, her virtue even, may

be assailed. It is my wish, therefore, to marry her, monsieur, and I

have come to solicit your consent to my marriage.”

While this communication was being made to him, Athos maintained the

profoundest silence and reserve. Raoul, who had begun his address with

an assumption of self-possession, finished it by allowing a manifest

emotion to escape him at every word. Athos fixed upon Bragelonne a

searching look, overshadowed indeed by a slight sadness.

“You have reflected well upon it?” he inquired.

“Yes, monsieur.”

“I believe you are already acquainted with my views respecting this

alliance?”

“Yes, monsieur,” replied Raoul, in a low tone of voice, “but you added,

that if I persisted——”

“You do persist, then?”

Bragelonne stammered out an almost unintelligible assent.

“Your passion,” continued Athos, tranquilly, “must indeed be very

great, since, notwithstanding my dislike to this union, you persist in

wishing it.”

Raoul passed his trembling hand across his forehead to remove the

perspiration that collected there. Athos looked at him, and his heart

was touched by pity. He rose and said,——

“It is no matter. My own personal feelings are not to be taken into

consideration since yours are concerned; you need my assistance; I am

ready to give it. Tell me what you want.”

“Your kind indulgence, first of all, monsieur,” said Raoul, taking hold

of his hand.

“You have mistaken my feelings, Raoul, I have more than mere indulgence

for you in my heart.”

Raoul kissed as devotedly as a lover could have done the hand he held

in his own.

“Come, come,” said Athos, “I am quite ready; what do you wish me to

sign?”

“Nothing whatever, monsieur, only it would be very kind if you would

take the trouble to write to the king to whom I belong, and solicit his

majesty’s permission for me to marry Mademoiselle de la Vallière.”

“Well thought, Raoul! After, or rather before myself, you have a master

to consult, that master being the king; it is loyal in you to submit

yourself voluntarily to this double proof; I will grant your request

without delay, Raoul.”

The count approached the window, and leaning out, called to Grimaud,

who showed his head from an arbor covered with jasmine, which he was

occupied in trimming.

“My horses, Grimaud,” continued the count.

“Why this order, monsieur?” inquired Raoul.

“We shall set off in a few hours.”

“Whither?”

“For Paris.”

“Paris, monsieur?”

“Is not the king at Paris?”

“Certainly.”

“Well, ought we not to go there?”

“Yes, monsieur,” said Raoul, almost alarmed by this kind condescension.

“I do not ask you to put yourself to such inconvenience, and a letter

merely——”

“You mistake my position, Raoul; it is not respectful that a simple

gentleman, such as I am, should write to his sovereign. I wish to

speak, I ought to speak, to the king, and I will do so. We will go

together, Raoul.”

“You overpower me with your kindness, monsieur.”

“How do you think his majesty is affected?”

“Towards me, monsieur?”

“Yes.”

“Excellently well disposed.”

“You know that to be so?” continued the count.

“The king has himself told me so.”

“On what occasion?”

“Upon the recommendation of M. d’Artagnan, I believe, and on account of

an affair in the Place de Greve, when I had the honor to draw my sword

in the king’s service. I have reason to believe that, vanity apart, I

stand well with his majesty.”

“So much the better.”

“But I entreat you, monsieur,” pursued Raoul, “not to maintain towards

me your present grave and serious manner. Do not make me bitterly

regret having listened to a feeling stronger than anything else.”

“That is the second time you have said so, Raoul; it was quite

unnecessary, you require my formal consent, and you have it. We need

talk no more on the subject, therefore. Come and see my new

plantations, Raoul.”

The young man knew very well, that, after the expression of his

father’s wish, no opportunity of discussion was left him. He bowed his

head, and followed his father into the garden. Athos slowly pointed out

to him the grafts, the cuttings, and the avenues he was planting. This

perfect repose of manner disconcerted Raoul extremely; the affection

with which his own heart was filled seemed so great that the whole

world could hardly contain it. How, then, could his father’s heart

remain void, and closed to its influence? Bragelonne, therefore,

collecting all his courage, suddenly exclaimed,——

“It is impossible, monsieur, you can have any reason to reject

Mademoiselle de la Vallière? In Heaven’s name, she is so good, so

gentle and pure, that your mind, so perfect in its penetration, ought

to appreciate her accordingly. Does any secret repugnance, or any

hereditary dislike, exist between you and her family?”

“Look, Raoul, at that beautiful lily of the valley,” said Athos;

“observe how the shade and the damp situation suit it, particularly the

shadow which that sycamore-tree casts over it, so that the warmth, and

not the blazing heat of the sun, filters through its leaves.”

Raoul stopped, bit his lips, and then with the blood mantling in his

face, he said, courageously,—“One word of explanation, I beg, monsieur.

You cannot forget that your son is a man.”

“In that case,” replied Athos, drawing himself up with sternness,

“prove to me that you are a man, for you do not show yourself a son. I

begged you to wait the opportunity of forming an illustrious alliance.

I would have obtained a wife for you from the first ranks of the rich

nobility. I wish you to be distinguished by the splendor which glory

and fortune confer, for nobility of descent you have already.”

“Monsieur,” exclaimed Raoul, carried away by a first impulse, “I was

reproached the other day for not knowing who my mother was.”

Athos turned pale; then, knitting his brows like the greatest of all

the heathen deities:—“I am waiting to learn the reply you made,” he

demanded, in an imperious manner.

“Forgive me! oh, forgive me,” murmured the young man, sinking at once

from the lofty tone he had assumed.

“What was your reply, monsieur?” inquired the count, stamping his feet

upon the ground.

“Monsieur, my sword was in my hand immediately, my adversary placed

himself on guard, I struck his sword over the palisade, and threw him

after it.”

“Why did you suffer him to live?”

“The king has prohibited duelling, and, at that moment, I was an

ambassador of the king.”

“Very well,” said Athos, “but all the greater reason I should see his

majesty.”

“What do you intend to ask him?”

“Authority to draw my sword against the man who has inflicted this

injury upon me.”

“If I did not act as I ought to have done, I beg you to forgive me.”

“Did I reproach you, Raoul?”

“Still, the permission you are going to ask from the king?”

“I will implore his majesty to sign your marriage-contract, but on one

condition.”

“Are conditions necessary with me, monsieur? Command, and you shall be

obeyed.”

“On one condition, I repeat,” continued Athos; “that you tell me the

name of the man who spoke of your mother in that way.”

“What need is there that you should know his name; the offense was

directed against myself, and the permission once obtained from his

majesty, to revenge it is my affair.”

“Tell me his name, monsieur.”

“I will not allow you to expose yourself.

“Do you take me for a Don Diego? His name, I say.”

“You insist upon it?”

“I demand it.”

“The Vicomte de Wardes.”

“Very well,” said Athos, tranquilly, “I know him. But our horses are

ready, I see; and, instead of delaying our departure for a couple of

hours, we will set off at once. Come, monsieur.”

CHAPTER 91.

Monsieur becomes jealous of the Duke of Buckingham

While the Comte de la Fere was proceeding on his way to Paris,

accompanied by Raoul, the Palais-Royal was the theatre wherein a scene

of what Moliere would have called excellent comedy was being performed.

Four days had elapsed since his marriage, and Monsieur, having

breakfasted very hurriedly, passed into his ante-chamber, frowning and

out of temper. The repast had not been over-agreeable. Madame had had

breakfast served in her own apartment, and Monsieur had breakfasted

almost alone; the Chevalier de Lorraine and Manicamp were the only

persons present at the meal which lasted three-quarters of an hour

without a single syllable having been uttered. Manicamp, who was less

intimate with his royal highness than the Chevalier de Lorraine, vainly

endeavored to detect, from the expression of the prince’s face, what

had made him so ill-humored. The Chevalier de Lorraine, who had no

occasion to speculate about anything, inasmuch as he knew all, ate his

breakfast with that extraordinary appetite which the troubles of one’s

friends but stimulates, and enjoyed at the same time both Monsieur’s

ill-humor and the vexation of Manicamp. He seemed delighted, while he

went on eating, to detain the prince, who was very impatient to move,

still at table. Monsieur at times repented the ascendancy which he had

permitted the Chevalier de Lorraine to acquire over him, and which

exempted the latter from any observance of etiquette towards him.

Monsieur was now in one of those moods, but he dreaded as much as he

liked the chevalier, and contented himself with nursing his anger

without betraying it. Every now and then Monsieur raised his eyes to

the ceiling, then lowered them towards the slices of pate which the

chevalier was attacking, and finally, not caring to betray his

resentment, he gesticulated in a manner which Harlequin might have

envied. At last, however, Monsieur could control himself no longer, and

at the dessert, rising from the table in excessive wrath, as we have

related, he left the Chevalier de Lorraine to finish his breakfast as

he pleased. Seeing Monsieur rise from the table, Manicamp, napkin in

hand, rose also. Monsieur ran rather than walked, towards the

ante-chamber, where, noticing an usher in attendance, he gave him some

directions in a low tone of voice. Then turning back again, but

avoiding passing through the breakfast apartment, he crossed several

rooms, with the intention of seeking the queen-mother in her oratory,

where she usually remained.

It was about ten o’clock in the morning. Anne of Austria was engaged in

writing as Monsieur entered. The queen-mother was extremely attached to

her son, for he was handsome in person and amiable in disposition. He

was, in fact, more affectionate, and, it might be, more effeminate than

the king. He pleased his mother by those trifling sympathizing

attentions all women are glad to receive. Anne of Austria, who would

have been rejoiced to have had a daughter, almost found in this, her

favorite son, the attentions, solicitude, and playful manners of a

child of twelve years of age. All the time he passed with his mother he

employed in admiring her arms, in giving his opinion upon her

cosmetics, and receipts for compounding essences, in which she was very

particular; and then, too, he kissed her hands and cheeks in the most

childlike and endearing manner, and had always some sweetmeats to offer

her, or some new style of dress to recommend. Anne of Austria loved the

king, or rather the regal power in her eldest son; Louis XIV.

represented legitimacy by right divine. With the king, her character

was that of the queen-mother, with Philip she was simply the mother.

The latter knew that, of all places of refuge, a mother’s heart is the

most compassionate and surest. When quite a child he always fled there

for refuge when he and his brother quarrelled, often, after having

struck him, which constituted the crime of high treason on his part,

after certain engagements with hands and nails, in which the king and

his rebellious subject indulged in their night-dresses respecting the

right to a disputed bed, having their servant Laporte as

umpire,—Philip, conqueror, but terrified at victory, used to flee to

his mother to obtain reinforcements from her, or at least the assurance

of forgiveness, which Louis XIV. granted with difficulty, and after an

interval. Anne, from this habit of peaceable intervention, succeeded in

arranging the disputes of her sons, and in sharing, at the same time,

all their secrets. The king, somewhat jealous of that maternal

solicitude which was bestowed particularly upon his brother, felt

disposed to show towards Anne of Austria more submission and attachment

than his character really dictated. Anne of Austria had adopted this

line of conduct especially towards the young queen. In this manner she

ruled with almost despotic sway over the royal household, and she was

already preparing her batteries to govern with the same absolute

authority the household of her second son. Anne experienced almost a

feeling of pride whenever she saw any one enter her apartment with

woe-begone looks, pale cheeks, or red eyes, gathering from appearances

that assistance was required either by the weakest or the most

rebellious. She was writing, we have said, when Monsieur entered her

oratory, not with red eyes or pale cheeks, but restless, out of temper,

and annoyed. With an absent air he kissed his mother’s hands, and sat

himself down before receiving her permission to do so. Considering the

strict rules of etiquette established at the court of Anne of Austria,

this forgetfulness of customary civilities was a sign of preoccupation,

especially on Philip’s part, who, of his own accord, observed a respect

towards her of a somewhat exaggerated character. If, therefore, he so

notoriously failed in this regard, there must be a serious cause for

it.

“What is the matter, Philip?” inquired Anne of Austria, turning towards

her son.

“A good many things,” murmured the prince, in a doleful tone of voice.

“You look like a man who has a great deal to do,” said the queen,

laying down her pen. Philip frowned, but did not reply. “Among the

various subjects which occupy your mind,” said Anne of Austria, “there

must surely be one that absorbs it more than others.”

“One indeed has occupied me more than any other.”

“Well, what is it? I am listening.”

Philip opened his mouth as if to express all the troubles his mind was

filled with, and which he seemed to be waiting only for an opportunity

of declaring. But he suddenly became silent, and a sigh alone expressed

all that his heart was overflowing with.

“Come, Philip, show a little firmness,” said the queen-mother. “When

one has to complain of anything, it is generally an individual who is

the cause of it. Am I not right?”

“I do not say no, madame.”

“Whom do you wish to speak about? Come, take courage.”

“In fact, madame, what I might possibly have to say must be kept a

profound secret; for when a lady is in the case——”

“Ah! you are speaking of Madame, then?” inquired the queen-mother, with

a feeling of the liveliest curiosity.

“Yes.”

“Well, then, if you wish to speak of Madame, do not hesitate to do so.

I am your mother, and she is no more than a stranger to me. Yet, as she

is my daughter-in-law, rest assured I shall be interested, even were it

for your own sake alone, in hearing all you may have to say about her.”

“Pray tell me, madame, in your turn, whether you have not remarked

something?”

“‘Something’! Philip? Your words almost frighten me, from their want of

meaning. What do you mean by ‘something’?”

“Madame is pretty, certainly.”

“No doubt of it.”

“Yet not altogether beautiful.”

“No, but as she grows older, she will probably become strikingly

beautiful. You must have remarked the change which a few years have

already made in her. Her beauty will improve more and more; she is now

only sixteen years of age. At fifteen I was, myself, very thin; but

even as she is at present, Madame is very pretty.”

“And consequently others have remarked it.”

“Undoubtedly, for a woman of ordinary rank is noticed—and with still

greater reason a princess.”

“She has been well brought up, I suppose?”

“Madame Henrietta, her mother, is a woman somewhat cold in manner,

slightly pretentious, but full of noble thoughts. The princess’s

education may have been neglected, but her principles, I believe, are

good. Such at least was the opinion I formed of her when she resided in

France; but she afterwards returned to England, and I am ignorant what

may have occurred there.”

“What do you mean?”

“Simply that there are some heads naturally giddy, which are easily

turned by prosperity.”

“That is the very word, madame. I think the princess rather giddy.”

“We must not exaggerate, Philip; she is clever and witty, and has a

certain amount of coquetry very natural in a young woman; but this

defect in persons of high rank and position is a great advantage at a

court. A princess who is tinged with coquetry usually forms a brilliant

court around her; her smile stimulates luxury, arouses wit, and even

courage; the nobles, too, fight better for a prince whose wife is

beautiful.”

“Thank you extremely, madame,” said Philip, with some temper; “you

really have drawn some very alarming pictures for me.”

“In what respect?” asked the queen, with pretended simplicity.

“You know, madame,” said Philip, dolefully, “whether I had or had not a

very great dislike to getting married.”

“Now, indeed, you alarm me. You have some serious cause of complaint

against Madame.”

“I do not precisely say it is serious.”

“In that case, then, throw aside your doleful looks. If you show

yourself to others in your present state, people will take you for a

very unhappy husband.”

“The fact is,” replied Philip, “I am not altogether satisfied as a

husband, and I shall not be sorry if others know it.”

“For shame, Philip.”

“Well, then, madame, I will tell you frankly that I do not understand

the life I am required to lead.”

“Explain yourself.”

“My wife does not seem to belong to me; she is always leaving me for

some reason or another. In the mornings there are visits,

correspondences, and toilettes; in the evenings, balls and concerts.”

“You are jealous, Philip.”

“I! Heaven forbid. Let others act the part of a jealous husband, not I.

But I am annoyed.”

“All these things you reproach your wife with are perfectly innocent,

and, so long as you have nothing of greater importance——”

“Yet, listen; without being very blamable, a woman can excite a good

deal of uneasiness. Certain visitors may be received, certain

preferences shown, which expose young women to remark, and which are

enough to drive out of their senses even those husbands who are least

disposed to be jealous.”

“Ah! now we are coming to the real point at last, and not without some

difficulty. You speak of frequent visits, and certain preferences—very

good; for the last hour we have been beating about the bush, and at

last you have broached the true question. This is more serious than I

thought. It is possible, then, that Madame can have given you grounds

for these complaints against her?”

“Precisely so.”

“What, your wife, married only four days ago, prefers some other person

to yourself? Take care, Philip, you exaggerate your grievances; in

wishing to prove everything, you prove nothing.”

The prince, bewildered by his mother’s serious manner wished to reply,

but he could only stammer out some unintelligible words.

“You draw back, then?” said Anne of Austria. “I prefer that, as it is

an acknowledgment of your mistake.”

“No!” exclaimed Philip, “I do not draw back, and I will prove all I

asserted. I spoke of preference and of visits, did I not? Well,

listen.”

Anne of Austria prepared herself to listen, with that love of gossip

which the best woman living and the best mother, were she a queen even,

always finds in being mixed up with the petty squabbles of a household.

“Well,” said Philip, “tell me one thing.”

“What is that?”

“Why does my wife retain an English court about her?” said Philip, as

he crossed his arms and looked his mother steadily in the face, as if

he were convinced that she could not answer the question.

“For a very simple reason,” returned Anne of Austria; “because the

English are her countrymen, because they have expended large sums in

order to accompany her to France, and because it would be hardly

polite—not politic, certainly—to dismiss abruptly those members of the

English nobility who have not shrunk from any devotion or from any

sacrifice.”

“A wonderful sacrifice indeed,” returned Philip, “to desert a wretched

country to come to a beautiful one, where a greater effect can be

produced for a crown than can be procured elsewhere for four!

Extraordinary devotion, really, to travel a hundred leagues in company

with a woman one is in love with!”

“In love, Philip! think what you are saying. Who is in love with

Madame?”

“The Duke of Buckingham. Perhaps you will defend him, too.”

Anne of Austria blushed and smiled at the same time. The name of the

Duke of Buckingham recalled certain recollections of a very tender and

melancholy nature. “The Duke of Buckingham?” she murmured.

“Yes; one of those arm-chair soldiers——”

“The Buckinghams are loyal and brave,” said Anne of Austria,

courageously.

“This is too bad; my own mother takes the part of my wife’s lover

against me,” exclaimed Philip, incensed to such an extent that his weak

organization was effected almost to tears.

“Philip, my son,” exclaimed Anne of Austria, “such an expression is

unworthy of you. Your wife has no lover and, had she one, it would not

be the Duke of Buckingham. The members of that family, I repeat are

loyal and discreet, and the rights of hospitality are sure to be

respected by them.”

“The Duke of Buckingham is an Englishman, madame,” said Philip; “and

may I ask if the English so very religiously respect what belongs to

princes of France?”

Anne blushed a second time, and turned aside under the pretext of

taking her pen from her desk again, but in reality to conceal her

confusion from her son. “Really, Philip,” she said, “you seem to

discover expressions for the purpose of embarrassing me, and your anger

blinds you while it alarms me; reflect a little.”

“There is no need for reflection, madame. I can see with my own eyes.”

“Well, and what do you see?”

“That Buckingham never quits my wife. He presumes to make presents to

her, and she ventures to accept them. Yesterday she was talking about

sachets a la violette; well, our French perfumers, you know very well,

madame, for you have over and over again asked for it without

success—our French perfumers, I say, have never been able to procure

this scent. The duke, however, wore about him a sachet a la violette,

and I am sure that the one my wife has came from him.”

“Indeed, monsieur,” said Anne of Austria, “you build your pyramids on

needle points; be careful. What harm, I ask you, can there be in a man

giving to his countrywoman a receipt for a new essence? These strange

ideas, I protest, painfully recall your father to me; he who so

frequently and so unjustly made me suffer.”

“The Duke of Buckingham’s father was probably more reserved and more

respectful than his son,” said Philip, thoughtlessly, not perceiving

how deeply he had wounded his mother’s feelings. The queen turned pale,

and pressed her clenched hands upon her bosom; but, recovering herself

immediately, she said, “You came here with some intention or another, I

suppose?”

“Certainly.”

“What was it?”

“I came, madame, intending to complain energetically, and to inform you

that I will not submit to such behavior from the Duke of Buckingham.”

“What do you intend to do, then?”

“I shall complain to the king.”

“And what do you expect the king to reply?”

“Very well, then,” said Monsieur, with an expression of stern

determination on his countenance, which offered a singular contrast to

its usual gentleness. “Very well. I will right myself!”

“What do you call righting yourself?” inquired Anne of Austria, in

alarm.

“I will have the Duke of Buckingham quit the princess, I will have him

quit France, and I will see that my wishes are intimated to him.”

“You will intimate nothing of the kind, Philip,” said the queen, “for

if you act in that manner, and violate hospitality to that extent, I

will invoke the severity of the king against you.”

“Do you threaten me, madame?” exclaimed Philip, almost in tears; “do

you threaten me in the midst of my complaints!”

“I do not threaten you; I do but place an obstacle in the path of your

hasty anger. I maintain that, to adopt towards the Duke of Buckingham,

or any other Englishman, any rigorous measure—to take even a

discourteous step towards him, would be to plunge France and England

into the most disastrous disagreement. Can it be possible that a prince

of the blood, the brother of the king of France, does not know how to

hide an injury, even did it exist in reality, where political necessity

requires it?” Philip made a movement. “Besides,” continued the queen,

“the injury is neither true nor possible, and it is merely a matter of

silly jealousy.”

“Madame, I know what I know.”

“Whatever you may know, I can only advise you to be patient.”

“I am not patient by disposition, madame.”

The queen rose, full of severity, and with an icy ceremonious manner.

“Explain what you really require, monsieur,” she said.

“I do not require anything, madame; I simply express what I desire. If

the Duke of Buckingham does not, of his own accord, discontinue his

visits to my apartments I shall forbid him entrance.”

“That is a point you will refer to the king,” said Anne of Austria, her

heart swelling as she spoke, and her voice trembling with emotion.

“But, madame,” exclaimed Philip, striking his hands together, “act as

my mother and not as the queen, since I speak to you as a son; it is

simply a matter of a few minutes’ conversation between the duke and

myself.”

“It is that very conversation I forbid,” said the queen, resuming her

authority, “because it is unworthy of you.”

“Be it so; I will not appear in the matter, but I shall intimate my

will to Madame.”

“Oh!” said the queen-mother, with a melancholy arising from reflection,

“never tyrannize over a wife—never behave too haughtily or imperiously

towards your own. A woman unwillingly convinced is unconvinced.”

“What is to be done, then?—I will consult my friends about it.”

“Yes, your double-dealing advisers, your Chevalier de Lorraine—your De

Wardes. Intrust the conduct of this affair to me. You wish the Duke of

Buckingham to leave, do you not?”

“As soon as possible, madame.”

“Send the duke to me, then; smile upon your wife, behave to her, to the

king, to every one, as usual. But follow no advice but mine. Alas! I

too well know what any household comes to that is troubled by

advisers.”

“You shall be obeyed, madame.”

“And you will be satisfied at the result. Send the duke to me.”

“That will not be difficult.”

“Where do you suppose him to be?”

“At my wife’s door, whose levee he is probably awaiting.”

“Very well.” said Anne of Austria, calmly. “Be good enough to tell the

duke that I shall be charmed if he will pay me a visit.”

Philip kissed his mother’s hand, and started off to find the Duke of

Buckingham.

CHAPTER 92.

Forever!

The Duke of Buckingham, obedient to the queen-mother’s invitation,

presented himself in her apartments half an hour after the departure of

the Duc d’Orleans. When his name was announced by the gentleman-usher

in attendance, the queen, who was sitting with her elbow resting on a

table, and her head buried in her hands, rose, and smilingly received

the graceful and respectful salutation which the duke addressed to her.

Anne of Austria was still beautiful. It is well known that at her then

somewhat advanced age, her long auburn hair, perfectly formed hands,

and bright ruby lips, were still the admiration of all who saw her. On

the present occasion, abandoned entirely to a remembrance which evoked

all the past in her heart, she looked almost as beautiful as in the

days of her youth, when her palace was open to the visits of the Duke

of Buckingham’s father, then a young and impassioned man, as well as an

unfortunate prince, who lived for her alone, and died with her name

upon his lips. Anne of Austria fixed upon Buckingham a look so tender

in its expression, that it denoted, not alone the indulgence of

maternal affection, but a gentleness of expression like the coquetry of

a woman who loves.

“Your majesty,” said Buckingham, respectfully, “desired to speak to

me.”

“Yes, duke,” said the queen, in English; “will you be good enough to

sit down?”

The favor which Anne of Austria thus extended to the young man, and the

welcome sound of the language of a country from which the duke had been

estranged since his stay in France, deeply affected him. He immediately

conjectured that the queen had a request to make of him. After having

abandoned the first few moments to the irrepressible emotions she

experienced, the queen resumed the smiling air with which she had

received him. “What do you think of France?” she said, in French.

“It is a lovely country, madame,” replied the duke.

“Had you ever seen it before?”

“Once only, madame.”

“But, like all true Englishmen, you prefer England?”

“I prefer my own native land to France,” replied the duke; “but if your

majesty were to ask me which of the two cities, London or Paris, I

should prefer as a residence, I should be forced to answer, Paris.”

Anne of Austria observed the ardent manner with which these words had

been pronounced. “I am told my lord, you have rich possessions in your

own country and that you live in a splendid and time-honored palace.”

“It was my father’s residence,” replied Buckingham, casting down his

eyes.

“Those are indeed great advantages and souvenirs,” replied the queen,

alluding, in spite of herself, to recollections from which it is

impossible voluntarily to detach one’s self.

“In fact,” said the duke, yielding to the melancholy influence of this

opening conversation, “sensitive persons live as much in the past or

the future, as in the present.”

“That is very true,” said the queen, in a low tone of voice. “It

follows, then, my lord,” she added, “that you, who are a man of

feeling, will soon quit France in order to shut yourself up with your

wealth and your relics of the past.”

Buckingham raised his head and said, “I think not, madame.”

“What do you mean?”

“On the contrary, I think of leaving England in order to take up my

residence in France.”

It was now Anne of Austria’s turn to exhibit surprise. “Why?” she said.

“Are you not in favor with the new king?”

“Perfectly so, madame, for his majesty’s kindness to me is unbounded.”

“It cannot,” said the queen, “be because your fortune has diminished,

for it is said to be enormous.”

“My income, madame, has never been so large.”

“There is some secret cause, then?”

“No, madame,” said Buckingham, eagerly, “there is nothing secret in my

reason for this determination. I prefer residence in France; I like a

court so distinguished by its refinement and courtesy; I like the

amusements, somewhat serious in their nature, which are not the

amusements of my own country, and which are met with in France.”

Anne of Austria smiled shrewdly. “Amusements of a serious nature?” she

said. “Has your Grace well reflected on their seriousness?” The duke

hesitated. “There is no amusement so serious,” continued the queen, “as

to prevent a man of your rank——”

“Your majesty seems to insist greatly on that point,” interrupted the

duke.

“Do you think so, my lord?”

“If you will forgive me for saying so, it is the second time you have

vaunted the attractions of England at the expense of the delight which

all experience who live in France.”

Anne of Austria approached the young man, and placing her beautiful

hand upon his shoulder, which trembled at the touch, said, “Believe me,

monsieur, nothing can equal a residence in one’s own native country. I

have very frequently had occasion to regret Spain. I have lived long,

my lord, very long for a woman, and I confess to you, that not a year

has passed I have not regretted Spain.”

“Not one year, madame?” said the young duke coldly. “Not one of those

years when you reigned Queen of Beauty—as you still are, indeed?”

“A truce to flattery, duke, for I am old enough to be your mother.” She

emphasized these latter words in a manner, and with a gentleness, which

penetrated Buckingham’s heart. “Yes,” she said, “I am old enough to be

your mother; and for this reason, I will give you a word of advice.”

“That advice being that I should return to London?” he exclaimed.

“Yes, my lord.”

The duke clasped his hands with a terrified gesture which could not

fail of its effect upon the queen, already disposed to softer feelings

by the tenderness of her own recollections. “It must be so,” added the

queen.

“What!” he again exclaimed, “am I seriously told that I must

leave,—that I must exile myself,—that I am to flee at once?”

“Exile yourself, did you say? One would fancy France was your native

country.”

“Madame, the country of those who love is the country of those whom

they love.”

“Not another word, my lord; you forget whom you are addressing.”

Buckingham threw himself on his knees. “Madame, you are the source of

intelligence, of goodness, and of compassion; you are the first person

in this kingdom, not only by your rank, but the first person in the

world on account of your angelic attributes. I have said nothing,

madame. Have I, indeed, said anything you should answer with such a

cruel remark? What have I betrayed?”

“You have betrayed yourself,” said the queen, in a low tone of voice.

“I have said nothing,—I know nothing.”

“You forget you have spoken and thought in the presence of a woman, and

besides——”

“Besides,” said the duke, “no one knows you are listening to me.”

“On the contrary, it is known; you have all the defects and all the

qualities of youth.”

“I have been betrayed or denounced, then?”

“By whom?”

“By those who, at Havre, had, with infernal perspicacity, read my heart

like an open book.”

“I do not know whom you mean.”

“M. de Bragelonne, for instance.”

“I know the name without being acquainted with the person to whom it

belongs. M. de Bragelonne has said nothing.”

“Who can it be, then? If any one, madame, had had the boldness to

notice in me that which I do not myself wish to behold——”

“What would you do, duke?”

“There are secrets which kill those who discover them.”

“He, then, who has discovered your secret, madman that you are, still

lives; and, what is more, you will not slay him, for he is armed on all

sides,—he is a husband, a jealous man,—he is the second gentleman in

France,—he is my son, the Duc d’Orleans.”

The duke turned pale as death. “You are very cruel, madame,” he said.

“You see, Buckingham,” said Anne of Austria, sadly, “how you pass from

one extreme to another, and fight with shadows, when it would seem so

easy to remain at peace with yourself.”

“If we fight, madame, we die on the field of battle,” replied the young

man, gently, abandoning himself to the most gloomy depression.

Anne ran towards him and took him by the hand. “Villiers,” she said, in

English, with a vehemence of tone which nothing could resist, “what is

it you ask? Do you ask a mother to sacrifice her son,—a queen to

consent to the dishonor of her house? Child that you are, do not dream

of it. What! in order to spare your tears am I to commit these crimes?

Villiers! you speak of the dead; the dead, at least, were full of

respect and submission; they resigned themselves to an order of exile;

they carried their despair away with them in their hearts, like a

priceless possession, because the despair was caused by the woman they

loved, and because death, thus deceptive, was like a gift or a favor

conferred upon them.”

Buckingham rose, his features distorted, and his hands pressed against

his heart. “You are right, madame,” he said, “but those of whom you

speak had received their order of exile from the lips of the one whom

they loved; they were not driven away; they were entreated to leave,

and were not laughed at.”

“No,” murmured Anne of Austria, “they were not forgotten. But who says

you are driven away, or that you are exiled? Who says that your

devotion will not be remembered? I do not speak on any one’s behalf but

my own, when I tell you to leave. Do me this kindness—grant me this

favor; let me, for this also, be indebted to one of your name.”

“It is for your sake, then, madame?”

“For mine alone.”

“No one whom I shall leave behind me will venture to mock,—no prince

even who shall say, ‘I required it.’”

“Listen to me, duke,” and hereupon the dignified features of the queen

assumed a solemn expression. “I swear to you that no one commands in

this matter but myself. I swear to you that, not only shall no one

either laugh or boast in any way, but no one even shall fail in the

respect due to your rank. Rely upon me, duke, as I rely upon you.”

“You do not explain yourself, madame; my heart is full of bitterness,

and I am in utter despair; no consolation, however gentle and

affectionate, can afford me relief.”

“Do you remember your mother, duke?” replied the queen, with a winning

smile.

“Very slightly, madame; yet I remember how she used to cover me with

her caresses and her tears whenever I wept.”

“Villiers,” murmured the queen, passing her arm round the young man’s

neck, “look upon me as your mother, and believe that no one shall ever

make my son weep.”

“I thank you, madame,” said the young man, affected and almost

suffocated by his emotion, “I feel there is indeed still room in my

heart for a gentler and nobler sentiment than love.”

The queen-mother looked at him and pressed his hand. “Go,” she said.

“When must I leave? Command me.”

“At any time that may suit you, my lord,” resumed the queen; “you will

choose your own day of departure. Instead, however, of setting off

to-day, as you would doubtless wish to do, or to-morrow, as others may

have expected, leave the day after to-morrow, in the evening; but

announce to-day that it is your wish to leave.”

“My wish?” murmured the young duke.

“Yes, duke.”

“And shall I never return to France?”

Anne of Austria reflected for a moment, seemingly absorbed in sad and

serious thought. “It would be a consolation for me,” she said, “if you

were to return on the day when I shall be carried to my final

resting-place at Saint-Denis beside the king, my husband.”

“Madame, you are goodness itself; the tide of prosperity is setting in

on you; your cup brims over with happiness, and many long years are yet

before you.”

“In that case you will not come for some time, then,” said the queen,

endeavoring to smile.

“I shall not return,” said Buckingham, “young as I am. Death does not

reckon by years; it is impartial; some die young, some reach old age.”

“I will not harbor any sorrowful ideas, duke. Let me comfort you;

return in two years. I perceive from your face that the very idea which

saddens you so much now, will have disappeared before six months have

passed, and will be not only dead but forgotten in the period of

absence I have assigned you.’

“I think you judged me better a little while ago madame,” replied the

young man, “when you said that time is powerless against members of the

family of Buckingham.”

“Silence,” said the queen, kissing the duke upon the forehead with an

affection she could not restrain. “Go, go; spare me and forget yourself

no longer. I am the queen; you are the subject of the king of England.

King Charles awaits your return. Adieu, Villiers,—farewell.”

“Forever!” replied the young man, and he fled, endeavoring to master

his emotion.

Anne leaned her head upon her hands, and then looking at herself in the

glass, murmured, “It has been truly said, that a woman who has truly

loved is always young, and that the bloom of twenty years ever lies

concealed in some secret cloister of the heart.”

CHAPTER 93.

King Louis XIV. does not think Mademoiselle de la Vallière either rich

enough or pretty enough for a Gentleman of the Rank of the Vicomte de

Bragelonne

Raoul and the Comte de la Fere reached Paris the evening of the same

day on which Buckingham had held the conversation with the

queen-mother. The count had scarcely arrived, when, through Raoul, he

solicited an audience of the king. His majesty had passed a portion of

the morning in looking over, with Madame and the ladies of the court,

various goods of Lyons manufacture, of which he had made his

sister-in-law a present. A court dinner had succeeded, then cards, and

afterwards, according to his usual custom, the king, leaving the

card-tables at eight o’clock, passed into his cabinet in order to work

with M. Colbert and M. Fouquet. Raoul entered the ante-chamber at the

very moment the two ministers quitted it, and the king, perceiving him

through the half-closed door, said, “What do you want, M. de

Bragelonne?”

The young man approached: “An audience, sire,” he replied, “for the

Comte de la Fere, who has just arrived from Blois, and is most anxious

to have an interview with your majesty.”

“I have an hour to spare between cards and supper,” said the king. “Is

the Comte de la Fere at hand?”

“He is below, and awaits your majesty’s permission.”

“Let him come up at once,” said the king, and five minutes afterwards

Athos entered the presence of Louis XIV. He was received by the king

with that gracious kindness of manner which Louis, with a tact beyond

his years, reserved for the purpose of gaining those who were not to be

conquered by ordinary favors. “Let me hope, comte,” said the king,

“that you have come to ask me for something.”

“I will not conceal from your majesty,” replied the comte, “that I am

indeed come for that purpose.”

“That is well,” said the king, joyously.

“It is not for myself, sire.”

“So much the worse; but, at least, I will do for your protege what you

refuse to permit me to do for you.”

“Your majesty encourages me. I have come to speak on behalf of the

Vicomte de Bragelonne.”

“It is the same as if you spoke on your own behalf, comte.”

“Not altogether so, sire. I am desirous of obtaining from your majesty

that which I cannot ask for myself. The vicomte thinks of marrying.”

“He is still very young; but that does not matter. He is an eminently

distinguished man, I will choose a wife for him.”

“He has already chosen one, sire, and only awaits your consent.”

“It is only a question, then, of signing the marriage-contract?” Athos

bowed. “Has he chosen a wife whose fortune and position accord with

your own anticipations?”

Athos hesitated for a moment. “His affianced wife is of good birth, but

has no fortune.”

“That is a misfortune we can remedy.”

“You overwhelm me with gratitude, sire; but your majesty will permit me

to offer a remark?”

“Do so, comte.”

“Your majesty seems to intimate an intention of giving a

marriage-portion to this young lady.”

“Certainly.”

“I should regret, sire, if the step I have taken towards your majesty

should be attended by this result.”

“No false delicacy, comte; what is the bride’s name?”

“Mademoiselle de la Baume le Blanc de la Vallière,” said Athos, coldly.

“I seem to know that name,” said the king, as if reflecting; “there was

a Marquis de la Vallière.”

“Yes, sire, it is his daughter.”

“But he died, and his widow married again M. de Saint-Remy, I think,

steward of the wager Madame’s former household.”

“Your majesty is correctly informed.”

“More than that, the young lady has lately become one of the princess’s

maids of honor.”

“Your majesty is better acquainted with her history than I am.”

The king again reflected, and glancing at the comte’s anxious

countenance, said: “The young lady does not seem to me to be very

pretty, comte.”

“I am not quite sure,” replied Athos.

“I have seen her, but she hardly struck me as being so.”

“She seems to be a good and modest girl, but has little beauty, sire.”

“Beautiful fair hair, however.”

“I think so.”

“And her blue eyes are tolerably good.”

“Yes, sire.”

“With regard to beauty, then, the match is but an ordinary one. Now for

the money side of the question.”

“Fifteen to twenty thousand francs dowry at the very outside, sire; the

lovers are disinterested enough; for myself, I care little for money.”

“For superfluity, you mean; but a needful amount is of importance. With

fifteen thousand francs, without landed property, a woman cannot live

at court. We will make up the deficiency; I will do it for De

Bragelonne.” The king again remarked the coldness with which Athos

received the remark.

“Let us pass from the question of money to that of rank,” said Louis

XIV.; “the daughter of the Marquis de la Vallière, that is well enough;

but there is that excellent Saint-Remy, who somewhat damages the credit

of the family; and you, comte, are rather particular, I believe, about

your own family.”

“Sire, I no longer hold to anything but my devotion to your majesty.”

The king again paused. “A moment, comte. You have surprised me in no

little degree from the beginning of your conversation. You came to ask

me to authorize a marriage, and you seem greatly disturbed in having to

make the request. Nay, pardon me, comte, but I am rarely deceived,

young as I am; for while with some persons I place my friendship at the

disposal of my understanding, with others I call my distrust to my aid,

by which my discernment is increased. I repeat that you do not prefer

your request as though you wished it success.”

“Well, sire, that is true.”

“I do not understand you, then; refuse.”

“Nay, sire; I love De Bragelonne with my whole heart; he is smitten

with Mademoiselle de la Vallière, he weaves dreams of bliss for the

future; I am not one who is willing to destroy the illusions of youth.

This marriage is objectionable to me, but I implore your majesty to

consent to it forthwith, and thus make Raoul happy.”

“Tell me, comte, is she in love with him?”

“If your majesty requires me to speak candidly, I do not believe in

Mademoiselle de la Vallière’s affection; the delight at being at court,

the honor of being in the service of Madame, counteract in her head

whatever affection she may happen to have in her heart; it is a

marriage similar to many others which already exist at court; but De

Bragelonne wishes it, and so let it be.”

“And yet you do not resemble those easy-tempered fathers who volunteer

as stepping-stones for their children,” said the king.

“I am determined enough against the viciously disposed, but not so

against men of upright character. Raoul is suffering; he is in great

distress of mind: his disposition, naturally light and cheerful, has

become gloomy and melancholy. I do not wish to deprive your majesty of

the services he may be able to render.”

“I understand you,” said the king; “and what is more, I understand your

heart, too, comte.”

“There is no occasion, therefore,” replied the comte, “to tell your

majesty that my object is to make these children, or rather Raoul,

happy.”

“And I, too, as much as yourself, comte, wish to secure M. de

Bragelonne’s happiness.”

“I only await your majesty’s signature. Raoul will have the honor of

presenting himself before your majesty to receive your consent.”

“You are mistaken, comte,” said the king, firmly; “I have just said

that I desire to secure M. de Bragelonne’s happiness, and from the

present moment, therefore, I oppose his marriage.”

“But, sire,” exclaimed Athos, “your majesty has promised!”

“Not so, comte, I did not promise you, for it is opposed to my own

views.”

“I appreciate your majesty’s considerate and generous intentions in my

behalf; but I take the liberty of recalling to you that I undertook to

approach you as an ambassador.”

“An ambassador, comte, frequently asks, but does not always obtain what

he asks.”

“But, sire, it will be such a blow for De Bragelonne.”

“My hand shall deal the blow; I will speak to the vicomte.”

“Love, sir, is overwhelming in its might.”

“Love can be resisted, comte. I myself can assure you of that.”

“When one has the soul of a king,—your own, for instance, sire.”

“Do not make yourself uneasy on the subject. I have certain views for

De Bragelonne. I do not say that he shall not marry Mademoiselle de la

Vallière, but I do not wish him to marry so young; I do not wish him to

marry her until she has acquired a fortune; and he, on his side, no

less deserves favor, such as I wish to confer upon him. In a word,

comte, I wish them to wait.”

“Yet once more, sire.”

“Comte, you told me you came to request a favor.”

“Assuredly, sire.”

“Grant me one, then, instead; let us speak no longer upon this matter.

It is probable that, before long, war may be declared. I require men

about me who are unfettered. I should hesitate to send under fire a

married man, or a father of a family. I should hesitate also, on De

Bragelonne’s account, to endow with a fortune, without some sound

reason for it, a young girl, a perfect stranger; such an act would sow

jealousy amongst my nobility.” Athos bowed, and remained silent.

“Is that all you wished to ask me?” added Louis XIV.

“Absolutely all, sire; and I take my leave of your majesty. Is it,

however, necessary that I should inform Raoul?”

“Spare yourself the trouble and annoyance. Tell the vicomte that at my

levee to-morrow morning I will speak to him. I shall expect you this

evening, comte, to join my card-table.”

“I am in traveling-costume, sire.”

“A day will come, I hope, when you will leave me no more. Before long,

comte, the monarchy will be established in such a manner as to enable

me to offer a worthy hospitality to men of your merit.”

“Provided, sire, a monarch reigns grandly in the hearts of his

subjects, the palace he inhabits matters little, since he is worshipped

in a temple.” With these words Athos left the cabinet, and found De

Bragelonne, who was awaiting him anxiously.

“Well, monsieur?” said the young man.

“The king, Raoul, is well intentioned towards us both; not, perhaps, in

the sense you suppose, but he is kind, and generously disposed to our

house.”

“You have bad news to communicate to me, monsieur,” said the young man,

turning very pale.

“The king himself will inform you tomorrow morning that it is not bad

news.”

“The king has not signed, however?”

“The king wishes himself to settle the terms of the contract, and he

desires to make it so grand that he requires time for consideration.

Throw the blame rather on your own impatience, than on the king’s good

feeling towards you.”

Raoul, in utter consternation, on account of his knowledge of the

count’s frankness as well as his diplomacy, remained plunged in dull

and gloomy stupor.

“Will you not go with me to my lodgings?” said Athos.

“I beg your pardon, monsieur; I will follow you,” he stammered out,

following Athos down the staircase.

“Since I am here,” said Athos, suddenly, “cannot I see M. d’Artagnan?”

“Shall I show you his apartments?” said De Bragelonne.

“Do so.”

“They are on the opposite staircase.”

They altered their course, but on reaching the landing of the grand

staircase, Raoul perceived a servant in the Comte de Guiche’s livery,

who ran towards him as soon as he heard his voice.

“What is it?” said Raoul.

“This note, monsieur. My master heard of your return and wrote to you

without delay; I have been looking for you for the last half-hour.”

Raoul approached Athos as he unsealed the letter, saying, “With your

permission, monsieur.”

“Certainly.”

“Dear Raoul,” wrote the Comte de Guiche, “I have an affair in hand

which requires immediate attention; I know you have returned, come to

me as soon as possible.”

Hardly had he finished reading it, when a servant in the livery of the

Duke of Buckingham, turning out of the gallery, recognized Raoul, and

approached him respectfully, saying, “From his Grace, monsieur.”

“Well, Raoul, as I see you are already as busy as a general of an army,

I shall leave you, and will find M. d’Artagnan myself.”

“You will excuse me, I trust,” said Raoul.

“Yes, yes, I excuse you; adieu, Raoul; you will find me at my

apartments until to-morrow; during the day I may set out for Blois,

unless I have orders to the contrary.”

“I shall present my respects to you to-morrow, monsieur.”

As soon as Athos had left, Raoul opened Buckingham’s letter.

“Monsieur de Bragelonne,” it ran, “You are, of all the Frenchmen I have

known, the one with whom I am most pleased; I am about to put your

friendship to the proof. I have received a certain message, written in

very good French. As I am an Englishman, I am afraid of not

comprehending it very clearly. The letter has a good name attached to

it, and that is all I can tell you. Will you be good enough to come and

see me? for I am told you have arrived from Blois.

“Your devoted

“Villiers, Duke of Buckingham.”

“I am going now to see your master,” said Raoul to De Guiche’s servant,

as he dismissed him; “and I shall be with the Duke of Buckingham in an

hour,” he added, dismissing with these words the duke’s messenger.

CHAPTER 94.

Sword-thrusts in the Water

Raoul, on betaking himself to De Guiche, found him conversing with De

Wardes and Manicamp. De Wardes, since the affair of the barricade, had

treated Raoul as a stranger; they behaved as if they were not

acquainted. As Raoul entered, De Guiche walked up to him; and Raoul, as

he grasped his friend’s hand, glanced rapidly at his two companions,

hoping to be able to read on their faces what was passing in their

minds. De Wardes was cold and impenetrable; Manicamp seemed absorbed in

the contemplation of some trimming to his dress. De Guiche led Raoul to

an adjoining cabinet, and made him sit down, saying, “How well you

look!”

“That is singular,” replied Raoul, “for I am far from being in good

spirits.”

“It is your case, then, Raoul, as it is my own,—our love affairs do not

progress.”

“So much the better, count, as far as you are concerned; the worst news

would be good news.”

“In that case do not distress yourself, for, not only am I very

unhappy, but, what is more, I see others about me who are happy.”

“Really, I do not understand you,” replied Raoul; “explain yourself.”

“You will soon learn. I have tried, but in vain, to overcome the

feeling you saw dawn in me, increase and take entire possession of me.

I have summoned all your advice and my own strength to my aid. I have

well weighed the unfortunate affair in which I have embarked; I have

sounded its depths; that it is an abyss, I am aware, but it matters

little, for I shall pursue my own course.”

“This is madness, De Guiche! you cannot advance another step without

risking your own ruin to-day, perhaps your life to-morrow.”

“Whatever may happen, I have done with reflections; listen.”

“And you hope to succeed; you believe that Madame will love you?”

“Raoul, I believe nothing; I hope, because hope exists in man, and

never abandons him till death.”

“But, admitting that you obtain the happiness you covet, even then, you

are more certainly lost than if you had failed in obtaining it.”

“I beseech you, Raoul, not to interrupt me any more; you could never

convince me, for I tell you beforehand, I do not wish to be convinced;

I have gone so far I cannot recede; I have suffered so much, death

itself would be a boon. I no longer love to madness, Raoul, I am being

engulfed by a whirlpool of jealousy.”

Raoul struck his hands together with an expression resembling anger.

“Well?” said he.

“Well or ill matters little. This is what I claim from you, my friend,

my almost brother. During the last three days Madame has been living in

a perfect intoxication of gayety. On the first day, I dared not look at

her; I hated her for not being as unhappy as myself. The next day I

could not bear her out of my sight; and she, Raoul—at least I thought I

remarked it—she looked at me, if not with pity, at least with

gentleness. But between her looks and mine, a shadow intervened;

another’s smile invited hers. Beside her horse another’s always

gallops, which is not mine; in her ear another’s caressing voice, not

mine, unceasingly vibrates. Raoul, for three days past my brain has

been on fire; flame, not blood, courses through my veins. That shadow

must be driven away, that smile must be quenched; that voice must be

silenced.”

“You wish Monsieur’s death,” exclaimed Raoul.

“No, no, I am not jealous of the husband; I am jealous of the lover.”

“Of the lover?” said Raoul.

“Have you not observed it, you who were formerly so keen-sighted?”

“Are you jealous of the Duke of Buckingham?”

“To the very death.”

“Again jealous?”

“This time the affair will be easy to arrange between us; I have taken

the initiative, and have sent him a letter.”

“It was you, then, who wrote to him?”

“How do you know that?”

“I know it, because he told me so. Look at this;” and he handed De

Guiche the letter he had received nearly at the same moment as his own.

De Guiche read it eagerly, and said, “He is a brave man, and more than

that, a gallant man.”

“Most certainly the duke is a gallant man; I need not ask if you wrote

to him in a similar style.”

“He will show you my letter when you call on him on my behalf.”

“But that is almost out of the question.”

“What is?”

“That I shall call on him for that purpose.”

“Why so?”

“The duke consults me as you do.”

“I suppose you will give me the preference! Listen to me, Raoul, I wish

you to tell his Grace—it is a very simple matter—that to-day,

to-morrow, the following day, or any other day he may choose. I will

meet him at Vincennes.”

“Reflect, De Guiche.”

“I thought I told you I have reflected.”

“The duke is a stranger here; he is on a mission which renders his

person inviolable.... Vincennes is close to the Bastile.”

“The consequences concern me.”

“But the motive for this meeting? What motive do you wish me to

assign?”

“Be perfectly easy on that score, he will not ask any. The duke must be

as sick of me as I am of him. I implore you, therefore, seek the duke,

and if it is necessary to entreat him to accept my offer, I will do

so.”

“That is useless. The duke has already informed me that he wishes to

speak to me. The duke is now playing cards with the king. Let us both

go there. I will draw him aside in the gallery: you will remain aloof.

Two words will be sufficient.”

“That is well arranged. I will take De Wardes to keep me in

countenance.”

“Why not Manicamp? De Wardes can join us at any time; we can leave him

here.”

“Yes, that is true.”

“He knows nothing?”

“Positively nothing. You continue still on an unfriendly footing,

then?”

“Has he not told you anything?”

“Nothing.”

“I do not like the man, and, as I never liked him, the result is, that

I am on no worse terms with him to-day than I was yesterday.”

“Let us go, then.”

The four descended the stairs. De Guiche’s carriage was waiting at the

door, and took them to the Palais-Royal. As they were going along,

Raoul was engaged in devising his scheme of action. The sole depositary

of two secrets, he did not despair of concluding some arrangement

between the two parties. He knew the influence he exercised over

Buckingham, and the ascendency he had acquired over De Guiche, and

affairs did not look utterly hopeless. On their arrival in the gallery,

dazzling with the blaze of light, where the most beautiful and

illustrious women of the court moved to and fro, like stars in their

own atmosphere, Raoul could not prevent himself for a moment forgetting

De Guiche in order to seek out Louise, who, amidst her companions, like

a dove completely fascinated, gazed long and fixedly upon the royal

circle, which glittered with jewels and gold. All its members were

standing, the king alone being seated. Raoul perceived Buckingham, who

was standing a few places from Monsieur, in a group of French and

English, who were admiring his aristocratic carriage and the

incomparable magnificence of his costume. Some of the older courtiers

remembered having seen his father, but their recollections were not

prejudicial to the son.

Buckingham was conversing with Fouquet, who was talking with him aloud

about Belle-Isle. “I cannot speak to him at present,” said Raoul.

“Wait, then, and choose your opportunity, but finish everything

speedily. I am on thorns.”

“See, our deliverer approaches,” said Raoul, perceiving D’Artagnan,

who, magnificently dressed in his new uniform of captain of the

musketeers, had just made his entry in the gallery; and he advanced

towards D’Artagnan.

“The Comte de la Fere has been looking for you, chevalier,” said Raoul.

“Yes,” replied D’Artagnan, “I have just left him.”

“I thought you would have passed a portion of the evening together.”

“We have arranged to meet again.”

As he answered Raoul, his absent looks were directed on all sides, as

if seeking some one in the crowd, or looking for something in the room.

Suddenly his gaze became fixed, like that of an eagle on its prey.

Raoul followed the direction of his glance, and noticed that De Guiche

and D’Artagnan saluted each other, but he could not distinguish at whom

the captain’s inquiring and haughty glance was aimed.

“Chevalier,” said Raoul, “there is no one here but yourself who can

render me a service.”

“What is it, my dear vicomte?”

“It is simply to go and interrupt the Duke of Buckingham, to whom I

wish to say two words, and, as the duke is conversing with M. Fouquet,

you understand that it would not do for me to throw myself into the

middle of the conversation.”

“Ah, ah, is M. Fouquet there?” inquired D’Artagnan.

“Do you not see him?”

“Yes, now I do. But do you think I have a greater right than you have?”

“You are a more important personage.”

“Yes, you’re right; I am captain of the musketeers; I have had the post

promised me so long, and have enjoyed it for so brief a period, that I

am always forgetting my dignity.”

“You will do me this service, will you not?”

“M. Fouquet—the deuce!”

“Are you not on good terms with him?”

“It is rather he who may not be on good terms with me; however, since

it must be done some day or another——”

“Stay; I think he is looking at you; or is it likely that it might

be——”

“No, no, don’t deceive yourself, it is indeed me for whom this honor is

intended.”

“The opportunity is a good one, then?”

“Do you think so?”

“Pray go.”

“Well, I will.”

De Guiche had not removed his eyes from Raoul, who made a sign to him

that all was arranged. D’Artagnan walked straight up to the group, and

civilly saluted M. Fouquet as well as the others.

“Good evening, M. d’Artagnan; we were speaking of Belle-Isle,” said

Fouquet, with that usage of society, and that perfect knowledge of the

language of looks, which require half a lifetime thoroughly to acquire,

and which some persons, notwithstanding all their study, never attain.

“Of Belle-Isle-en-Mer! Ah!” said D’Artagnan. “It belongs to you, I

believe, M. Fouquet?”

“M. Fouquet has just told me that he had presented it to the king,”

said Buckingham.

“Do you know Belle-Isle, chevalier?” inquired Fouquet.

“I have only been there once,” replied D’Artagnan, with readiness and

good-humor.

“Did you remain there long?”

“Scarcely a day.”

“Did you see much of it while you were there?”

“All that could be seen in a day.”

“A great deal can be seen with observation as keen as yours,” said

Fouquet; at which D’Artagnan bowed.

During this Raoul made a sign to Buckingham. “M. Fouquet,” said

Buckingham, “I leave the captain with you, he is more learned than I am

in bastions, scarps, and counter-scarps, and I will join one of my

friends, who has just beckoned me.” Saying this, Buckingham disengaged

himself from the group, and advanced towards Raoul, stopping for a

moment at the table where the queen-mother, the young queen, and the

king were playing together.

“Now, Raoul,” said De Guiche, “there he is; be firm and quick.”

Buckingham, having made some complimentary remark to Madame, continued

his way towards Raoul, who advanced to meet him, while De Guiche

remained in his place, though he followed him with his eyes. The

maneuver was so arranged that the young men met in an open space which

was left vacant, between the group of players and the gallery, where

they walked, stopping now and then for the purpose of saying a few

words to some of the graver courtiers who were walking there. At the

moment when the two lines were about to unite, they were broken by a

third. It was Monsieur who advanced toward the Duke of Buckingham.

Monsieur had his most engaging smile on his red and perfumed lips.

“My dear duke,” said he, with the most affectionate politeness; “is it

really true what I have just been told?”

Buckingham turned round, he had not noticed Monsieur approach; but had

merely heard his voice. He started in spite of his command over

himself, and a slight pallor overspread his face. “Monseigneur,” he

asked, “what has been told you that surprises you so much?”

“That which throws me into despair, and will, in truth, be a real cause

of mourning for the whole court.”

“Your highness is very kind, for I perceive that you allude to my

departure.”

“Precisely.”

Guiche had overheard the conversation from where he was standing, and

started in his turn. “His departure,” he murmured. “What does he say?”

Philip continued with the same gracious air, “I can easily conceive,

monsieur, why the king of Great Britain recalls you; we all know that

King Charles II.; who appreciates true gentlemen, cannot dispense with

you. But it cannot be supposed we can let you go without great regret;

and I beg you to receive the expression of my own.”

“Believe me, monseigneur,” said the duke, “that if I quit the court of

France——”

“Because you are recalled; but, if you suppose the expression of my own

wish on the subject might possibly have any influence with the king, I

will gladly volunteer to entreat his majesty Charles II. to leave you

with us a little while longer.”

“I am overwhelmed, monseigneur, by so much kindness,” replied

Buckingham, “but I have received positive commands. My residence in

France was limited; I have prolonged it at the risk of displeasing my

gracious sovereign. It is only this very day that I recollected I ought

to have set off four days ago.”

“Indeed,” said Monsieur.

“Yes, but,” added Buckingham, raising his voice in such a manner that

the princess could hear him,—“but I resemble that dweller in the East,

who turned mad, and remained so for several days, owing to a delightful

dream that he had had, but who one day awoke, if not completely cured,

in some respects rational at least. The court of France has its

intoxicating properties, which are not unlike this dream, my lord; but

at last I wake and leave it. I shall be unable, therefore, to prolong

my residence, as your highness has so kindly invited me to do.”

“When do you leave?” inquired Philip, with an expression full of

interest.

“To-morrow, monseigneur. My carriages have been ready for three days.”

The Duc d’Orleans made a movement of the head, which seemed to signify,

“Since you are determined, duke, there is nothing to be said.”

Buckingham returned the gesture, concealing under a smile a contraction

of his heart; and then Monsieur moved away in the same direction by

which he had approached. At the same moment, however, De Guiche

advanced from the opposite direction. Raoul feared that the impatient

young man might possibly make the proposition himself, and hurried

forward before him.

“No, no, Raoul, all is useless now,” said Guiche, holding both his

hands toward the duke, and leading him behind a column. “Forgive me,

duke, for what I wrote to you, I was mad; give me back my letter.”

“It is true,” said the duke, “you cannot owe me a grudge any longer

now.”

“Forgive me, duke; my friendship, my lasting friendship is yours.”

“There is certainly no reason why you should bear me any ill-will from

the moment I leave her never to see her again.”

Raoul heard these words, and comprehending that his presence was now

useless between the two young men, who had now only friendly words to

exchange, withdrew a few paces; a movement which brought him closer to

De Wardes, who was conversing with the Chevalier de Lorraine respecting

the departure of Buckingham. “A strategic retreat,” said De Wardes.

“Why so?”

“Because the dear duke saves a sword-thrust by it.” At which reply both

laughed.

Raoul, indignant, turned round frowningly, flushed with anger and his

lip curling with disdain. The Chevalier de Lorraine turned on his heel,

but De Wardes remained and waited.

“You will not break yourself of the habit,” said Raoul to De Wardes,

“of insulting the absent; yesterday it was M. d’Artagnan, to-day it is

the Duke of Buckingham.”

“You know very well, monsieur,” returned De Wardes, “that I sometimes

insult those who are present.”

De Wardes was close to Raoul, their shoulders met, their faces

approached, as if to mutually inflame each other by the fire of their

looks and of their anger. It could be seen that the one was at the

height of fury, the other at the end of his patience. Suddenly a voice

was heard behind them full of grace and courtesy saying, “I believe I

heard my name pronounced.”

They turned round and saw D’Artagnan, who, with a smiling eye and a

cheerful face, had just placed his hand on De Wardes’s shoulder. Raoul

stepped back to make room for the musketeer. De Wardes trembled from

head to foot, turned pale, but did not move. D’Artagnan, still with the

same smile, took the place which Raoul abandoned to him.

“Thank you, my dear Raoul,” he said. “M. de Wardes, I wish to talk with

you. Do not leave us Raoul; every one can hear what I have to say to M.

de Wardes.” His smile immediately faded away, and his glance became

cold and sharp as a sword.

“I am at your orders, monsieur,” said De Wardes.

“For a very long time,” resumed D’Artagnan, “I have sought an

opportunity of conversing with you; to-day is the first time I have

found it. The place is badly chosen, I admit, but you will perhaps have

the goodness to accompany me to my apartments, which are on the

staircase at the end of this gallery.”

“I follow you, monsieur,” said De Wardes.

“Are you alone here?” said D’Artagnan.

“No; I have M. Manicamp and M. de Guiche, two of my friends.”

“That’s well,” said D’Artagnan; “but two persons are not sufficient;

you will be able to find a few others, I trust.”

“Certainly,” said the young man, who did not know what object

D’Artagnan had in view. “As many as you please.”

“Are they friends?”

“Yes, monsieur.”

“Real friends?”

“No doubt of it.”

“Very well, get a good supply, then. Do you come, too, Raoul; bring M.

de Guiche and the Duke of Buckingham.”

“What a disturbance,” replied De Wardes, attempting to smile. The

captain slightly signed to him with his hand, as though to recommend

him to be patient, and then led the way to his apartments.

CHAPTER 95.

Sword-thrusts in the Water (concluded)

D’Artagnan’s apartment was not unoccupied, for the Comte de la Fere,

seated in the recess of a window, awaited him. “Well,” said he to

D’Artagnan, as he saw him enter.

“Well,” said the latter, “M. de Wardes has done me the honor to pay me

a visit, in company with some of his own friends, as well as of ours.”

In fact, behind the musketeer appeared De Wardes and Manicamp followed

by De Guiche and Buckingham, who looked surprised, not knowing what was

expected of them. Raoul was accompanied by two or three gentlemen; and,

as he entered, glanced round the room, and perceiving the count, he

went and placed himself by his side. D’Artagnan received his visitors

with all the courtesy he was capable of; he preserved his unmoved and

unconcerned look. All the persons present were men of distinction,

occupying posts of honor and credit at the court. After he had

apologized to each of them for any inconvenience he might have put them

to, he turned towards De Wardes, who, in spite of his customary

self-command, could not prevent his face betraying some surprise

mingled with not a little uneasiness.

“Now, monsieur,” said D’Artagnan, “since we are no longer within the

precincts of the king’s palace, and since we can speak out without

failing in respect to propriety, I will inform you why I have taken the

liberty to request you to visit me here, and why I have invited these

gentlemen to be present at the same time. My friend, the Comte de la

Fere, has acquainted me with the injurious reports you are spreading

about myself. You have stated that you regard me as your mortal enemy,

because I was, so you affirm, that of your father.”

“Perfectly true, monsieur, I have said so,” replied De Wardes, whose

pallid face became slightly tinged with color.

“You accuse me, therefore, of a crime, or a fault, or of some mean and

cowardly act. Have the goodness to state your charge against me in

precise terms.”

“In the presence of witnesses?”

“Most certainly in the presence of witnesses; and you see I have

selected them as being experienced in affairs of honor.”

“You do not appreciate my delicacy, monsieur. I have accused you, it is

true; but I have kept the nature of the accusation a perfect secret. I

entered into no details; but have rested satisfied by expressing my

hatred in the presence of those on whom a duty was almost imposed to

acquaint you with it. You have not taken the discreetness I have shown

into consideration, although you were interested in remaining silent. I

can hardly recognize your habitual prudence in that, M. d’Artagnan.”

D’Artagnan, who was quietly biting the corner of his mustache, said, “I

have already had the honor to beg you to state the particulars of the

grievances you say you have against me.”

“Aloud?”

“Certainly, aloud.”

“In that case, I will speak.”

“Speak, monsieur,” said D’Artagnan, bowing; “we are all listening to

you.”

“Well, monsieur, it is not a question of a personal injury towards

myself, but one towards my father.”

“That you have already stated.”

“Yes, but there are certain subjects which are only approached with

hesitation.”

“If that hesitation, in your case, really does exist, I entreat you to

overcome it.”

“Even if it refer to a disgraceful action?”

“Yes; in every and any case.”

Those who were present at this scene had, at first, looked at each

other with a good deal of uneasiness. They were reassured, however,

when they saw that D’Artagnan manifested no emotion whatever.

De Wardes still maintained the same unbroken silence. “Speak,

monsieur,” said the musketeer; “you see you are keeping us waiting.”

“Listen, then:—My father loved a lady of noble birth, and this lady

loved my father.” D’Artagnan and Athos exchanged looks. De Wardes

continued: “M. d’Artagnan found some letters which indicated a

rendezvous, substituted himself, under disguise, for the person who was

expected, and took advantage of the darkness.”

“That is perfectly true,” said D’Artagnan.

A slight murmur was heard from those present. “Yes, I was guilty of

that dishonorable action. You should have added, monsieur, since you

are so impartial, that, at the period when the circumstance which you

have just related, happened, I was not one-and-twenty years of age.”

“Such an action is not the less shameful on that account,” said De

Wardes; “and it is quite sufficient for a gentleman to have attained

the age of reason, to avoid committing an act of indelicacy.”

A renewed murmur was heard, but this time of astonishment, and almost

of doubt.

“It was a most shameful deception, I admit,” said D’Artagnan, “and I

have not waited for M. de Wardes’s reproaches to reproach myself for

it, and very bitterly, too. Age has, however, made me more reasonable,

and above all, more upright; and this injury has been atoned for by a

long and lasting regret. But I appeal to you, gentlemen; this affair

took place in 1626, at a period, happily for yourselves, known to you

by tradition only, at a period when love was not over scrupulous, when

consciences did not distill, as in the present day, poison and

bitterness. We were young soldiers, always fighting, or being attacked,

our swords always in our hands, or at least ready to be drawn from

their sheaths. Death then always stared us in the face, war hardened

us, and the cardinal pressed us sorely. I have repented of it, and more

than that—I still repent it, M. de Wardes.”

“I can well understand that, monsieur, for the action itself needed

repentance; but you were not the less the cause of that lady’s

disgrace. She, of whom you have been speaking, covered with shame,

borne down by the affront you brought upon her, fled, quitted France,

and no one ever knew what became of her.”

“Stay,” said the Comte de la Fere, stretching his hand towards De

Wardes, with a peculiar smile upon his face, “you are mistaken; she was

seen; and there are persons even now present, who, having often heard

her spoken of, will easily recognize her by the description I am about

to give. She was about five-and-twenty years of age, slender in form,

of a pale complexion, and fair-haired; she was married in England.”

“Married?” exclaimed De Wardes.

“So, you were not aware she was married? You see we are far better

informed than yourself. Do you happen to know she was usually styled

‘My Lady,’ without the addition of any name to that description?”

“Yes, I know that.”

“Good Heavens!” murmured Buckingham.

“Very well, monsieur. That woman, who came from England, returned to

England after having thrice attempted M. d’Artagnan’s life. That was

but just, you will say, since M. d’Artagnan had insulted her. But that

which was not just was, that, when in England, this woman, by her

seductions, completely enslaved a young man in the service of Lord de

Winter, by name Felton. You change color, my lord,” said Athos turning

to the Duke of Buckingham, “and your eyes kindle with anger and sorrow.

Let your Grace finish the recital, then, and tell M. de Wardes who this

woman was who placed the knife in the hand of your father’s murderer.”

A cry escaped from the lips of all present. The young duke passed his

handkerchief across his forehead, which was covered with perspiration.

A dead silence ensued among the spectators.

“You see, M. de Wardes,” said D’Artagnan, whom this recital had

impressed more and more, as his own recollection revived as Athos

spoke, “you see that my crime did not cause the destruction of any

one’s soul, and that the soul in question may fairly be considered to

have been altogether lost before my regret. It is, however, an act of

conscience on my part. Now this matter is settled, therefore, it

remains for me to ask with the greatest humility, your forgiveness for

this shameless action, as most certainly I should have asked it of your

father, if he were still alive, and if I had met him after my return to

France, subsequent to the death of King Charles I.”

“That is too much, M. d’Artagnan,” exclaimed many voices, with

animation.

“No, gentlemen,” said the captain. “And now, M. de Wardes, I hope all

is finished between us, and that you will have no further occasion to

speak ill of me again. Do you consider it completely settled?”

De Wardes bowed, and muttered to himself inarticulately.

“I trust also,” said D’Artagnan, approaching the young man closely,

“that you will no longer speak ill of any one, as it seems you have the

unfortunate habit of doing; for a man so puritanically conscientious as

you are, who can reproach an old soldier for a youthful freak

five-and-thirty years after it happened, will allow me to ask whether

you who advocate such excessive purity of conscience, will undertake on

your side to do nothing contrary either to conscience or the principle

of honor. And now, listen attentively to what I am going to say, M. de

Wardes, in conclusion. Take care that no tale, with which your name may

be associated, reaches my ear.”

“Monsieur,” said De Wardes, “it is useless threatening to no purpose.”

“I have not yet finished, M. de Wardes, and you must listen to me still

further.” The circle of listeners, full of eager curiosity, drew

closer. “You spoke just now of the honor of a woman, and of the honor

of your father. We were glad to hear you speak in that manner; for it

is pleasing to think that such a sentiment of delicacy and rectitude,

and which did not exist, it seems, in our minds, lives in our children;

and it is delightful too, to see a young man, at an age when men from

habit become the destroyers of the honor of women, respect and defend

it.”

De Wardes bit his lips and clenched his hands, evidently much disturbed

to learn how this discourse, the commencement of which was announced in

so threatening a manner, would terminate.

“How did it happen, then, that you allowed yourself to say to M. de

Bragelonne that he did not know who his mother was?”

Raoul’s eye flashed, as, darting forward, he exclaimed,—“Chevalier,

this is a personal affair of my own!” At which exclamation, a smile,

full of malice, passed across De Wardes’s face.

D’Artagnan put Raoul aside, saying,—“Do not interrupt me, young man.”

And looking at De Wardes in an authoritative manner, he continued:—“I

am now dealing with a matter which cannot be settled by means of the

sword. I discuss it before men of honor, all of whom have more than

once had their swords in their hands in affairs of honor. I selected

them expressly. These gentlemen well know that every secret for which

men fight ceases to be a secret. I again put my question to M. de

Wardes. What was the subject of conversation when you offended this

young man, in offending his father and mother at the same time?”

“It seems to me,” returned De Wardes, “that liberty of speech is

allowed, when it is supported by every means which a man of courage has

at his disposal.”

“Tell me what the means are by which a man of courage can sustain a

slanderous expression.”

“The sword.”

“You fail, not only in logic, in your argument, but in religion and

honor. You expose the lives of many others, without referring to your

own, which seems to be full of hazard. Besides, fashions pass away,

monsieur, and the fashion of duelling has passed away, without

referring in any way to the edicts of his majesty which forbid it.

Therefore, in order to be consistent with your own chivalrous notions,

you will at once apologize to M. de Bragelonne; you will tell him how

much you regret having spoken so lightly, and that the nobility and

purity of his race are inscribed, not in his heart alone, but still

more in every action of his life. You will do and say this, M. de

Wardes, as I, an old officer, did and said just now to your boy’s

mustache.”

“And if I refuse?” inquired De Wardes.

“In that case the result will be—”

“That which you think you will prevent,” said De Wardes, laughing; “the

result will be that your conciliatory address will end in a violation

of the king’s prohibition.”

“Not so,” said the captain, “you are quite mistaken.”

“What will be the result, then?”

“The result will be that I shall go to the king, with whom I am on

tolerably good terms, to whom I have been happy enough to render

certain services dating from a period when you were not born, and who

at my request, has just sent me an order in blank for M. Baisemeaux de

Montlezun, governor of the Bastile; and I shall say to the king: ‘Sire,

a man has in a most cowardly way insulted M. de Bragelonne by insulting

his mother; I have written this man’s name upon the lettre de cachet

which your majesty has been kind enough to give me, so that M. de

Wardes is in the Bastile for three years.’” And D’Artagnan drawing the

order signed by the king from his pocket, held it towards De Wardes.

Remarking that the young man was not quite convinced, and received the

warning as an idle threat, he shrugged his shoulders and walked

leisurely towards the table, upon which lay a writing-case and a pen,

the length of which would have terrified the topographical Porthos. De

Wardes then saw that nothing could well be more seriously intended than

the threat in question for the Bastile, even at that period, was

already held in dread. He advanced a step towards Raoul, and, in an

almost unintelligible voice, said,—“I offer my apologies in the terms

which M. d’Artagnan just now dictated, and which I am forced to make to

you.”

“One moment, monsieur,” said the musketeer, with the greatest

tranquillity, “you mistake the terms of the apology. I did not say,

‘and which I am forced to make’; I said, ‘and which my conscience

induces me to make.’ This latter expression, believe me, is better than

the former; and it will be far preferable, since it will be the most

truthful expression of your own sentiments.”

“I subscribe to it,” said De Wardes; “but submit, gentlemen, that a

thrust of a sword through the body, as was the custom formerly, was far

better than tyranny like this.”

“No, monsieur,” replied Buckingham; “for the sword-thrust, when

received, was no indication that a particular person was right or

wrong; it only showed that he was more or less skillful in the use of

the weapon.”

“Monsieur!” exclaimed De Wardes.

“There, now,” interrupted D’Artagnan, “you are going to say something

very rude, and I am rendering you a service by stopping you in time.”

“Is that all, monsieur?” inquired De Wardes.

“Absolutely everything,” replied D’Artagnan, “and these gentlemen, as

well as myself, are quite satisfied with you.”

“Believe me monsieur, that your reconciliations are not successful.”

“In what way?”

“Because, as we are now about to separate. I would wager that M. de

Bragelonne and myself are greater enemies than ever.”

“You are deceived, monsieur, as far as I am concerned,” returned Raoul;

“for I do not retain the slightest animosity in my heart against you.”

This last blow overwhelmed De Wardes. He cast his eyes around him like

a man bewildered. D’Artagnan saluted most courteously the gentlemen who

had been present at the explanation; and every one, on leaving the

room, shook hands with him; but not one hand was held out towards De

Wardes. “Oh!” exclaimed the young man, abandoning himself to the rage

which consumed him, “can I not find some one on whom to wreak my

vengeance?”

“You can, monsieur, for I am here,” whispered a voice full of menace in

his ear.

De Wardes turned round, and saw the Duke of Buckingham, who, having

probably remained behind with that intention, had just approached him.

“You, monsieur?” exclaimed De Wardes.

“Yes, I! I am no subject of the king of France; I am not going to

remain on the territory, since I am about setting off for England. I

have accumulated in my heart such a mass of despair and rage, that I,

too, like yourself, need to revenge myself upon some one. I approve M.

d’Artagnan’s principles profoundly, but I am not bound to apply them to

you. I am an Englishman, and, in my turn, I propose to you what you

proposed to others to no purpose. Since you, therefore, are so terribly

incensed, take me as a remedy. In thirty-four hours’ time I shall be at

Calais. Come with me; the journey will appear shorter if together, than

if alone. We will fight, when we get there, upon the sands which are

covered by the rising tide, and which form part of the French territory

during six hours of the day, but belong to the territory of Heaven

during the other six.”

“I accept willingly,” said De Wardes.

“I assure you,” said the duke, “that if you kill me, you will be

rendering me an infinite service.”

“I will do my utmost to make myself agreeable to you, duke,” said De

Wardes.

“It is agreed, then, that I carry you off with me?”

“I shall be at your commands. I needed some real danger and some mortal

risk to run, to tranquilize me.”

“In that case, I think you have met with what you are looking for.

Farewell, M. de Wardes; to-morrow morning, my valet will tell you the

exact hour of our departure; we can travel together like two excellent

friends. I generally travel as fast as I can. Adieu.”

Buckingham saluted De Wardes, and returned towards the king’s

apartments; De Wardes, irritated beyond measure, left the Palais-Royal,

and hurried through the streets homeward to the house where he lodged.

CHAPTER 96.

Baisemeaux de Montlezun

After the austere lesson administered to De Wardes, Athos and

D’Artagnan together descended the staircase which led to the courtyard

of the Palais-Royal. “You perceive,” said Athos to D’Artagnan, “that

Raoul cannot, sooner or later, avoid a duel with De Wardes, for De

Wardes is as brave as he is vicious and wicked.”

“I know such fellows well,” replied D’Artagnan; “I had an affair with

the father. I assure you that, although at that time I had good muscles

and a sort of brute courage—I assure you that the father did me some

mischief. But you should have seen how I fought it out with him. Ah,

Athos, such encounters never take place in these times! I had a hand

which could never remain at rest, a hand like quicksilver,—you knew its

quality, for you have seen me at work. My sword was no longer a piece

of steel; it was a serpent that assumed every form and every length,

seeking where it might thrust its head; in other words, where it might

fix its bite. I advanced half a dozen paces, then three, and then, body

to body, I pressed my antagonist closely, then I darted back again ten

paces. No human power could resist that ferocious ardor. Well, De

Wardes, the father, with the bravery of his race, with his dogged

courage, occupied a good deal of my time; and my fingers, at the end of

the engagement, were, I well remember, tired enough.”

“It is, then, as I said,” resumed Athos, “the son will always be

looking out for Raoul, and will end by meeting him; and Raoul can

easily be found when he is sought for.”

“Agreed; but Raoul calculates well; he bears no grudge against De

Wardes,—he has said so; he will wait until he is provoked, and in that

case his position is a good one. The king will not be able to get out

of temper about the matter; besides we shall know how to pacify his

majesty. But why so full of these fears and anxieties? You don’t easily

get alarmed.”

“I will tell you what makes me anxious; Raoul is to see the king

to-morrow, when his majesty will inform him of his wishes respecting a

certain marriage. Raoul, loving as he does, will get out of temper, and

once in an angry mood, if he were to meet De Wardes, the shell would

explode.”

“We will prevent the explosion.”

“Not I,” said Athos, “for I must return to Blois. All this gilded

elegance of the court, all these intrigues, sicken me. I am no longer a

young man who can make terms with the meannesses of the day. I have

read in the Great Book many things too beautiful and too comprehensive,

to longer take any interest in the trifling phrases which these men

whisper among themselves when they wish to deceive others. In one word,

I am weary of Paris wherever and whenever you are not with me; and as I

cannot have you with me always, I wish to return to Blois.”

“How wrong you are, Athos; how you gainsay your origin and the destiny

of your noble nature. Men of your stamp are created to continue, to the

very last moment, in full possession of their great faculties. Look at

my sword, a Spanish blade, the one I wore at Rochelle; it served me for

thirty years without fail; one day in the winter it fell upon the

marble floor on the Louvre and was broken. I had a hunting-knife made

of it which will last a hundred years yet. You, Athos, with your

loyalty, your frankness, your cool courage and your sound information,

are the very man kings need to warn and direct them. Remain here;

Monsieur Fouquet will not last as long as my Spanish blade.”

“Is it possible,” said Athos, smiling, “that my friend, D’Artagnan,

who, after having raised me to the skies, making me an object of

worship, casts me down from the top of Olympus, and hurls me to the

ground? I have more exalted ambition, D’Artagnan. To be a minister—to

be a slave,—never! Am I not still greater? I am nothing. I remember

having heard you occasionally call me ‘the great Athos;’ I defy you,

therefore, if I were minister, to continue to bestow that title upon

me. No, no; I do not yield myself in this manner.”

“We will not speak of it any more, then; renounce everything, even the

brotherly feeling which unites us.”

“It is almost cruel what you say.”

D’Artagnan pressed Athos’s hand warmly. “No, no; renounce everything

without fear. Raoul can get on without you. I am at Paris.”

“In that case I shall return to Blois. We will take leave of each other

to-night, to-morrow at daybreak I shall be on my horse again.”

“You cannot return to your hotel alone; why did you not bring Grimaud

with you?”

“Grimaud takes his rest now; he goes to bed early, for my poor old

servant gets easily fatigued. He came from Blois with me, and I

compelled him to remain within doors; for if, in retracing the forty

leagues which separate us from Blois, he needed to draw breath even, he

would die without a murmur. But I don’t want to lose Grimaud.”

“You shall have one of my musketeers to carry a torch for you. Hola!

some one there,” called out D’Artagnan, leaning over the gilded

balustrade. The heads of seven or eight musketeers appeared. “I wish

some gentleman who is so disposed to escort the Comte de la Fere,”

cried D’Artagnan.

“Thank you for your readiness, gentlemen,” said Athos; “I regret to

have occasion to trouble you in this manner.”

“I would willingly escort the Comte de la Fere,” said some one, “if I

had not to speak to Monsieur d’Artagnan.”

“Who is that?” said D’Artagnan, looking into the darkness.

“I, Monsieur d’Artagnan.”

“Heaven forgive me, if that is not Monsieur Baisemeaux’s voice.”

“It is, monsieur.”

“What are you doing in the courtyard, my dear Baisemeaux?”

“I am waiting your orders, my dear Monsieur d’Artagnan.”

“Wretch that I am,” thought D’Artagnan; “true, you have been told, I

suppose, that some one was to be arrested, and have come yourself,

instead of sending an officer?”

“I came because I had occasion to speak to you.”

“You did not send to me?”

“I waited until you were disengaged,” said Monsieur Baisemeaux,

timidly.

“I leave you, D’Artagnan,” said Athos.

“Not before I have presented Monsieur Baisemeaux de Montlezun, the

governor of the Bastile.”

Baisemeaux and Athos saluted each other.

“Surely you must know each other,” said D’Artagnan.

“I have an indistinct recollection of Monsieur Baisemeaux,” said Athos.

“You remember, my dear, Baisemeaux, the king’s guardsman with whom we

used formerly to have such delightful meetings in the cardinal’s time?”

“Perfectly,” said Athos, taking leave of him with affability.

“Monsieur le Comte de la Fere, whose nom de guerre was Athos,”

whispered D’Artagnan to Baisemeaux.

“Yes, yes, a brave man, one of the celebrated four.”

“Precisely so. But, my dear Baisemeaux, shall we talk now?”

“If you please.”

“In the first place, as for the orders—there are none. The king does

not intend to arrest the person in question.”

“So much the worse,” said Baisemeaux with a sigh.

“What do you mean by so much the worse?” exclaimed D’Artagnan,

laughing.

“No doubt of it,” returned the governor, “my prisoners are my income.”

“I beg your pardon, I did not see it in that light.”

“And so there are no orders,” repeated Baisemeaux with a sigh. “What an

admirable situation yours is captain,” he continued, after a pause,

“captain-lieutenant of the musketeers.”

“Oh, it is good enough; but I don’t see why you should envy me; you,

governor of the Bastile, the first castle in France.”

“I am well aware of that,” said Baisemeaux, in a sorrowful tone of

voice.

“You say that like a man confessing his sins. I would willingly

exchange my profits for yours.”

“Don’t speak of profits to me if you wish to save me the bitterest

anguish of mind.”

“Why do you look first on one side and then on the other, as if you

were afraid of being arrested yourself, you whose business it is to

arrest others?”

“I was looking to see whether any one could see or listen to us; it

would be safer to confer more in private, if you would grant me such a

favor.”

“Baisemeaux, you seem to forget we are acquaintances of five and thirty

years’ standing. Don’t assume such sanctified airs; make yourself quite

comfortable; I don’t eat governors of the Bastile raw.”

“Heaven be praised!”

“Come into the courtyard with me, it’s a beautiful moonlight night; we

will walk up and down arm in arm under the trees, while you tell me

your pitiful tale.” He drew the doleful governor into the courtyard,

took him by the arm as he had said, and, in his rough, good-humored

way, cried: “Out with it, rattle away, Baisemeaux; what have you got to

say?”

“It’s a long story.”

“You prefer your own lamentations, then; my opinion is, it will be

longer than ever. I’ll wager you are making fifty thousand francs out

of your pigeons in the Bastile.”

“Would to heaven that were the case, M. d’Artagnan.”

“You surprise me, Baisemeaux; just look at you, acting the anchorite. I

should like to show you your face in a glass, and you would see how

plump and florid-looking you are, as fat and round as a cheese, with

eyes like lighted coals; and if it were not for that ugly wrinkle you

try to cultivate on your forehead, you would hardly look fifty years

old, and you are sixty, if I am not mistaken.”

“All quite true.”

“Of course I knew it was true, as true as the fifty thousand francs

profit you make,” at which remark Baisemeaux stamped on the ground.

“Well, well,” said D’Artagnan, “I will add up your accounts for you:

you were captain of M. Mazarin’s guards; and twelve thousand francs a

year would in twelve years amount to one hundred and forty thousand

francs.”

“Twelve thousand francs! Are you mad?” cried Baisemeaux; “the old miser

gave me no more than six thousand, and the expenses of the post

amounted to six thousand five hundred francs. M. Colbert, who deducted

the other six thousand francs, condescended to allow me to take fifty

pistoles as a gratification; so that, if it were not for my little

estate at Montlezun, which brings me in twelve thousand francs a year,

I could not have met my engagements.”

“Well, then, how about the fifty thousand francs from the Bastile?

There, I trust, you are boarded and lodged, and get your six thousand

francs salary besides.”

“Admitted!”

“Whether the year be good or bad, there are fifty prisoners, who, on an

average, bring you in a thousand francs a year each.”

“I don’t deny it.”

“Well, there is at once an income of fifty thousand francs; you have

held the post three years, and must have received in that time one

hundred and fifty thousand francs.”

“You forget one circumstance, dear M. d’Artagnan.”

“What is that?”

“That while you received your appointment as captain from the king

himself, I received mine as governor from Messieurs Tremblay and

Louviere.”

“Quite right, and Tremblay was not a man to let you have the post for

nothing.”

“Nor Louviere either: the result was, that I gave seventy-five thousand

francs to Tremblay as his share.”

“Very agreeable that! and to Louviere?”

“The very same.”

“Money down?”

“No: that would have been impossible. The king did not wish, or rather

M. Mazarin did not wish, to have the appearance of removing those two

gentlemen, who had sprung from the barricades; he permitted them

therefore, to make certain extravagant conditions for their

retirement.”

“What were those conditions?”

“Tremble...three years’ income for the good-will.”

“The deuce! so that the one hundred and fifty thousand francs have

passed into their hands.”

“Precisely so.”

“And beyond that?”

“A sum of one hundred and fifty thousand francs, or fifteen thousand

pistoles, whichever you please, in three payments.”

“Exorbitant.”

“Yes, but that is not all.”

“What besides?”

“In default of the fulfillment by me of any one of those conditions,

those gentlemen enter upon their functions again. The king has been

induced to sign that.”

“It is monstrous, incredible!”

“Such is the fact, however.”

“I do indeed pity you, Baisemeaux. But why, in the name of fortune, did

M. Mazarin grant you this pretended favor? It would have been far

better to have refused you altogether.”

“Certainly, but he was strongly persuaded to do so by my protector.”

“Who is he?”

“One of your own friends, indeed; M. d’Herblay.”

“M. d’Herblay! Aramis!”

“Just so; he has been very kind towards me.”

“Kind! to make you enter into such a bargain!”

“Listen! I wished to leave the cardinal’s service. M. d’Herblay spoke

on my behalf to Louviere and Tremblay—they objected; I wished to have

the appointment very much, for I knew what it could be made to produce;

in my distress I confided in M. d’Herblay, and he offered to become my

surety for the different payments.”

“You astound me! Aramis become your surety?”

“Like a man of honor; he procured the signature; Tremblay and Louviere

resigned their appointments, I have paid every year twenty-five

thousand francs to these two gentlemen; on the thirty-first of May

every year, M. d’Herblay himself comes to the Bastile, and brings me

five thousand pistoles to distribute between my crocodiles.”

“You owe Aramis one hundred and fifty thousand francs, then?”

“That is the very thing which is the cause of my despair, for I only

owe him one hundred thousand.”

“I don’t quite understand you.”

“He came and settled with the vampires only two years. To-day, however,

is the thirty-first of May, and he has not been yet, and to-morrow, at

midday, the payment falls due; if, therefore, I don’t pay to-morrow,

those gentlemen can, by the terms of the contract, break off the

bargain; I shall be stripped of everything; I shall have worked for

three years, and given two hundred and fifty thousand francs for

nothing, absolutely for nothing at all, dear M. d’Artagnan.”

“This is very strange,” murmured D’Artagnan.

“You can now imagine that I may well have wrinkles on my forehead, can

you not?”

“Yes, indeed!”

“And you can imagine, too, that notwithstanding I may be as round as a

cheese, with a complexion like an apple, and my eyes like coals on

fire, I may almost be afraid that I shall not have a cheese or an apple

left me to eat, and that my eyes will be left me only to weep with.”

“It is really a very grievous affair.”

“I have come to you, M. d’Artagnan, for you are the only man who can

get me out of my trouble.”

“In what way?”

“You are acquainted with the Abbe d’Herblay and you know that he is a

somewhat mysterious gentleman.”

“Yes.”

“Well, you can, perhaps, give me the address of his presbytery, for I

have been to Noisy-le-Sec, and he is no longer there.”

“I should think not, indeed. He is Bishop of Vannes.”

“What! Vannes in Bretagne?”

“Yes.”

The little man began to tear his hair, saying, “How can I get to Vannes

from here by midday to-morrow? I am a lost man.”

“Your despair quite distresses me.”

“Vannes, Vannes!” cried Baisemeaux.

“But listen; a bishop is not always a resident. M. d’Herblay may not

possibly be so far away as you fear.”

“Pray tell me his address.”

“I really don’t know it.”

“In that case I am lost. I will go and throw myself at the king’s

feet.”

“But, Baisemeaux, I can hardly believe what you tell me; besides, since

the Bastile is capable of producing fifty thousand francs a year, why

have you not tried to screw one hundred thousand out of it?”

“Because I am an honest man, M. d’Artagnan, and because my prisoners

are fed like ambassadors.”

“Well, you’re in a fair way to get out of your difficulties; give

yourself a good attack of indigestion with your excellent living, and

put yourself out of the way between this and midday to-morrow.”

“How can you be hard-hearted enough to laugh?”

“Nay, you really afflict me. Come, Baisemeaux, if you can pledge me

your word of honor, do so, that you will not open your lips to any one

about what I am going to say to you.”

“Never, never!”

“You wish to put your hand on Aramis?”

“At any cost!”

“Well, go and see where M. Fouquet is.”

“Why, what connection can there be——”

“How stupid you are! Don’t you know that Vannes is in the diocese of

Belle-Isle, or Belle-Isle in the diocese of Vannes? Belle-Isle belongs

to M. Fouquet, and M. Fouquet nominated M. d’Herblay to that

bishopric!”

“I see, I see; you restore me to life again.”

“So much the better. Go and tell M. Fouquet very simply that you wish

to speak to M. d’Herblay.”

“Of course, of course,” exclaimed Baisemeaux, delightedly.

“But,” said D’Artagnan, checking him by a severe look, “your word of

honor?”

“I give you my sacred word of honor,” replied the little man, about to

set off running.

“Where are you going?”

“To M. Fouquet’s house.”

“It is useless doing that, M. Fouquet is playing at cards with the

king. All you can do is to pay M. Fouquet a visit early to-morrow

morning.”

“I will do so. Thank you.”

“Good luck attend you,” said D’Artagnan.

“Thank you.”

“This is a strange affair,” murmured D’Artagnan, as he slowly ascended

the staircase after he had left Baisemeaux. “What possible interest can

Aramis have in obliging Baisemeaux in this manner? Well, I suppose we

shall learn some day or another.”

CHAPTER 97.

The King’s Card-table

Fouquet was present, as D’Artagnan had said, at the king’s card-table.

It seemed as if Buckingham’s departure had shed a balm on the lacerated

hearts of the previous evening. Monsieur, radiant with delight, made a

thousand affectionate signs to his mother. The Count de Guiche could

not separate himself from Buckingham and while playing, conversed with

him upon the circumstance of his projected voyage. Buckingham,

thoughtful, and kind in his manner, like a man who has adopted a

resolution, listened to the count, and from time to time cast a look

full of regret and hopeless affection at Madame. The princess, in the

midst of her elation of spirits, divided her attention between the

king, who was playing with her, Monsieur, who quietly joked her about

her enormous winnings, and De Guiche, who exhibited an extravagant

delight. Of Buckingham she took but little notice; for her, this

fugitive, this exile, was now simply a remembrance, no longer a man.

Light hearts are thus constituted; while they themselves continue

untouched, they roughly break off with every one who may possibly

interfere with their little calculations of selfish comfort. Madame had

received Buckingham’s smiles and attentions and sighs while he was

present; but what was the good of sighing, smiling and kneeling at a

distance? Can one tell in what direction the winds in the Channel,

which toss mighty vessels to and fro, carry such sighs as these. The

duke could not fail to mark this change, and his heart was cruelly

hurt. Of a sensitive character, proud and susceptible of deep

attachment, he cursed the day on which such a passion had entered his

heart. The looks he cast, from time to time at Madame, became colder by

degrees at the chilling complexion of his thoughts. He could hardly yet

despair, but he was strong enough to impose silence upon the tumultuous

outcries of his heart. In exact proportion, however, as Madame

suspected this change of feeling, she redoubled her activity to regain

the ray of light she was about to lose; her timid and indecisive mind

was displayed in brilliant flashes of wit and humor. At any cost she

felt that she must be remarked above everything and every one, even

above the king himself. And she was so, for the queens, notwithstanding

their dignity, and the king, despite the respect which etiquette

required, were all eclipsed by her. The queens, stately and

ceremonious, were softened and could not restrain their laughter.

Madame Henrietta, the queen-mother, was dazzled by the brilliancy which

cast distinction upon her family, thanks to the wit of the

grand-daughter of Henry IV. The king, jealous, as a young man and as a

monarch, of the superiority of those who surrounded him, could not

resist admitting himself vanquished by a petulance so thoroughly French

in its nature, whose energy was more than ever increased by English

humor. Like a child, he was captivated by her radiant beauty, which her

wit made still more dazzling. Madame’s eyes flashed like lightning. Wit

and humor escaped from her scarlet lips, like persuasion from the lips

of Nestor of old. The whole court, subdued by her enchanting grace,

noticed for the first time that laughter could be indulged in before

the greatest monarch in the world, like people who merited their

appellation of the wittiest and most polished people in Europe.

Madame, from that evening, achieved and enjoyed a success capable of

bewildering all not born to those altitudes termed thrones; which, in

spite of their elevation, are sheltered from such giddiness. From that

very moment Louis XIV. acknowledged Madame as a person to be

recognized. Buckingham regarded her as a coquette deserving the

cruelest tortures, and De Guiche looked upon her as a divinity; the

courtiers as a star whose light might some day become the focus of all

favor and power. And yet Louis XIV., a few years previously, had not

even condescended to offer his hand to that “ugly girl” for a ballet;

and Buckingham had worshipped this coquette “on both knees.” De Guiche

had once looked upon this divinity as a mere woman; and the courtiers

had not dared to extol this star in her upward progress, fearful to

disgust the monarch whom such a dull star had formerly displeased.

Let us see what was taking place during this memorable evening at the

king’s card-table. The young queen, although Spanish by birth, and the

niece of Anne of Austria, loved the king, and could not conceal her

affection. Anne of Austria, a keen observer, like all women, and

imperious, like every queen, was sensible of Madame’s power, and

acquiesced in it immediately, a circumstance which induced the young

queen to raise the siege and retire to her apartments. The king hardly

paid any attention to her departure, notwithstanding the pretended

symptoms of indisposition by which it was accompanied. Encouraged by

the rules of etiquette, which he had begun to introduce at the court as

an element of every relation of life, Louis XIV. did not disturb

himself; he offered his hand to Madame without looking at Monsieur his

brother, and led the young princess to the door of her apartments. It

was remarked that at the threshold of the door, his majesty, freed from

every restraint, or not equal to the situation, sighed very deeply. The

ladies present—for nothing escapes a woman’s glance—Mademoiselle

Montalais, for instance—did not fail to say to each other, “the king

sighed,” and “Madame sighed too.” This had been indeed the case. Madame

had sighed very noiselessly, but with an accompaniment very far more

dangerous for the king’s repose. Madame had sighed, first closing her

beautiful black eyes, next opening them, and then, laden, as they were,

with an indescribable mournfulness of expression, she had raised them

towards the king, whose face at that moment visibly heightened in

color. The consequence of these blushes, of these interchanged sighs,

and of this royal agitation, was, that Montalais had committed an

indiscretion which had certainly affected her companion, for

Mademoiselle de la Vallière, less clear sighted, perhaps, turned pale

when the king blushed; and her attendance being required upon Madame,

she tremblingly followed the princess without thinking of taking the

gloves, which court etiquette required her to do. True it is that this

young country girl might allege as her excuse the agitation into which

the king seemed to be thrown, for Mademoiselle de la Vallière, busily

engaged in closing the door, had involuntarily fixed her eyes upon the

king, who, as he retired backwards, had his face towards it. The king

returned to the room where the card-tables were set out. He wished to

speak to the different persons there, but it was easy to see that his

mind was absent. He jumbled different accounts together, which was

taken advantage of by some of the noblemen who had retained those

habits since the time of Monsieur Mazarin—who had a poor memory, but

was a good calculator. In this way Monsieur Manicamp, with a

thoughtless and absent air—for M. Manicamp was the honestest man in the

world appropriated twenty thousand francs, which were littering the

table, and which did not seem to belong to any person in particular. In

the same way, Monsieur de Wardes, whose head was doubtless a little

bewildered by the occurrences of the evening, somehow forgot to leave

behind him the sixty double louis which he had won for the Duke of

Buckingham, and which the duke, incapable, like his father, of soiling

his hands with coin of any sort, had left lying on the table before

him. The king only recovered his attention in some degree at the moment

that Monsieur Colbert, who had been narrowly observant for some

minutes, approached, and, doubtless, with great respect, yet with much

perseverance, whispered a counsel of some sort into the still tingling

ears of the king. The king, at the suggestion, listened with renewed

attention and immediately looking around him, said, “Is Monsieur

Fouquet no longer here?”

“Yes, sire, I am here,” replied the superintendent, till then engaged

with Buckingham, and approached the king, who advanced a step towards

him with a smiling yet negligent air. “Forgive me,” said Louis, “if I

interrupt your conversation; but I claim your attention wherever I may

require your services.”

“I am always at the king’s service,” replied Fouquet.

“And your cash-box too,” said the king, laughing with a false smile.

“My cash-box more than anything else,” said Fouquet, coldly.

“The fact is, I wish to give a fete at Fontainebleau—to keep open house

for fifteen days, and I shall require——” and he stopped glancing at

Colbert. Fouquet waited without showing discomposure; and the king

resumed, answering Colbert’s icy smile, “four million francs.”

“Four million,” repeated Fouquet, bowing profoundly. And his nails,

buried in his bosom, were thrust into his flesh, but the tranquil

expression of his face remained unaltered. “When will they be required,

sire?”

“Take your time,—I mean—no, no, as soon as possible.”

“A certain time will be necessary, sire.”

“Time!” exclaimed Colbert, triumphantly.

“The time, monsieur,” said the superintendent, with the haughtiest

disdain, “simply to count the money: a million can only be drawn and

weighed in a day.”

“Four days then,” said Colbert.

“My clerks,” replied Fouquet, addressing himself to the king, “will

perform wonders on his majesty’s service, and the sum shall be ready in

three days.”

It was for Colbert now to turn pale. Louis looked at him astonished.

Fouquet withdrew without any parade or weakness, smiling at his

numerous friends, in whose countenances alone he read the sincerity of

their friendship—an interest partaking of compassion. Fouquet, however,

should not be judged by his smile, for, in reality he felt as if he had

been stricken by death. Drops of blood beneath his coat stained the

fine linen that clothed his chest. His dress concealed the blood, and

his smile the rage which devoured him. His domestics perceived, by the

manner in which he approached his carriage, that their master was not

in the best of humors: the result of their discernment was, that his

orders were executed with that exactitude of maneuver which is found on

board a man-of-war, commanded during a storm by an ill-tempered

captain. The carriage, therefore, did not simply roll along—it flew.

Fouquet had hardly time to recover himself during the drive; on his

arrival he went at once to Aramis, who had not yet retired for the

night. As for Porthos, he had supped very agreeably off a roast leg of

mutton, two pheasants, and a perfect heap of cray-fish; he then

directed his body to be anointed with perfumed oils, in the manner of

the wrestlers of old; and when this anointment was completed, he had

himself wrapped in flannels and placed in a warm bed. Aramis, as we

have already said, had not retired. Seated at his ease in a velvet

dressing-gown, he wrote letter after letter in that fine and hurried

handwriting, a page of which contained a quarter of a volume. The door

was thrown hurriedly open, and the superintendent appeared, pale,

agitated, anxious. Aramis looked up: “Good-evening,” said he, and his

searching look detected his host’s sadness and disordered state of

mind. “Was your play as good as his majesty’s?” asked Aramis, by way of

beginning the conversation.

Fouquet threw himself upon a couch, and then pointed to the door to the

servant who had followed him; when the servant had left he said,

“Excellent.”

Aramis, who had followed every movement with his eyes, noticed that he

stretched himself upon the cushions with a sort of feverish impatience.

“You have lost as usual?” inquired Aramis, his pen still in his hand.

“Even more than usual,” replied Fouquet.

“You know how to support losses?”

“Sometimes.”

“What, Monsieur Fouquet a bad player!”

“There is play and play, Monsieur d’Herblay.”

“How much have you lost?” inquired Aramis, with a slight uneasiness.

Fouquet collected himself a moment, and then, without the slightest

emotion, said, “The evening has cost me four millions,” and a bitter

laugh drowned the last vibration of these words.

Aramis, who did not expect such an amount, dropped his pen. “Four

millions,” he said; “you have lost four millions,—impossible!”

“Monsieur Colbert held my cards for me,” replied the superintendent,

with a similar bitter laugh.

“Ah, now I understand; so, so, a new application for funds?”

“Yes, and from the king’s own lips. It was impossible to ruin a man

with a more charming smile. What do you think of it?”

“It is clear that your destruction is the object in view.”

“That is your opinion?”

“Still. Besides, there is nothing in it which should astonish you, for

we have foreseen it all along.”

“Yes; but I did not expect four millions.”

“No doubt the amount is serious, but, after all, four millions are not

quite the death of a man, especially when the man in question is

Monsieur Fouquet.”

“My dear D’Herblay, if you knew the contents of my coffers, you would

be less easy.”

“And you promised?”

“What could I do?”

“That’s true.”

“The very day I refuse, Colbert will procure the money; whence I know

not, but he will procure it: and I shall be lost.”

“There is no doubt of that. In how many days did you promise these four

millions?”

“In three days. The king seemed exceedingly pressed.”

“In three days?”

“When I think,” resumed Fouquet, “that just now as I passed along the

streets, the people cried out, ‘There is the rich Monsieur Fouquet,’ it

is enough to turn my brain.”

“Stay, monsieur, the matter is not worth so much trouble,” said Aramis,

calmly, sprinkling some sand over the letter he had just written.

“Suggest a remedy, then, for this evil without a remedy.”

“There is only one remedy for you,—pay.”

“But it is very uncertain whether I have the money. Everything must be

exhausted; Belle-Isle is paid for; the pension has been paid; and

money, since the investigation of the accounts of those who farm the

revenue, is scarce. Besides, admitting that I pay this time, how can I

do so on another occasion? When kings have tasted money, they are like

tigers who have tasted flesh, they devour everything. The day will

arrive—must arrive—when I shall have to say, ‘Impossible, sire,’ and on

that very day I am a lost man.”

Aramis raised his shoulders slightly, saying:

“A man in your position, my lord, is only lost when he wishes to be

so.”

“A man, whatever his position may be, cannot hope to struggle against a

king.”

“Nonsense; when I was young I wrestled successfully with the Cardinal

Richelieu, who was king of France,—nay more—cardinal.”

“Where are my armies, my troops, my treasures? I have not even

Belle-Isle.”

“Bah! necessity is the mother of invention, and when you think all is

lost, something will be discovered which will retrieve everything.”

“Who will discover this wonderful something?”

“Yourself.”

“I! I resign my office of inventor.”

“Then I will.”

“Be it so. But set to work without delay.”

“Oh! we have time enough!”

“You kill me, D’Herblay, with your calmness,” said the superintendent,

passing his handkerchief over his face.

“Do you not remember that I one day told you not to make yourself

uneasy, if you possessed courage? Have you any?”

“I believe so.”

“Then don’t make yourself uneasy.”

“It is decided, then, that, at the last moment, you will come to my

assistance.”

“It will only be the repayment of a debt I owe you.”

“It is the vocation of financiers to anticipate the wants of men such

as yourself, D’Herblay.”

“If obligingness is the vocation of financiers, charity is the virtue

of the clergy. Only, on this occasion, do you act, monsieur. You are

not yet sufficiently reduced, and at the last moment we will see what

is to be done.”

“We shall see, then, in a very short time.”

“Very well. However, permit me to tell you that, personally, I regret

exceedingly that you are at present so short of money, because I was

myself about to ask you for some.”

“For yourself?”

“For myself, or some of my people, for mine or for ours.”

“How much do you want?”

“Be easy on that score; a roundish sum, it is true, but not too

exorbitant.”

“Tell me the amount.”

“Fifty thousand francs.”

“Oh! a mere nothing. Of course one has always fifty thousand francs.

Why the deuce cannot that knave Colbert be as easily satisfied as you

are—and I should give myself far less trouble than I do. When do you

need this sum?”

“To-morrow morning; but you wish to know its destination.”

“Nay, nay, chevalier, I need no explanation.”

“To-morrow is the first of June.”

“Well?”

“One of our bonds becomes due.”

“I did not know we had any bond.”

“Certainly, to-morrow we pay our last third instalment.”

“What third?”

“Of the one hundred and fifty thousand francs to Baisemeaux.”

“Baisemeaux? Who is he?”

“The governor of the Bastile.”

“Yes, I remember. On what grounds am I to pay one hundred and fifty

thousand francs for that man?”

“On account of the appointment which he, or rather we, purchased from

Louviere and Tremblay.”

“I have a very vague recollection of the matter.”

“That is likely enough, for you have so many affairs to attend to.

However, I do not believe you have any affair in the world of greater

importance than this one.”

“Tell me, then, why we purchased this appointment.”

“Why, in order to render him a service in the first place, and

afterwards ourselves.”

“Ourselves? You are joking.”

“Monseigneur, the time may come when the governor of the Bastile may

prove a very excellent acquaintance.”

“I have not the good fortune to understand you, D’Herblay.”

“Monseigneur, we had our own poets, our own engineer, our own

architect, our own musicians, our own printer, and our own painters; we

needed our own governor of the Bastile.”

“Do you think so?”

“Let us not deceive ourselves, monseigneur; we are very much opposed to

paying the Bastile a visit,” added the prelate, displaying, beneath his

pale lips, teeth which were still the same beautiful teeth so much

admired thirty years previously by Marie Michon.

“And you think it is not too much to pay one hundred and fifty thousand

francs for that? I thought you generally put out money at better

interest than that.”

“The day will come when you will admit your mistake.”

“My dear D’Herblay, the very day on which a man enters the Bastile, he

is no longer protected by his past.”

“Yes, he is, if the bonds are perfectly regular; besides, that good

fellow Baisemeaux has not a courtier’s heart. I am certain, my lord,

that he will not remain ungrateful for that money, without taking into

account, I repeat, that I retain the acknowledgments.”

“It is a strange affair! usury in a matter of benevolence.”

“Do not mix yourself up with it, monseigneur; if there be usury, it is

I who practice it, and both of us reap the advantage from it—that is

all.”

“Some intrigue, D’Herblay?”

“I do not deny it.”

“And Baisemeaux an accomplice in it?”

“Why not?—there are worse accomplices than he. May I depend, then, upon

the five thousand pistoles to-morrow?”

“Do you want them this evening?”

“It would be better, for I wish to start early; poor Baisemeaux will

not be able to imagine what has become of me, and must be upon thorns.”

“You shall have the amount in an hour. Ah, D’Herblay, the interest of

your one hundred and fifty thousand francs will never pay my four

millions for me.”

“Why not, monseigneur.”

“Good-night, I have business to transact with my clerks before I

retire.”

“A good night’s rest, monseigneur.”

“D’Herblay, you wish things that are impossible.”

“Shall I have my fifty thousand francs this evening?”

“Yes.”

“Go to sleep, then, in perfect safety—it is I who tell you to do so.”

Notwithstanding this assurance, and the tone in which it was given,

Fouquet left the room shaking his head, and heaving a sigh.

CHAPTER 98.

M. Baisemeaux de Montlezun’s Accounts

The clock of St. Paul was striking seven as Aramis, on horseback,

dressed as a simple citizen, that is to say, in colored suit, with no

distinctive mark about him, except a kind of hunting-knife by his side,

passed before the Rue du Petit-Muse, and stopped opposite the Rue des

Tourelles, at the gate of the Bastile. Two sentinels were on duty at

the gate; they made no difficulty about admitting Aramis, who entered

without dismounting, and they pointed out the way he was to go by a

long passage with buildings on both sides. This passage led to the

drawbridge, or, in other words, to the real entrance. The drawbridge

was down, and the duty of the day was about being entered upon. The

sentinel at the outer guardhouse stopped Aramis’s further progress,

asking him, in a rough tone of voice, what had brought him there.

Aramis explained, with his usual politeness, that a wish to speak to M.

Baisemeaux de Montlezun had occasioned his visit. The first sentinel

then summoned a second sentinel, stationed within an inner lodge, who

showed his face at the grating, and inspected the new arrival most

attentively. Aramis reiterated the expression of his wish to see the

governor, whereupon the sentinel called to an officer of lower grade,

who was walking about in a tolerably spacious courtyard and who, in

turn, on being informed of his object, ran to seek one of the officers

of the governor’s staff. The latter, after having listened to Aramis’s

request, begged him to wait a moment, then went away a short distance,

but returned to ask his name. “I cannot tell it you, monsieur,” said

Aramis, “I need only mention that I have matters of such importance to

communicate to the governor, that I can only rely beforehand upon one

thing, that M. de Baisemeaux will be delighted to see me; nay, more

than that, when you have told him that it is the person whom he

expected on the first of June, I am convinced he will hasten here

himself.” The officer could not possibly believe that a man of the

governor’s importance should put himself out for a person of so little

importance as the citizen-looking visitor on horseback. “It happens

most fortunately, monsieur,” he said, “that the governor is just going

out, and you can perceive his carriage with the horses already

harnessed, in the courtyard yonder; there will be no occasion for him

to come to meet you, as he will see you as he passes by.” Aramis bowed

to signify his assent; he did not wish to inspire others with too

exalted an opinion of himself, and therefore waited patiently and in

silence, leaning upon the saddle-bow of his horse. Ten minutes had

hardly elapsed when the governor’s carriage was observed to move. The

governor appeared at the door, and got into the carriage, which

immediately prepared to start. The same ceremony was observed for the

governor himself as with a suspected stranger; the sentinel at the

lodge advanced as the carriage was about to pass under the arch, and

the governor opened the carriage-door, himself setting the example of

obedience to orders; so that, in this way, the sentinel could convince

himself that no one quitted the Bastile improperly. The carriage rolled

along under the archway, but at the moment the iron-gate was opened,

the officer approached the carriage, which had been again stopped, and

said something to the governor, who immediately put his head out of the

door-way, and perceived Aramis on horseback at the end of the

drawbridge. He immediately uttered almost a shout of delight, and got

out, or rather darted out of his carriage, running towards Aramis,

whose hands he seized, making a thousand apologies. He almost embraced

him. “What a difficult matter to enter the Bastile!” said Aramis. “Is

it the same for those who are sent here against their wills, as for

those who come of their own accord?”

“A thousand pardons, my lord. How delighted I am to see your Grace!”

“Hush! What are you thinking of, my dear M. Baisemeaux? What do you

suppose would be thought of a bishop in my present costume?”

“Pray, excuse me, I had forgotten. Take this gentleman’s horse to the

stables,” cried Baisemeaux.

“No, no,” said Aramis; “I have five thousand pistoles in the

saddle-bags.”

The governor’s countenance became so radiant, that if the prisoners had

seen him they would have imagined some prince of the blood royal had

arrived. “Yes, you are right, the horse shall be taken to the

government house. Will you get into the carriage, my dear M. d’Herblay?

and it shall take us back to my house.”

“Get into a carriage to cross a courtyard! do you believe I am so great

an invalid? No, no, we will go on foot.”

Baisemeaux then offered his arm as a support, but the prelate did not

accept it. They arrived in this manner at the government house,

Baisemeaux rubbing his hands and glancing at the horse from time to

time, while Aramis was looking at the bleak bare walls. A tolerably

handsome vestibule and a staircase of white stone led to the governor’s

apartments, who crossed the ante-chamber, the dining-room, where

breakfast was being prepared, opened a small side door, and closeted

himself with his guest in a large cabinet, the windows of which opened

obliquely upon the courtyard and the stables. Baisemeaux installed the

prelate with that all-inclusive politeness of which a good man, or a

grateful man, alone possesses the secret. An arm-chair, a footstool, a

small table beside him, on which to rest his hand, everything was

prepared by the governor himself. With his own hands, too, he placed

upon the table, with much solicitude, the bag containing the gold,

which one of the soldiers had brought up with the most respectful

devotion; and the soldier having left the room, Baisemeaux himself

closed the door after him, drew aside one of the window-curtains, and

looked steadfastly at Aramis to see if the prelate required anything

further.

“Well, my lord,” he said, still standing up, “of all men of their word,

you still continue to be the most punctual.”

“In matters of business, dear M. de Baisemeaux, exactitude is not a

virtue only, it is a duty as well.”

“Yes, in matters of business, certainly; but what you have with me is

not of that character; it is a service you are rendering me.”

“Come, confess, dear M. de Baisemeaux, that, notwithstanding this

exactitude, you have not been without a little uneasiness.”

“About your health, I certainly have,” stammered out Baisemeaux.

“I wished to come here yesterday, but I was not able, as I was too

fatigued,” continued Aramis. Baisemeaux anxiously slipped another

cushion behind his guest’s back. “But,” continued Aramis, “I promised

myself to come and pay you a visit to-day, early in the morning.”

“You are really very kind, my lord.”

“And it was a good thing for me I was punctual, I think.”

“What do you mean?”

“Yes, you were going out.” At which latter remark Baisemeaux colored

and said, “It is true I was going out.”

“Then I prevent you,” said Aramis; whereupon the embarrassment of

Baisemeaux became visibly greater. “I am putting you to inconvenience,”

he continued, fixing a keen glance upon the poor governor; “if I had

known that, I should not have come.”

“How can your lordship imagine that you could ever inconvenience me?”

“Confess you were going in search of money.”

“No,” stammered out Baisemeaux, “no! I assure you I was going to——”

“Does the governor still intend to go to M. Fouquet?” suddenly called

out the major from below. Baisemeaux ran to the window like a madman.

“No, no,” he exclaimed in a state of desperation, “who the deuce is

speaking of M. Fouquet? are you drunk below there? why an I interrupted

when I am engaged on business?”

“You were going to M. Fouquet’s,” said Aramis biting his lips, “to M.

Fouquet, the abbe, or the superintendent?”

Baisemeaux almost made up his mind to tell an untruth, but he could not

summon courage to do so. “To the superintendent,” he said.

“It is true, then, that you were in want of money, since you were going

to a person who gives it away!”

“I assure you, my lord——”

“You were afraid?”

“My dear lord, it was the uncertainty and ignorance in which I was as

to where you were to be found.”

“You would have found the money you require at M. Fouquet’s, for he is

a man whose hand is always open.”

“I swear that I should never have ventured to ask M. Fouquet for money.

I only wished to ask him for your address.”

“To ask M. Fouquet for my address?” exclaimed Aramis, opening his eyes

in real astonishment.

“Yes,” said Baisemeaux, greatly disturbed by the glance which the

prelate fixed upon him,—“at M. Fouquet’s certainly.”

“There is no harm in that, dear M. Baisemeaux, only I would ask, why

ask my address of M. Fouquet?”

“That I might write to you.”

“I understand,” said Aramis, smiling, “but that is not what I meant; I

do not ask you what you required my address for; I only ask why you

should go to M. Fouquet for it?”

“Oh!” said Baisemeaux, “as Belle-Isle is the property of M. Fouquet,

and as Belle-Isle is in the diocese of Vannes, and as you are bishop of

Vannes——”

“But, my dear Baisemeaux, since you knew I was bishop of Vannes, you

had no occasion to ask M. Fouquet for my address.”

“Well, monsieur,” said Baisemeaux, completely at bay, “if I have acted

indiscreetly, I beg your pardon most sincerely.”

“Nonsense,” observed Aramis, calmly: “how can you possibly have acted

indiscreetly?” And while he composed his face, and continued to smile

cheerfully on the governor, he was considering how Baisemeaux, who was

not aware of his address, knew, however, that Vannes was his residence.

“I shall clear all this up,” he said to himself, and then speaking

aloud, added,—“Well, my dear governor, shall we now arrange our little

accounts?”

“I am at your orders, my lord; but tell me beforehand, my lord, whether

you will do me the honor to breakfast with me as usual?”

“Very willingly, indeed.”

“Thai’s well,” said Baisemeaux, as he struck the bell before him three

times.

“What does that mean?” inquired Aramis.

“That I have some one to breakfast with me, and that preparations are

to be made accordingly.”

“And you rang thrice. Really, my dear governor, I begin to think you

are acting ceremoniously with me.”

“No, indeed. Besides, the least I can do is to receive you in the best

way I can.”

“But why so?”

“Because not even a prince could have done what you have done for me.”

“Nonsense! nonsense!”

“Nay, I assure you——”

“Let us speak of other matters,” said Aramis. “Or rather, tell me how

your affairs here are getting on.”

“Not over well.”

“The deuce!”

“M. de Mazarin was not hard enough.”

“Yes, I see; you require a government full of suspicion—like that of

the old cardinal, for instance.”

“Yes; matters went on better under him. The brother of his ‘gray

eminence’ made his fortune here.”

“Believe me, my dear governor,” said Aramis, drawing closer to

Baisemeaux, “a young king is well worth an old cardinal. Youth has its

suspicions, its fits of anger, its prejudices, as old age has its

hatreds, its precautions, and its fears. Have you paid your three

years’ profits to Louviere and Tremblay?”

“Most certainly I have.”

“So that you have nothing more to give them than the fifty thousand

francs I have brought with me?”

“Nothing.”

“Have you not saved anything, then?”

“My lord, in giving the fifty thousand francs of my own to these

gentlemen, I assure you that I give them everything I gain. I told M.

d’Artagnan so yesterday evening.”

“Ah!” said Aramis, whose eyes sparkled for a moment, but became

immediately afterwards as unmoved as before; “so you have seen my old

friend D’Artagnan; how was he?”

“Wonderfully well.”

“And what did you say to him, M. de Baisemeaux?”

“I told him,” continued the governor, not perceiving his own

thoughtlessness, “I told him that I fed my prisoners too well.”

“How many have you?” inquired Aramis, in an indifferent tone of voice.

“Sixty.”

“Well, that is a tolerably round number.”

“In former times, my lord, there were, during certain years, as many as

two hundred.”

“Still a minimum of sixty is not to be grumbled at.”

“Perhaps not; for, to anybody but myself, each prisoner would bring in

two hundred and fifty pistoles; for instance, for a prince of the blood

I have fifty francs a day.”

“Only you have no prince of the blood; at least, I suppose so,” said

Aramis, with a slight tremor in his voice.

“No, thank Heaven!—I mean, no, unfortunately.”

“What do you mean by unfortunately?”

“Because my appointment would be improved by it. So, fifty francs per

day for a prince of the blood, thirty-six for a marechal of France——”

“But you have as many marechals of France, I suppose, as you have

princes of the blood?”

“Alas! no more. It is true lieutenant-generals and brigadiers pay

twenty-six francs, and I have two of them. After that, come councilors

of parliament, who bring me fifteen francs, and I have six of them.”

“I did not know,” said Aramis, “that councilors were so productive.”

“Yes, but from fifteen francs I sink at once to ten francs; namely, for

an ordinary judge, and for an ecclesiastic.”

“And you have seven, you say; an excellent affair.”

“Nay, a bad one, and for this reason. How can I possibly treat these

poor fellows, who are of some good, at all events, otherwise than as a

councilor of parliament?”

“Yes, you are right; I do not see five francs difference between them.”

“You understand; if I have a fine fish, I pay four or five francs for

it; if I get a fine fowl, it costs me a franc and a half. I fatten a

good deal of poultry, but I have to buy grain, and you cannot imagine

the army of rats that infest this place.”

“Why not get half a dozen cats to deal with them?”

“Cats, indeed; yes, they eat them, but I was obliged to give up the

idea because of the way in which they treated my grain. I have been

obliged to have some terrier dogs sent me from England to kill the

rats. These dogs, unfortunately, have tremendous appetites; they eat as

much as a prisoner of the fifth order, without taking into account the

rabbits and fowls they kill.”

Was Aramis really listening or not? No one could have told; his

downcast eyes showed the attentive man; but the restless hand betrayed

the man absorbed in thought—Aramis was meditating.

“I was saying,” continued Baisemeaux, “that a good-sized fowl costs me

a franc and a half, and that a fine fish costs me four or five francs.

Three meals are served at the Bastile, and, as the prisoners, having

nothing to do, are always eating, a ten-franc man costs me seven francs

and a half.”

“But did you not say that you treated those at ten francs like those at

fifteen?”

“Yes, certainly.”

“Very well! Then you gain seven francs and a half upon those who pay

you fifteen francs.”

“I must compensate myself somehow,” said Baisemeaux, who saw how he had

been snapped up.

“You are quite right, my dear governor; but have you no prisoners below

ten francs?”

“Oh, yes! we have citizens and barristers at five francs.

“And do they eat, too?”

“Not a doubt about it; only you understand that they do not get fish or

poultry, nor rich wines at every meal; but at all events thrice a week

they have a good dish at their dinner.”

“Really, you are quite a philanthropist, my dear governor, and you will

ruin yourself.”

“No, understand me; when the fifteen-franc has not eaten his fowl, or

the ten-franc has left his dish unfinished, I send it to the five-franc

prisoner; it is a feast for the poor devil, and one must be charitable,

you know.”

“And what do you make out of your five-franc prisoners?”

“A franc and a half.”

“Baisemeaux, you’re an honest fellow; in honest truth I say so.”

“Thank you, my lord. But I feel most for the small tradesmen and

bailiffs’ clerks, who are rated at three francs. They do not often see

Rhine carp or Channel sturgeon.”

“But do not the five-franc gentlemen sometimes leave some scraps?”

“Oh! my lord, do not believe I am so stingy as that; I delight the

heart of some poor little tradesman or clerk by sending him a wing of a

red partridge, a slice of venison, or a slice of a truffled pasty,

dishes which he never tasted except in his dreams; these are the

leavings of the twenty-four franc prisoners; and as he eats and drinks,

at dessert he cries ‘Long live the King,’ and blesses the Bastile; with

a couple of bottles of champagne, which cost me five sous, I made him

tipsy every Sunday. That class of people call down blessings upon me,

and are sorry to leave the prison. Do you know that I have remarked,

and it does me infinite honor, that certain prisoners, who have been

set at liberty, have, almost immediately afterwards, got imprisoned

again? Why should this be the case, unless it be to enjoy the pleasures

of my kitchen? It is really the fact.”

Aramis smiled with an expression of incredulity.

“You smile,” said Baisemeaux.

“I do,” returned Aramis.

“I tell you that we have names which have been inscribed on our books

thrice in the space of two years.”

“I must see it before I believe it,” said Aramis.

“Well, I can show it to you, although it is prohibited to communicate

the registers to strangers; and if you really wish to see it with your

own eyes——”

“I should be delighted, I confess.”

“Very well,” said Baisemeaux, and he took out of a cupboard a large

register. Aramis followed him most anxiously with his eyes, and

Baisemeaux returned, placed the register upon the table, and turned

over the leaves for a minute, and stayed at the letter M.

“Look here,” said he, “Martinier, January, 1659; Martinier, June, 1660;

Martinier, March, 1661. Mazarinades, etc.; you understand it was only a

pretext; people were not sent to the Bastile for jokes against M.

Mazarin; the fellow denounced himself in order to get imprisoned here.”

“And what was his object?”

“None other than to return to my kitchen at three francs a day.”

“Three francs—poor devil!”

“The poet, my lord, belongs to the lowest scale, the same style of

board as the small tradesman and bailiff’s clerk; but I repeat, it is

to those people only that I give these little surprises.”

Aramis mechanically turned over the leaves of the register, continuing

to read the names, but without appearing to take any interest in the

names he read.

“In 1661, you perceive,” said Baisemeaux, “eighty entries; and in 1659,

eighty also.”

“Ah!” said Aramis. “Seldon; I seem to know that name. Was it not you

who spoke to me about a certain young man?”

“Yes, a poor devil of a student, who made—What do you call that where

two Latin verses rhyme together?”

“A distich.”

“Yes; that is it.”

“Poor fellow; for a distich.”

“Do you know that he made this distich against the Jesuits?”

“That makes no difference; the punishment seems very severe.”

“Do not pity him; last year you seemed to interest yourself in him.”

“Yes, I did so.”

“Well, as your interest is all-powerful here, my lord, I have treated

him since that time as a prisoner at fifteen francs.”

“The same as this one, then,” said Aramis, who had continued turning

over the leaves, and who had stopped at one of the names which followed

Martinier.

“Yes, the same as that one.”

“Is that Marchiali an Italian?” said Aramis, pointing with his finger

to the name which had attracted his attention.

“Hush!” said Baisemeaux.

“Why hush?” said Aramis, involuntarily clenching his white hand.

“I thought I had already spoken to you about that Marchiali.”

“No, it is the first time I ever heard his name pronounced.”

“That may be, but perhaps I have spoken to you about him without naming

him.”

“Is he an old offender?” asked Aramis, attempting to smile.

“On the contrary, he is quite young.”

“Is his crime, then, very heinous?”

“Unpardonable.”

“Has he assassinated any one?”

“Bah!”

“An incendiary, then?”

“Bah!”

“Has he slandered any one?”

“No, no! It is he who—” and Baisemeaux approached Aramis’s ear, making

a sort of ear-trumpet of his hands, and whispered: “It is he who

presumes to resemble the——”

“Yes, yes.” said Aramis, “I now remember you already spoke about it

last year to me; but the crime appeared to me so slight.

“Slight, do you say?”

“Or rather, so involuntary.”

“My lord, it is not involuntarily that such a resemblance is detected.”

“Well, the fact is, I had forgotten it. But, my dear host,” said

Aramis, closing the register, “if I am not mistaken, we are summoned.”

Baisemeaux took the register, hastily restored it to its place in the

closet, which he locked, and put the key in his pocket. “Will it be

agreeable to your lordship to breakfast now?” said he; “for you are

right in supposing that breakfast was announced.”

“Assuredly, my dear governor,” and they passed into the dining-room.

CHAPTER 99.

The Breakfast at Monsieur de Baisemeaux’s

Aramis was generally temperate; but on this occasion, while taking

every care of his constitution, he did ample justice to Baisemeaux’s

breakfast, which, in all respects, was most excellent. The latter, on

his side, was animated with the wildest gayety; the sight of the five

thousand pistoles, which he glanced at from time to time, seemed to

open his heart. Every now and then he looked at Aramis with an

expression of the deepest gratitude; while the latter, leaning back in

his chair, took a few sips of wine from his glass, with the air of a

connoisseur. “Let me never hear any ill words against the fare of the

Bastile,” said he, half closing his eyes; “happy are the prisoners who

can get only half a bottle of such Burgundy every day.”

“All those at fifteen francs drink it,” said Baisemeaux. “It is very

old Volnay.”

“Does that poor student, Seldon, drink such good wine?”

“Oh, no!”

“I thought I heard you say he was boarded at fifteen francs.”

“He! no, indeed; a man who makes districts—distichs, I mean—at fifteen

francs! No, no! it is his neighbor who is at fifteen francs.”

“Which neighbor?”

“The other, second Bertaudiere.”

“Excuse me, my dear governor; but you speak a language which requires

quite an apprenticeship to understand.”

“Very true,” said the governor. “Allow me to explain: second

Bertaudiere is the person who occupies the second floor of the tower of

the Bertaudiere.”

“So that Bertaudiere is the name of one of the towers of the Bastile?

The fact is, I think I recollect hearing that each tower has a name of

its own. Whereabouts is the one you are speaking of?”

“Look,” said Baisemeaux, going to the window. “It is that tower to the

left—-the second one.”

“Is the prisoner at fifteen francs there?”

“Yes.”

“Since when?”

“Seven or eight years, nearly.”

“What do you mean by nearly? Do you not know the dates more precisely?”

“It was not in my time, M. d’Herblay.”

“But I should have thought that Louviere or Tremblay would have told

you.”

“The secrets of the Bastile are never handed over with the keys of the

governorship.”

“Indeed! Then the cause of his imprisonment is a mystery—a state

secret.”

“Oh no! I do not suppose it is a state secret, but a secret—like

everything else that happens at the Bastile.”

“But,” said Aramis, “why do you speak more freely of Seldon than of

second Bertaudiere?”

“Because, in my opinion, the crime of the man who writes a distich is

not so great as that of the man who resembles——”

“Yes, yes, I understand you. Still, do not the turnkeys talk with your

prisoners?”

“Of course.”

“The prisoners, I suppose, tell them they are not guilty?”

“They are always telling them that; it is a matter of course; the same

song over and over again.”

“But does not the resemblance you were speaking about just now strike

the turnkeys?”

“My dear M. d’Herblay, it is only for men attached to the court, as you

are, to take trouble about such matters.”

“You’re right, you’re right, my dear M. Baisemeaux. Let me give you

another taste of this Volnay.”

“Not a taste merely, a full glass; fill yours too.”

“Nay, nay! You are a musketeer still, to the very tips of your fingers,

while I have become a bishop. A taste for me; a glass for yourself.”

“As you please.” And Aramis and the governor nodded to each other, as

they drank their wine. “But,” said Aramis, looking with fixed attention

at the ruby-colored wine he had raised to the level of his eyes, as if

he wished to enjoy it with all his senses at the same moment, “but what

you might call a resemblance, another would not, perhaps, take any

notice of.”

“Most certainly he would, though, if it were any one who knew the

person he resembles.”

“I really think, dear M. Baisemeaux, that it can be nothing more than a

resemblance of your own creation.”

“Upon my honor, it is not so.”

“Stay,” continued Aramis, “I have seen many persons very like the one

we are speaking of; but, out of respect, no one ever said anything

about it.”

“Very likely; because there is resemblance and resemblance. This is a

striking one, and, if you were to see him, you would admit it to be

so.”

“If I were to see him, indeed,” said Aramis, in an indifferent tone;

“but in all probability I never shall.”

“Why not?”

“Because if I were even to put my foot inside one of those horrible

dungeons, I should fancy I was buried there forever.”

“No, no; the cells are very good places to live in.”

“I really do not, and cannot believe it, and that is a fact.”

“Pray do not speak ill of second Bertaudiere. It is really a good room,

very nicely furnished and carpeted. The young fellow has by no means

been unhappy there; the best lodging the Bastile affords has been his.

There is a chance for you.”

“Nay, nay,” said Aramis, coldly; “you will never make me believe there

are any good rooms in the Bastile; and, as for your carpets, they exist

only in your imagination. I should find nothing but spiders, rats, and

perhaps toads, too.”

“Toads?” cried Baisemeaux.

“Yes, in the dungeons.”

“Ah! I don’t say there are not toads in the dungeons,” replied

Baisemeaux. “But—will you be convinced by your own eyes?” he continued,

with a sudden impulse.

“No, certainly not.”

“Not even to satisfy yourself of the resemblance which you deny, as you

do the carpets?”

“Some spectral-looking person, a mere shadow; an unhappy, dying man.”

“Nothing of the kind—as brisk and vigorous a young fellow as ever

lived.”

“Melancholy and ill-tempered, then?”

“Not at all; very gay and lively.”

“Nonsense; you are joking.”

“Will you follow me?” said Baisemeaux.

“What for?”

“To go the round of the Bastile.”

“Why?”

“You will then see for yourself—see with your own eyes.”

“But the regulations?”

“Never mind them. To-day my major has leave of absence; the lieutenant

is visiting the post on the bastions; we are sole masters of the

situation.”

“No, no, my dear governor; why, the very idea of the sound of the bolts

makes me shudder. You will only have to forget me in second or fourth

Bertaudiere, and then——”

“You are refusing an opportunity that may never present itself again.

Do you know that, to obtain the favor I propose to you gratis, some of

the princes of the blood have offered me as much as fifty thousand

francs.”

“Really! he must be worth seeing, then?”

“Forbidden fruit, my lord, forbidden fruit. You who belong to the

church ought to know that.”

“Well, if I had any curiosity, it would be to see the poor author of

the distich.”

“Very well, we will see him, too; but if I were at all curious, it

would be about the beautiful carpeted room and its lodger.”

“Furniture is very commonplace; and a face with no expression in it

offers little or no interest.”

“But a boarder at fifteen francs is always interesting.”

“By the by, I forgot to ask you about that. Why fifteen francs for him,

and only three francs for poor Seldon?”

“The distinction made in that instance was a truly noble act, and one

which displayed the king’s goodness of heart to great advantage.”

“The king’s, you say.”

“The cardinal’s, I mean. ‘This unhappy man,’ said M. Mazarin, ‘is

destined to remain in prison forever.’”

“Why so?”

“Why, it seems that his crime is a lasting one, and, consequently, his

punishment ought to be so, too.”

“Lasting?”

“No doubt of it, unless he is fortunate enough to catch the small-pox,

and even that is difficult, for we never get any impure air here.”

“Nothing can be more ingenious than your train of reasoning, my dear M.

de Baisemeaux. Do you, however, mean to say that this unfortunate man

must suffer without interruption or termination?”

“I did not say he was to suffer, my lord, a fifteen-franc boarder does

not suffer.”

“He suffers imprisonment, at all events.”

“No doubt; there is no help for that, but this suffering is sweetened

for him. You must admit that this young fellow was not born to eat all

the good things he does eat; for instance, such things as we have on

the table now; this pasty that has not been touched, these crawfish

from the River Marne, of which we have hardly taken any, and which are

almost as large as lobsters; all these things will at once be taken to

second Bertaudiere, with a bottle of that Volnay which you think so

excellent. After you have seen it you will believe it, I hope.”

“Yes, my dear governor, certainly; but all this time you are thinking

only of your very happy fifteen-franc prisoner, and you forget poor

Seldon, my protege.”

“Well, out of consideration for you, it shall be a gala day for him; he

shall have some biscuits and preserves with this small bottle of port.”

“You are a good-hearted fellow; I have said so already, and I repeat

it, my dear Baisemeaux.”

“Well, let us set off, then,” said the governor, a little bewildered,

partly from the wine he had drunk, and partly from Aramis’s praises.

“Do not forget that I only go to oblige you,” said the prelate.

“Very well; but you will thank me when you get there.”

“Let us go, then.”

“Wait until I have summoned the jailer,” said Baisemeaux, as he struck

the bell twice, at which summons a man appeared. “I am going to visit

the towers,” said the governor. “No guards, no drums, no noise at all.”

“If I were not to leave my cloak here,” said Aramis, pretending to be

alarmed; “I should really think I was going to prison on my own

account.”

The jailer preceded the governor, Aramis walking on his right hand;

some of the soldiers who happened to be in the courtyard drew

themselves up in line, as stiff as posts, as the governor passed along.

Baisemeaux led the way down several steps which conducted to a sort of

esplanade; thence they arrived at the draw-bridge, where the sentinels

on duty received the governor with the proper honors. The governor

turned toward Aramis, and, speaking in such a tone that the sentinels

could not lose a word, he observed,—“I hope you have a good memory,

monsieur?”

“Why?” inquired Aramis.

“On account of your plans and your measurements, for you know that no

one is allowed, not architects even, to enter where the prisoners are,

with paper, pens or pencil.”

“Good,” said Aramis to himself, “it seems I am an architect, then. It

sounds like one of D’Artagnan’s jokes, who perceived in me the engineer

of Belle-Isle.” Then he added aloud: “Be easy on that score, monsieur;

in our profession, a mere glance and a good memory are quite

sufficient.”

Baisemeaux did not change countenance, and the soldiers took Aramis for

what he seemed to be. “Very well; we will first visit la Bertaudiere,”

said Baisemeaux, still intending the sentinels to hear him. Then,

turning to the jailer, he added: “You will take the opportunity of

carrying to No. 2 the few dainties I pointed out.”

“Dear M. de Baisemeaux,” said Aramis, “you are always forgetting No.

3.”

“So I am,” said the governor; and upon that, they began to ascend. The

number of bolts, gratings, and locks for this single courtyard would

have sufficed for the safety of an entire city. Aramis was neither an

imaginative nor a sensitive man; he had been somewhat of a poet in his

youth, but his heart was hard and indifferent, as the heart of every

man of fifty-five years of age is, who has been frequently and

passionately attached to women in his lifetime, or rather who has been

passionately loved by them. But when he placed his foot upon the worn

stone steps, along which so many unhappy wretches had passed, when he

felt himself impregnated, as it were, with the atmosphere of those

gloomy dungeons, moistened with tears, there could be but little doubt

he was overcome by his feelings, for his head was bowed and his eyes

became dim, as he followed Baisemeaux without a syllable.

CHAPTER 100.

The Second Floor of la Bertaudiere

On the second flight of stairs, whether from fatigue or emotion, the

breathing of the visitor began to fail him, and he leaned against the

wall. “Will you begin with this one?” said Baisemeaux; “for since we

are going to both, it matters very little whether we ascend from the

second to the third story, or descend from the third to the second.”

“No, no,” exclaimed Aramis, eagerly, “higher, if you please; the one

above is the more urgent.” They continued their ascent. “Ask the jailer

for the keys,” whispered Aramis. Baisemeaux did so, took the keys, and,

himself, opened the door of the third room. The jailer was the first to

enter; he placed upon the table the provisions, which the kind-hearted

governor called dainties, and then left the room. The prisoner had not

stirred; Baisemeaux then entered, while Aramis remained at the

threshold, from which place he saw a youth about eighteen years of age,

who, raising his head at the unusual noise, jumped off the bed, as he

perceived the governor, and clasping his hands together, began to cry

out, “My mother, my mother,” in tones which betrayed such deep distress

that Aramis, despite his command over himself, felt a shudder pass

through his frame. “My dear boy,” said Baisemeaux, endeavoring to

smile, “I have brought you a diversion and an extra,—the one for the

mind, the other for the body; this gentleman has come to take your

measure, and here are some preserves for your dessert.”

“Oh, monsieur,” exclaimed the young man, “keep me in solitude for a

year, let me have nothing but bread and water for a year, but tell me

that at the end of a year I shall leave this place, tell me that at the

end of a year I shall see my mother again.”

“But I have heard you say that your mother was very poor, and that you

were very badly lodged when you were living with her, while here—upon

my word!”

“If she were poor, monsieur, the greater reason to restore her only

means of support to her. Badly lodged with her! Oh, monsieur, every one

is always well lodged when he is free.”

“At all events, since you yourself admit you have done nothing but

write that unhappy distich——”

“But without any intention, I swear. Let me be punished—cut off the

hand which wrote it, I will work with the other—but restore my mother

to me.”

“My boy,” said Baisemeaux, “you know very well that it does not depend

upon me; all I can do for you is to increase your rations, give you a

glass of port wine now and then, slip in a biscuit for you between a

couple of plates.”

“Great heaven!” exclaimed the young man, falling backward and rolling

on the ground.

Aramis, unable to bear this scene any longer, withdrew as far as the

landing. “Unhappy, wretched man,” he murmured.

“Yes, monsieur, he is indeed very wretched,” said the jailer; “but it

is his parents’ fault.

“In what way?”

“No doubt. Why did they let him learn Latin? Too much knowledge, you

see; it is that which does harm. Now I, for instance, can’t read or

write, and therefore I am not in prison.” Aramis looked at the man, who

seemed to think that being a jailer in the Bastile was not being in

prison. As for Baisemeaux, noticing the little effect produced by his

advice and his port wine, he left the dungeon quite upset. “You have

forgotten to close the door,” said the jailer.

“So I have,” said Baisemeaux, “there are the keys, do you do it.”

“I will solicit the pardon of that poor boy,” said Aramis.

“And if you do not succeed,” said Baisemeaux, “at least beg that he may

be transferred to the ten-franc list, by which both he and I shall be

gainers.”

“If the other prisoner calls out for his mother in a similar manner,”

said Aramis, “I prefer not to enter at all, but will take my measure

from outside.”

“No fear of that, monsieur architect, the one we are now going to see

is as gentle as a lamb; before he could call after his mother he must

open his lips, and he never says a word.”

“Let us go in, then,” said Aramis, gloomily.

“Are you the architect of the prisons, monsieur?” said the jailer.

“I am.”

“It is odd, then, that you are not more accustomed to all this.”

Aramis perceived that, to avoid giving rise to any suspicions he must

summon all his strength of mind to his assistance. Baisemeaux, who

carried the keys, opened the door. “Stay outside,” he said to the

jailer, “and wait for us at the bottom of the steps.” The jailer obeyed

and withdrew.

Baisemeaux entered first and opened the second door himself. By the

light which filtered through the iron-barred window, could be seen a

handsome young man, short in stature, with closely cut hair, and a

beard beginning to grow; he was sitting on a stool, his elbow resting

on an armchair, and all the upper part of his body reclining against

it. His dress, thrown upon the bed, was of rich black velvet, and he

inhaled the fresh air which blew in upon his breast through a shirt of

the very finest cambric. As the governor entered, the young man turned

his head with a look full of indifference; and on recognizing

Baisemeaux, he arose and saluted him courteously. But when his eyes

fell upon Aramis, who remained in the background, the latter trembled,

turned pale, and his hat, which he held in his hand, fell upon the

ground, as if all his muscles had become relaxed at once. Baisemeaux,

habituated to the presence of his prisoner, did not seem to share any

of the sensations which Aramis experienced, but, with all the zeal of a

good servant, he busied himself in arranging on the table the pasty and

crawfish he had brought with him. Occupied in this manner, he did not

remark how disturbed his guest had become. When he had finished,

however, he turned to the young prisoner and said: “You are looking

very well,—are you so?”

“Quite well, I thank you, monsieur,” replied the young man.

The effect of the voice was such as almost to overpower Aramis, and

notwithstanding his control over himself, he advanced a few steps

towards him, with his eyes wide open and his lips trembling. The

movement he made was so marked that Baisemeaux, notwithstanding his

preoccupation, observed it. “This gentleman is an architect who has

come to examine your chimney,” said Baisemeaux, “does it smoke?”

“Never, monsieur.”

“You were saying just now,” said the governor, rubbing his hands

together, “that it was not possible for a man to be happy in prison;

here, however, is one who is so. You have nothing to complain of, I

hope?”

“Nothing.”

“Do you ever feel weary?” said Aramis.

“Never.”

“Ha, ha,” said Baisemeaux, in a low tone of voice; “was I right?”

“Well, my dear governor, it is impossible not to yield to evidence. Is

it allowed to put any question to him?”

“As many as you like.”

“Very well; be good enough to ask him if he knows why he is here.”

“This gentleman requests me to ask you,” said Baisemeaux, “if you are

aware of the cause of your imprisonment?”

“No, monsieur,” said the young man, unaffectedly, “I am not.”

“That is hardly possible,” said Aramis, carried away by his feelings in

spite of himself; “if you were really ignorant of the cause of your

detention, you would be furious.”

“I was so during the early days of my imprisonment.”

“Why are you not so now?”

“Because I have reflected.”

“That is strange,” said Aramis.

“Is it not odd?” said Baisemeaux.

“May one venture to ask you, monsieur, on what you have reflected?”

“I felt that as I had committed no crime, Heaven could not punish me.”

“What is a prison, then,” inquired Aramis, “if it be not a punishment?”

“Alas! I cannot tell,” said the young man; “all that I can tell you now

is the very opposite of what I felt seven years ago.”

“To hear you converse, to witness your resignation, one might almost

believe that you liked your imprisonment?”

“I endure it.

“In the certainty of recovering your freedom some day, I suppose?”

“I have no certainty; hope I have, and that is all; and yet I

acknowledge that this hope becomes less every day.”

“Still, why should you not again be free, since you have already been

so?”

“That is precisely the reason,” replied the young man, “which prevents

me expecting liberty; why should I have been imprisoned at all if it

had been intended to release me afterwards?”

“How old are you?”

“I do not know.”

“What is your name?”

“I have forgotten the name by which I was called.”

“Who are your parents?”

“I never knew them.”

“But those who brought you up?”

“They did not call me their son.”

“Did you ever love any one before coming here?”

“I loved my nurse, and my flowers.”

“Was that all?”

“I also loved my valet.”

“Do you regret your nurse and your valet?”

“I wept very much when they died.”

“Did they die since you have been here, or before you came?”

“They died the evening before I was carried off.”

“Both at the same time?”

“Yes, both at the same time.”

“In what manner were you carried off?”

“A man came for me, directed me to get into a carriage, which was

closed and locked, and brought me here.”

“Would you be able to recognize that man again?”

“He was masked.”

“Is not this an extraordinary tale?” said Baisemeaux, in a low tone of

voice, to Aramis, who could hardly breathe.

“It is indeed extraordinary,” he murmured.

“But what is still more extraordinary is, that he has never told me so

much as he has just told you.”

“Perhaps the reason may be that you have never questioned him,” said

Aramis.

“It’s possible,” replied Baisemeaux; “I have no curiosity. Have you

looked at the room? it’s a fine one, is it not?”

“Very much so.”

“A carpet——”

“Beautiful.”

“I’ll wager he had nothing like it before he came here.”

“I think so, too.” And then again turning towards the young man, he

said, “Do you not remember to have been visited at some time or another

by a strange lady or gentleman?”

“Yes, indeed; thrice by a woman, who each time came to the door in a

carriage, and entered covered with a veil, which she raised when we

were together and alone.”

“Do you remember that woman?”

“Yes.”

“What did she say to you?”

The young man smiled mournfully, and then replied, “She inquired, as

you have just done, if I were happy, and if I were getting weary?”

“What did she do on arriving, and on leaving you?”

“She pressed me in her arms, held me in her embrace, and kissed me.”

“Do you remember her?”

“Perfectly.”

“Do you recall her features distinctly?”

“Yes.”

“You would recognize her, then, if accident brought her before you, or

led you into her presence?”

“Most certainly.”

A flush of fleeting satisfaction passed across Aramis’s face. At this

moment Baisemeaux heard the jailer approaching. “Shall we leave?” he

said, hastily, to Aramis.

Aramis, who probably had learnt all that he cared to know, replied,

“When you like.”

The young man saw them prepare to leave, and saluted them politely.

Baisemeaux replied merely by a nod of the head, while Aramis, with a

respect, arising perhaps from the sight of such misfortune, saluted the

prisoner profoundly. They left the room, Baisemeaux closing the door

behind them.

“Well,” said Baisemeaux, as they descended the staircase, “what do you

think of it all?”

“I have discovered the secret, my dear governor,” he said.

“Bah! what is the secret, then?”

“A murder was committed in that house.”

“Nonsense.”

“But attend; the valet and nurse died the same day.”

“Well.”

“And by poison. What do you think?”

“That it is very likely to be true.”

“What! that that young man is an assassin?”

“Who said that? What makes you think that poor young fellow could be an

assassin?”

“The very thing I was saying. A crime was committed in his house,” said

Aramis, “and that was quite sufficient; perhaps he saw the criminals,

and it was feared that he might say something.”

“The deuce! if I only thought that——”

“Well?”

“I would redouble the surveillance.”

“Oh, he does not seem to wish to escape.”

“You do not know what prisoners are.”

“Has he any books?”

“None; they are strictly prohibited, and under M. de Mazarin’s own

hand.”

“Have you the writing still?”

“Yes, my lord; would you like to look at it as you return to take your

cloak?

“I should, for I like to look at autographs.”

“Well, then, this one is of the most unquestionable authenticity; there

is only one erasure.”

“Ah, ah! an erasure; and in what respect?”

“With respect to a figure. At first there was written: ‘To be boarded

at fifty francs.’”

“As princes of the blood, in fact?”

“But the cardinal must have seen his mistake, you understand; for he

canceled the zero, and has added a one before the five. But, by the

by——”

“What?”

“You do not speak of the resemblance.”

“I do not speak of it, dear M. de Baisemeaux, for a very simple

reason—because it does not exist.”

“The deuce it doesn’t.”

“Or, if it does exist, it is only in your own imagination; but,

supposing it were to exist elsewhere, I think it would be better for

you not to speak about it.”

“Really.”

“The king, Louis XIV.—you understand—would be excessively angry with

you, if he were to learn that you contributed in any way to spread the

report that one of his subjects has the effrontery to resemble him.”

“It is true, quite true,” said Baisemeaux, thoroughly alarmed; “but I

have not spoken of the circumstance to any one but yourself, and you

understand, monseigneur, that I perfectly rely on your discretion.”

“Oh, be easy.”

“Do you still wish to see the note?”

“Certainly.”

While engaged in this manner in conversation, they had returned to the

governor’s apartments; Baisemeaux took from the cupboard a private

register, like the one he had already shown Aramis, but fastened by a

lock, the key which opened it being one of a small bunch of keys which

Baisemeaux always carried with him. Then placing the book upon the

table, he opened it at the letter “M,” and showed Aramis the following

note in the column of observations: “No books at any time; all linen

and clothes of the finest and best quality to be procured; no exercise;

always the same jailer; no communications with any one. Musical

instruments; every liberty and every indulgence which his welfare may

require, to be boarded at fifteen francs. M. de Baisemeaux can claim

more if the fifteen francs be not sufficient.”

“Ah,” said Baisemeaux, “now I think of it, I shall claim it.”

Aramis shut the book. “Yes,” he said, “it is indeed M. de Mazarin’s

handwriting; I recognize it well. Now, my dear governor,” he continued,

as if this last communication had exhausted his interest, “let us now

turn to our own little affairs.”

“Well, what time for repayment do you wish me to take? Fix it

yourself.”

“There need not be any particular period fixed; give me a simple

acknowledgment for one hundred and fifty thousand francs.”

“When to be made payable?”

“When I require it; but, you understand, I shall only wish it when you

yourself do.”

“Oh, I am quite easy on that score,” said Baisemeaux, smiling; “but I

have already given you two receipts.”

“Which I now destroy,” said Aramis; and after having shown the two

receipts to Baisemeaux, he destroyed them. Overcome by so great a mark

of confidence, Baisemeaux unhesitatingly wrote out an acknowledgment of

a debt of one hundred and fifty thousand francs, payable at the

pleasure of the prelate. Aramis, who had, by glancing over the

governor’s shoulder, followed the pen as he wrote, put the

acknowledgment into his pocket without seeming to have read it, which

made Baisemeaux perfectly easy. “Now,” said Aramis, “you will not be

angry with me if I were to carry off one of your prisoners?”

“What do you mean?”

“By obtaining his pardon, of course. Have I not already told you that I

took a great interest in poor Seldon?”

“Yes, quite true, you did so.”

“Well?”

“That is your affair; do as you think proper. I see you have an open

hand, and an arm that can reach a great way.”

“Adieu, adieu.” And Aramis left, carrying with him the governor’s best

wishes.

CHAPTER 101.

The Two Friends

At the very time M. de Baisemeaux was showing Aramis the prisoners in

the Bastile, a carriage drew up at Madame de Belliere’s door, and, at

that still early hour, a young woman alighted, her head muffled in a

silk hood. When the servants announced Madame Vanel to Madame de

Belliere, the latter was engaged, or rather was absorbed, in reading, a

letter, which she hurriedly concealed. She had hardly finished her

morning toilette, her maid being still in the next room. At the

name—-at the footsteps of Marguerite Vanel—Madame de Belliere ran to

meet her. She fancied she could detect in her friend’s eyes a

brightness which was neither that of health nor of pleasure. Marguerite

embraced her, pressed her hands, and hardly allowed her time to speak.

“Dearest,” she said, “have you forgotten me? Have you quite given

yourself up to the pleasures of the court?”

“I have not even seen the marriage fetes.”

“What are you doing with yourself, then?”

“I am getting ready to leave for Belliere.”

“For Belliere?”

“Yes.”

“You are becoming rustic in your tastes, then; I delight to see you so

disposed. But you are pale.”

“No, I am perfectly well.”

“So much the better; I was becoming uneasy about you. You do not know

what I have been told.”

“People say so many things.”

“Yes, but this is very singular.”

“How well you know how to excite curiosity, Marguerite.”

“Well, I was afraid of vexing you.”

“Never; you have yourself always admired me for my evenness of temper.”

“Well, then, it is said that—no, I shall never be able to tell you.”

“Do not let us talk about it, then,” said Madame de Belliere, who

detected the ill-nature that was concealed by all these prefaces, yet

felt the most anxious curiosity on the subject.

“Well, then, my dear marquise, it is said that, for some time past, you

no longer continue to regret Monsieur de Belliere as you used to.”

“It is an ill-natured report, Marguerite. I do regret and shall always

regret, my husband; but it is now two years since he died. I am only

twenty-eight years old, and my grief at his loss ought not always to

control every action and thought of my life. You, Marguerite, who are

the model of a wife, would not believe me if I were to say so.”

“Why not? Your heart is so soft and yielding.” she said, spitefully.

“Yours is so too, Marguerite, and yet I did not perceive that you

allowed yourself to be overcome by grief when your heart was wounded.”

These words were in direct allusion to Marguerite’s rupture with the

superintendent, and were also a veiled but direct reproach made against

her friend’s heart.

As if she only awaited this signal to discharge her shaft, Marguerite

exclaimed, “Well, Elise, it is said you are in love.” And she looked

fixedly at Madame de Belliere, who blushed against her will.

“Women never escape slander,” replied the marquise, after a moment’s

pause.

“No one slanders you, Elise.”

“What!—people say that I am in love, and yet they do not slander me!”

“In the first place, if it be true, it is no slander, but simply a

scandal-loving report. In the next place—for you did not allow me to

finish what I was saying—the public does not assert that you have

abandoned yourself to this passion. It represents you, on the contrary,

as a virtuous but loving woman, defending yourself with claws and

teeth, shutting yourself up in your own house as in a fortress; in

other respects, as impenetrable as that of Danae, notwithstanding

Danae’s tower was made of brass.”

“You are witty, Marguerite,” said Madame de Belliere, angrily.

“You always flatter me, Elise. In short, however you are reported to be

incorruptible and unapproachable. You cannot decide whether the world

is calumniating you or not; but what is it you are musing about while I

am speaking to you?”

“I?”

“Yes; you are blushing and do not answer me.”

“I was trying,” said the marquise, raising her beautiful eyes

brightened with an indication of growing temper, “I was trying to

discover to what you could possibly have alluded, you who are so

learned in mythological subjects in comparing me to Danae.”

“You were trying to guess that?” said Marguerite, laughing.

“Yes; do you not remember that at the convent, when we were solving our

problems in arithmetic—ah! what I have to tell you is learned also, but

it is my turn—do you not remember, that if one of the terms were given,

we were to find out the other? Therefore do you guess now?”

“I cannot conjecture what you mean.”

“And yet nothing is more simple. You pretend that I am in love, do you

not?”

“So it is said.”

“Very well, it is not said, I suppose, that I am in love with an

abstraction. There must surely be a name mentioned in this report.”

“Certainly, a name is mentioned.”

“Very well; it is not surprising, then, that I should try to guess this

name, since you do not tell it.”

“My dear marquise, when I saw you blush, I did not think you would have

to spend much time in conjectures.”

“It was the word Danae which you used that surprised me. Danae means a

shower of gold, does it not?”

“That is to say that the Jupiter of Danae changed himself into a shower

of gold for her.”

“My lover, then, he whom you assign me——”

“I beg your pardon; I am your friend, and assign you no one.”

“That may be; but those who are ill disposed towards me.”

“Do you wish to hear the name?”

“I have been waiting this half hour for it.”

“Well, then, you shall hear it. Do not be shocked; he is a man high in

power.”

“Good,” said the marquise, as she clenched her hands like a patient at

the approach of the knife.

“He is a very wealthy man,” continued Marguerite; “the wealthiest, it

may be. In a word, it is——”

The marquise closed her eyes for a moment.

“It is the Duke of Buckingham,” said Marguerite, bursting into

laughter. This perfidy had been calculated with extreme ability; the

name that was pronounced, instead of the name which the marquise

awaited, had precisely the same effect upon her as the badly sharpened

axes that had hacked, without destroying, Messieurs de Chalais and De

Thou upon the scaffold. She recovered herself, however, and said, “I

was perfectly right in saying you were a witty woman, for you are

making the time pass away most agreeably. This joke is a most amusing

one, for I have never seen the Duke of Buckingham.”

“Never?” said Marguerite, restraining her laughter.

“I have never even left my own house since the duke has been at Paris.”

“Oh!” resumed Madame Vanel, stretching out her foot towards a paper

which was lying on the carpet near the window; “it is not necessary for

people to see each other, since they can write.” The marquise trembled,

for this paper was the envelope of the letter she was reading as her

friend had entered, and was sealed with the superintendent’s arms. As

she leaned back on the sofa on which she was sitting, Madame de

Belliere covered the paper with the thick folds of her large silk

dress, and so concealed it.

“Come, Marguerite, tell me, is it to tell me all these foolish reports

that you have come to see me so early in the day?”

“No, I came to see you, in the first place, and to remind you of those

habits of our earlier days, so delightful to remember, when we used to

wander about together at Vincennes, and, sitting beneath an oak, or in

some sylvan shade, used to talk of those we loved, and who loved us.”

“Do you propose that we should go out together now?”

“My carriage is here, and I have three hours at my disposal.”

“I am not dressed yet, Marguerite; but if you wish that we should talk

together, we can, without going to the woods of Vincennes, find in my

own garden here, beautiful trees, shady groves, a greensward covered

with daisies and violets, the perfume of which can be perceived from

where we are sitting.”

“I regret your refusal, my dear marquise, for I wanted to pour out my

whole heart into yours.”

“I repeat again, Marguerite, my heart is yours just as much in this

room, or beneath the lime-trees in the garden here, as it would be

under the oaks in the wood yonder.”

“It is not the same thing for me. In approaching Vincennes, marquise,

my ardent aspirations approach nearer to that object towards which they

have for some days past been directed.” The marquise suddenly raised

her head. “Are you surprised, then, that I am still thinking of

Saint-Mande?”

“Of Saint-Mande?” exclaimed Madame de Belliere; and the looks of both

women met each other like two resistless swords.

“You, so proud!” said the marquise, disdainfully.

“I, so proud!” replied Madame Vanel. “Such is my nature. I do not

forgive neglect—I cannot endure infidelity. When I leave any one who

weeps at my abandonment, I feel induced still to love him; but when

others forsake me and laugh at their infidelity, I love distractedly.”

Madame de Belliere could not restrain an involuntary movement.

“She is jealous,” said Marguerite to herself.

“Then,” continued the marquise, “you are quite enamored of the Duke of

Buckingham—I mean of M. Fouquet?” Elise felt the allusion, and her

blood seemed to congeal in her heart. “And you wished to go to

Vincennes,—to Saint-Mande, even?”

“I hardly know what I wished: you would have advised me perhaps.”

“In what respect?”

“You have often done so.”

“Most certainly I should not have done so in the present instance, for

I do not forgive as you do. I am less loving, perhaps; when my heart

has been once wounded, it remains so always.”

“But M. Fouquet has not wounded you,” said Marguerite Vanel, with the

most perfect simplicity.

“You perfectly understand what I mean. M. Fouquet has not wounded me; I

do not know of either obligation or injury received at his hands, but

you have reason to complain of him. You are my friend, and I am afraid

I should not advise you as you would like.”

“Ah! you are prejudging the case.”

“The sighs you spoke of just now are more than indications.”

“You overwhelm me,” said the young woman suddenly, as if collecting her

whole strength, like a wrestler preparing for a last struggle; “you

take only my evil dispositions and my weaknesses into calculation, and

do not speak of my pure and generous feelings. If, at this moment, I

feel instinctively attracted towards the superintendent, if I even make

an advance to him, which, I confess, is very probable, my motive for it

is, that M. Fouquet’s fate deeply affects me, and because he is, in my

opinion, one of the most unfortunate men living.”

“Ah!” said the marquise, placing her hand upon her heart, “something

new, then, has occurred?”

“Do you not know it?”

“I am utterly ignorant of everything about him,” said Madame de

Belliere, with the poignant anguish that suspends thought and speech,

and even life itself.

“In the first place, then, the king’s favor is entirely withdrawn from

M. Fouquet, and conferred on M. Colbert.”

“So it is stated.”

“It is very clear, since the discovery of the plot of Belle-Isle.”

“I was told that the discovery of the fortifications there had turned

out to M. Fouquet’s honor.”

Marguerite began to laugh in so cruel a manner that Madame de Belliere

could at that moment have delightedly plunged a dagger in her bosom.

“Dearest,” continued Marguerite, “there is no longer any question of M.

Fouquet’s honor; his safety is concerned. Before three days are passed

the ruin of the superintendent will be complete.”

“Stay,” said the marquise, in her turn smiling, “that is going a little

too fast.”

“I said three days, because I wish to deceive myself with a hope; but

probably the catastrophe will be complete within twenty-four hours.”

“Why so?”

“For the simplest of all reasons,—that M. Fouquet has no more money.”

“In matters of finance, my dear Marguerite, some are without money

to-day, who to-morrow can procure millions.”

“That might be M. Fouquet’s case when he had two wealthy and clever

friends who amassed money for him, and wrung it from every possible or

impossible source; but those friends are dead.”

“Money does not die, Marguerite; it may be concealed, but it can be

looked for, sought and found.”

“You see things on the bright side, and so much the better for you. It

is really very unfortunate that you are not the Egeria of M. Fouquet;

you might now show him the source whence he could obtain the millions

which the king asked him for yesterday.”

“Millions!” said the marquise, in terror.

“Four—an even number.”

“Infamous!” murmured Madame de Belliere, tortured by her friend’s

merciless delight.

“M. Fouquet, I should think, must certainly have four millions,” she

replied, courageously.

“If he has those which the king requires to-day,” said Marguerite, “he

will not, perhaps, possess those which the king will demand in a month

or so.”

“The king will exact money from him again, then?”

“No doubt; and that is my reason for saying that the ruin of poor M.

Fouquet is inevitable. Pride will induce him to furnish the money, and

when he has no more, he will fall.”

“It is true,” said the marquise, trembling; “the plan is a bold one;

but tell me, does M. Colbert hate M. Fouquet so very much?”

“I think he does not like him. M. Colbert is powerful; he improves on

close acquaintance, he has gigantic ideas, a strong will, and

discretion, he will rise.”

“He will be superintendent?”

“It is probable. Such is the reason, my dear marquise, why I felt

myself impressed in favor of that poor man, who once loved, and even

adored me; and why, when I see him so unfortunate, I forgive his

infidelity which I have reason to believe he also regrets; and why,

moreover, I should not have been disinclined to afford him some

consolation, or some good advice; he would have understood the step I

had taken, and would have thought kindly of me for it. It is gratifying

to be loved, you know. Men value love more highly when they are no

longer blinded by its influence.”

The marquise, bewildered and overcome by these cruel attacks, which had

been calculated with the greatest nicety and precision, hardly knew

what answer to return; she even seemed to have lost all power of

thought. Her perfidious friend’s voice had assumed the most

affectionate tone; she spoke as a woman, but concealed the instincts of

a wolf.

“Well,” said Madame de Belliere, who had a vague hope that Marguerite

would cease to overwhelm a vanquished enemy, “why do you not go and see

M. Fouquet?”

“Decidedly, marquise, you have made me reflect. No, it would be

unbecoming for me to make the first advance. M. Fouquet no doubt loves

me, but he is too proud. I cannot expose myself to an affront....

besides I have my husband to consider. You tell me nothing? Very well,

I shall consult M. Colbert on the subject.” Marguerite rose smilingly,

as though to take leave, but the marquise had not the strength to

imitate her. Marguerite advanced a few paces, in order that she might

continue to enjoy the humiliating grief in which her rival was plunged,

and then said, suddenly,—“You do not accompany me to the door, then?”

The marquise rose, pale and almost lifeless, without thinking of the

envelope, which had occupied her attention so greatly at the

commencement of the conversation, and which was revealed at the first

step she took. She then opened the door of her oratory, and without

even turning her head towards Marguerite Vanel, entered it, closing the

door after her. Marguerite said, or rather muttered a few words, which

Madame de Belliere did not even hear. As soon, however, as the marquise

had disappeared, her envious enemy, not being able to resist the desire

to satisfy herself that her suspicions were well founded, advanced

stealthily towards it like a panther and seized the envelope. “Ah!” she

said, gnashing her teeth, “it was indeed a letter from M. Fouquet she

was reading when I arrived,” and then darted out of the room. During

this interval, the marquise, having arrived behind the rampart, as it

were, of her door, felt that her strength was failing her; for a moment

she remained rigid, pale and motionless as a statue, and then, like a

statue shaken on its base by an earthquake, tottered and fell inanimate

on the carpet. The noise of the fall resounded at the same moment as

the rolling of Marguerite’s carriage leaving the hotel.

CHAPTER 102.

Madame de Belliere’s Plate

The blow had been the more painful on account of its being unexpected.

It was some time before the marquise recovered herself; but once

recovered, she began to reflect upon the events so heartlessly

announced to her. She therefore returned, at the risk even of losing

her life in the way, to that train of ideas which her relentless friend

had forced her to pursue. Treason, then—deep menaces, concealed under

the semblance of public interest—such were Colbert’s maneuvers. A

detestable delight at an approaching downfall, untiring efforts to

attain this object, means of seduction no less wicked than the crime

itself—such were the weapons Marguerite employed. The crooked atoms of

Descartes triumphed; to the man without compassion was united a woman

without heart. The marquise perceived, with sorrow rather than

indignation, that the king was an accomplice in the plot which betrayed

the duplicity of Louis XIII. in his advanced age, and the avarice of

Mazarin at a period of life when he had not had the opportunity of

gorging himself with French gold. The spirit of this courageous woman

soon resumed its energy, no longer overwhelmed by indulgence in

compassionate lamentations. The marquise was not one to weep when

action was necessary, nor to waste time in bewailing a misfortune as

long as means still existed of relieving it. For some minutes she

buried her face in her cold fingers, and then, raising her head, rang

for her attendants with a steady hand, and with a gesture betraying a

fixed determination of purpose. Her resolution was taken.

“Is everything prepared for my departure?” she inquired of one of her

female attendants who entered.

“Yes, madame; but it was not expected that your ladyship would leave

for Belliere for the next few days.”

“All my jewels and articles of value, then, are packed up?”

“Yes, madame; but hitherto we have been in the habit of leaving them in

Paris. Your ladyship does not generally take your jewels with you into

the country.”

“But they are all in order, you say?”

“Yes, in your ladyship’s own room.”

“The gold plate?”

“In the chest.”

“And the silver plate?”

“In the great oak closet.”

The marquise remained silent for a few moments, and then said calmly,

“Let my goldsmith be sent for.”

Her attendants quitted the room to execute the order. The marquise,

however, had entered her own room, and was inspecting her casket of

jewels with the greatest attention. Never, until now, had she bestowed

such close attention upon riches in which women take so much pride;

never, until now, had she looked at her jewels except for the purpose

of making a selection, according to their settings or their colors. On

this occasion, however, she admired the size of the rubies and the

brilliancy of the diamonds; she grieved over every blemish and every

defect; she thought the gold light, and the stones wretched. The

goldsmith, as he entered, found her thus occupied. “M. Faucheux,” she

said, “I believe you supplied me with my gold service?”

“I did, your ladyship.”

“I do not now remember the amount of the account.”

“Of the new service, madame, or of that which M. de Belliere presented

to you on your marriage? for I have furnished both.”

“First of all, the new one.”

“The covers, the goblets, and the dishes, with their covers, the

eau-epergne, the ice-pails, the dishes for the preserves, and the tea

and coffee urns, cost your ladyship sixty thousand francs.”

“No more?”

“Your ladyship thought the account very high.”

“Yes, yes; I remember, in fact, that it was dear; but it was the

workmanship, I suppose?”

“Yes, madame; the designs, the chasings—all new patterns.”

“What proportion of the cost does the workmanship form? Do not hesitate

to tell me.”

“A third of its value, madame.”

“There is the other service, the old one, that which belonged to my

husband?”

“Yes, madame; there is less workmanship in that than in the other. Its

intrinsic value does not exceed thirty thousand francs.”

“Thirty thousand,” murmured the marquise. “But, M. Faucheux, there is

also the service which belonged to my mother; all that massive plate

which I did not wish to part with, on account of the associations

connected with it.”

“Ah! madame, that would indeed be an excellent resource for those who,

unlike your ladyship, might not be in a position to keep their plate.

In chasing that they worked in solid metal. But that service is no

longer in fashion. Its weight is its only advantage.”

“That is all I care about. How much does it weigh?”

“Fifty thousand livres at the very least. I do not allude to the

enormous vases for the buffet, which alone weigh five thousand livres,

or ten thousand the pair.”

“One hundred and thirty,” murmured the marquise. “You are quite sure of

your figures, M. Faucheux?”

“Positive, madame. Besides, there is no difficulty in weighing them.”

“The amount is entered in my books.”

“Your ladyship is extremely methodical, I am aware.”

“Let us now turn to another subject,” said Madame de, Belliere; and she

opened one of her jewel-boxes.

“I recognize these emeralds,” said M. Faucheux; “for it was I who had

the setting of them. They are the most beautiful in the whole court.

No, I am mistaken; Madame de Chatillon has the most beautiful set; she

had them from Messieurs de Guise; but your set madame, comes next.”

“What are they worth?”

“Mounted?”

“No; supposing I wished to sell them.”

“I know very well who would buy them,” exclaimed M. Faucheux.

“That is the very thing I ask. They could be sold, then?”

“All your jewels could be sold, madame. It is well known that you

possess the most beautiful jewels in Paris. You are not changeable in

your tastes; when you make a purchase it is of the very best; and what

you purchase you do not part with.”

“What could these emeralds be sold for, then?”

“A hundred and thirty thousand francs.”

The marquise wrote down upon her tablets the amount which the jeweler

mentioned. “The ruby necklace?” she said.

“Are they balas-rubies, madame?”

“Here they are.”

“They are beautiful—magnificent. I did not know that your ladyship had

these stones.”

“What is their value?”

“Two hundred thousand francs. The center one is alone worth a hundred

thousand.”

“I thought so,” said the marquise. “As for diamonds, I have them in

numbers; rings, necklaces, sprigs, earrings, clasps. Tell me their

value, M. Faucheux.”

The jeweler took his magnifying-glass and scales, weighed and inspected

them, and silently made his calculations. “These stones,” he said,

“must have cost your ladyship an income of forty thousand francs.”

“You value them at eight hundred thousand francs?”

“Nearly so.”

“It is about what I imagined—-but the settings are not included?”

“No, madame; but if I were called upon to sell or to buy, I should be

satisfied with the gold of the settings alone as my profit upon the

transaction. I should make a good twenty-five thousand francs.”

“An agreeable sum.”

“Very much so, madame.”

“Will you accept that profit, then, on condition of converting the

jewels into money?”

“But you do not intend to sell your diamonds, I suppose, madame?”

exclaimed the bewildered jeweler.

“Silence, M. Faucheux, do not disturb yourself about that; give me an

answer simply. You are an honorable man, with whom my family has dealt

for thirty years; you knew my father and mother, whom your own father

and mother served. I address you as a friend; will you accept the gold

of the settings in return for a sum of ready money to be placed in my

hands?”

“Eight hundred thousand francs! it is enormous.”

“I know it.”

“Impossible to find.”

“Not so.”

“But reflect, madame, upon the effect which will be produced by the

sale of your jewels.”

“No one need know it. You can get sets of false jewels made for me,

similar to the real. Do not answer a word; I insist upon it. Sell them

separately, sell the stones only.”

“In that way it is easy. Monsieur is looking out for some sets of

jewels as well as single stones for Madame’s toilette. There will be a

competition for them. I can easily dispose of six hundred thousand

francs’ worth to Monsieur. I am certain yours are the most beautiful.”

“When can you do so?”

“In less than three days’ time.”

“Very well, the remainder you will dispose of among private

individuals. For the present, make me out a contract of sale, payment

to be made in four days.”

“I entreat you to reflect, madame; for if you force the sale, you will

lose a hundred thousand francs.”

“If necessary, I will lose two hundred; I wish everything to be settled

this evening. Do you accept?”

“I do, your ladyship. I will not conceal from you that I shall make

fifty thousand francs by the transaction.”

“So much the better for you. In what way shall I have the money?”

“Either in gold, or in bills of the bank of Lyons, payable at M.

Colbert’s.”

“I agree,” said the marquise, eagerly; “return home and bring the sum

in question in notes, as soon as possible.”

“Yes, madame, but for Heaven’s sake——”

“Not a word, M. Faucheux. By the by, I was forgetting the silver plate.

What is the value of that which I have?”

“Fifty thousand francs, madame.”

“That makes a million,” said the marquise to herself. “M. Faucheux, you

will take away with you both the gold and silver plate. I can assign,

as a pretext, that I wish it remodelled on patterns more in accordance

with my own taste. Melt it down, and return me its value in money, at

once.”

“It shall be done, your ladyship.”

“You will be good enough to place the money in a chest, and direct one

of your clerks to accompany the chest, and without my servants seeing

him; and order him to wait for me in a carriage.”

“In Madame de Faucheux’s carriage?” said the jeweler.

“If you will allow it, and I will call for it at your house.”

“Certainly, your ladyship.”

“I will direct some of my servants to convey the plate to your house.”

The marquise rung. “Let the small van be placed at M. Faucheux’s

disposal,” she said. The jeweler bowed and left the house, directing

that the van should follow him closely, saying aloud that the marquise

was about to have her plate melted down in order to have other plate

manufactured of a more modern style. Three hours afterwards she went to

M. Faucheux’s house and received from him eight hundred thousand francs

in gold inclosed in a chest, which one of the clerks could hardly carry

towards Madame Faucheux’s carriage—for Madame Faucheux kept her

carriage. As the daughter of a president of accounts, she had brought a

marriage portion of thirty thousand crowns to her husband, who was

syndic of the goldsmiths. These thirty thousand crowns had become very

fruitful during twenty years. The jeweler, though a millionaire, was a

modest man. He had purchased a substantial carriage, built in 1648, ten

years after the king’s birth. This carriage, or rather house upon

wheels, excited the admiration of the whole quarter in which he

resided—it was covered with allegorical paintings, and clouds scattered

over with stars. The marquise entered this somewhat extraordinary

vehicle, sitting opposite the clerk, who endeavored to put his knees

out of the way, afraid even of touching the marquise’s dress. It was

the clerk, too, who told the coachman, who was very proud of having a

marquise to drive, to take the road to Saint-Mande.

CHAPTER 103.

The Dowry

Monsieur Faucheux’s horses were serviceable animals, with thickset

knees, and legs that had some difficulty in moving. Like the carriage,

they belonged to the earlier part of the century. They were not as

fleet as the English horses of M. Fouquet, and consequently took two

hours to get to Saint-Mande. Their progress, it might be said, was

majestic. Majesty, however, precludes hurry. The marquise stopped the

carriage at the door so well known to her, although she had seen it

only once, under circumstances, it will be remembered, no less painful

than those which brought her now to it again. She drew a key from her

pocket, and inserted it in the lock, pushed open the door, which

noiselessly yielded to her touch, and directed the clerk to carry the

chest upstairs to the first floor. The weight of the chest was so great

that the clerk was obliged to get the coachman to assist him with it.

They placed it in a small cabinet, anteroom, or boudoir rather,

adjoining the saloon where we once saw M. Fouquet at the marquise’s

feet. Madame de Belliere gave the coachman a louis, smiled gracefully

at the clerk, and dismissed them both. She closed the door after them,

and waited in the room, alone and barricaded. There was no servant to

be seen about the rooms, but everything was prepared as though some

invisible genius had divined the wishes and desires of an expected

guest. The fire was laid, candles in the candelabra, refreshments upon

the table, books scattered about, fresh-cut flowers in the vases. One

might almost have imagined it an enchanted house. The marquise lighted

the candles, inhaled the perfume of the flowers, sat down, and was soon

plunged in profound thought. Her deep musings, melancholy though they

were, were not untinged with a certain vague joy. Spread out before her

was a treasure, a million wrung from her fortune as a gleaner plucks

the blue corn-flower from her crown of flowers. She conjured up the

sweetest dreams. Her principal thought, and one that took precedence of

all others, was to devise means of leaving this money for M. Fouquet

without his possibly learning from whom the gift had come. This idea,

naturally enough, was the first to present itself to her mind. But

although, on reflection, it appeared difficult to carry out, she did

not despair of success. She would then ring to summon M. Fouquet and

make her escape, happier than if, instead of having given a million,

she had herself found one. But, being there, and having seen the

boudoir so coquettishly decorated that it might almost be said the

least particle of dust had but the moment before been removed by the

servants; having observed the drawing-room, so perfectly arranged that

it might almost be said her presence there had driven away the fairies

who were its occupants, she asked herself if the glance or gaze of

those whom she had displaced—whether spirits, fairies, elves, or human

creatures—had not already recognized her. To secure success, it was

necessary that some steps should be seriously taken, and it was

necessary also that the superintendent should comprehend the serious

position in which he was placed, in order to yield compliance with the

generous fancies of a woman; all the fascinations of an eloquent

friendship would be required to persuade him, and, should this be

insufficient, the maddening influence of a devoted passion, which, in

its resolute determination to carry conviction, would not be turned

aside. Was not the superintendent, indeed, known for his delicacy and

dignity of feeling? Would he allow himself to accept from any woman

that of which she had stripped herself? No! He would resist, and if any

voice in the world could overcome his resistance, it would be the voice

of the woman he loved.

Another doubt, and that a cruel one, suggested itself to Madame de

Belliere with a sharp, acute pain, like a dagger thrust. Did he really

love her? Would that volatile mind, that inconstant heart, be likely to

be fixed for a moment, even were it to gaze upon an angel? Was it not

the same with Fouquet, notwithstanding his genius and his uprightness

of conduct, as with those conquerors on the field of battle who shed

tears when they have gained a victory? “I must learn if it be so, and

must judge of that for myself,” said the marquise. “Who can tell

whether that heart, so coveted, is not common in its impulses, and full

of alloy? Who can tell if that mind, when the touchstone is applied to

it, will not be found of a mean and vulgar character? Come, come,” she

said, “this is doubting and hesitating too much—to the proof.” She

looked at the timepiece. “It is now seven o’clock,” she said; “he must

have arrived, it is the hour for signing his papers.” With a feverish

impatience she rose and walked towards the mirror, in which she smiled

with a resolute smile of devotedness; she touched the spring and drew

out the handle of the bell. Then, as if exhausted beforehand by the

struggle she had just undergone, she threw herself on her knees, in

utter abandonment, before a large couch, in which she buried her face

in her trembling hands. Ten minutes afterwards she heard the spring of

the door sound. The door moved upon invisible hinges, and Fouquet

appeared. He looked pale, and seemed bowed down by the weight of some

bitter reflection. He did not hurry, but simply came at the summons.

The pre-occupation of his mind must indeed have been very great, that a

man so devoted to pleasure, for whom indeed pleasure meant everything,

should obey such a summons so listlessly. The previous night, in fact,

fertile in melancholy ideas, had sharpened his features, generally so

noble in their indifference of expression, and had traced dark lines of

anxiety around his eyes. Handsome and noble he still was, and the

melancholy expression of his mouth, a rare expression with men, gave a

new character to his features, by which his youth seemed to be renewed.

Dressed in black, the lace in front of his chest much disarranged by

his feverishly restless hand, the looks of the superintendent, full of

dreamy reflection, were fixed upon the threshold of the room which he

had so frequently approached in search of expected happiness. This

gloomy gentleness of manner, this smiling sadness of expression, which

had replaced his former excessive joy, produced an indescribable effect

upon Madame de Belliere, who was regarding him at a distance.

A woman’s eye can read the face of the man she loves, its every feeling

of pride, its every expression of suffering; it might almost be said

that Heaven has graciously granted to women, on account of their very

weakness, more than it has accorded to other creatures. They can

conceal their own feelings from a man, but from them no man can conceal

his. The marquise divined in a single glance the whole weight of the

unhappiness of the superintendent. She divined a night passed without

sleep, a day passed in deceptions. From that moment she was firm in her

own strength, and she felt that she loved Fouquet beyond everything

else. She arose and approached him, saying, “You wrote to me this

morning to say you were beginning to forget me, and that I, whom you

had not seen lately, had no doubt ceased to think of you. I have come

to undeceive you, monsieur, and the more completely so, because there

is one thing I can read in your eyes.”

“What is that, madame?” said Fouquet, astonished.

“That you have never loved me so much as at this moment; in the same

manner you can read, in my present step towards you, that I have not

forgotten you.”

“Oh! madame,” said Fouquet, whose face was for a moment lighted up by a

sudden gleam of joy, “you are indeed an angel, and no man can suspect

you. All he can do is to humble himself before you and entreat

forgiveness.”

“Your forgiveness is granted, then,” said the marquise. Fouquet was

about to throw himself upon his knees. “No, no,” she said, “sit here by

my side. Ah! that is an evil thought which has just crossed your mind.”

“How do you detect it, madame?”

“By the smile that has just marred the expression of your countenance,

Be candid, and tell me what your thought was—no secrets between

friends.”

“Tell me, then, madame, why have you been so harsh these three or four

months past?”

“Harsh?”

“Yes; did you not forbid me to visit you?”

“Alas!” said Madame de Belliere, sighing, “because your visit to me was

the cause of your being visited with a great misfortune; because my

house is watched; because the same eyes that have seen you already

might see you again; because I think it less dangerous for you that I

should come here than that you should come to my house; and, lastly,

because I know you to be already unhappy enough not to wish to increase

your unhappiness further.”

Fouquet started, for these words recalled all the anxieties connected

with his office of superintendent—he who, for the last few minutes, had

indulged in all the wild aspirations of the lover. “I unhappy?” he

said, endeavoring to smile: “indeed, marquise, you will almost make me

believe I am so, judging from your own sadness. Are your beautiful eyes

raised upon me merely in pity? I was looking for another expression

from them.”

“It is not I who am sad, monsieur; look in the mirror, there—it is

yourself.”

“It is true I am somewhat pale, marquise; but it is from overwork; the

king yesterday required a supply of money from me.”

“Yes, four millions, I am aware of it.”

“You know it?” exclaimed Fouquet, in a tone of surprise; “how can you

have learnt it? It was after the departure of the queen, and in the

presence of one person only, that the king——”

“You perceive that I do know it; is not that sufficient? Well, go on,

monsieur, the money the king has required you to supply——”

“You understand, marquise, that I have been obliged to procure it, then

to get it counted, afterwards registered—altogether a long affair.

Since Monsieur de Mazarin’s death, financial affairs occasion some

little fatigue and embarrassment. My administration is somewhat

overtaxed, and this is the reason why I have not slept during the past

night.”

“So that you have the amount?” inquired the marquise, with some

anxiety.

“It would indeed be strange, marquise,” replied Fouquet, cheerfully,

“if a superintendent of finances were not to have a paltry four

millions in his coffers.”

“Yes, yes, I believe you either have, or will have them.”

“What do you mean by saying I shall have them?”

“It is not very long since you were required to furnish two millions.”

“On the contrary, to me it seems almost an age; but do not let us talk

of money matters any longer.”

“On the contrary, we will continue to speak of them, for that is my

only reason for coming to see you.”

“I am at a loss to compass your meaning,” said the superintendent,

whose eyes began to express an anxious curiosity.

“Tell me, monsieur, is the office of superintendent a permanent

position?”

“You surprise me, marchioness, for you speak as if you had some motive

or interest in putting the question.”

“My reason is simple enough; I am desirous of placing some money in

your hands, and naturally I wish to know if you are certain of your

post.”

“Really, marquise, I am at a loss what to reply; I cannot conceive your

meaning.”

“Seriously, then, dear M. Fouquet, funds which somewhat embarrass me. I

am tired of investing my money in land, and am anxious to intrust it to

some friend who will turn it to account.”

“Surely it does not press,” said M. Fouquet.

“On the contrary, it is very pressing.”

“Very well, we will talk of that by and by.”

“By and by will not do, for my money is there,” returned the marquise,

pointing out the coffer to the superintendent, and showing him, as she

opened it, the bundles of notes and heaps of gold. Fouquet, who had

risen from his seat at the same moment as Madame de Belliere, remained

for a moment plunged in thought; then suddenly starting back, he turned

pale, and sank down in his chair, concealing his face in his hands.

“Madame, madame,” he murmured, “what opinion can you have of me, when

you make me such an offer?”

“Of you!” returned the marquise. “Tell me, rather, what you yourself

think of the step I have taken.”

“You bring me this money for myself, and you bring it because you know

me to be embarrassed. Nay, do not deny it, for I am sure of it. Can I

not read your heart?”

“If you know my heart, then, can you not see that it is my heart I

offer you?”

“I have guessed rightly, then,” exclaimed Fouquet. “In truth, madame, I

have never yet given you the right to insult me in this manner.”

“Insult you,” she said, turning pale, “what singular delicacy of

feeling! You tell me you love me; in the name of that affection you

wish me to sacrifice my reputation and my honor, yet, when I offer you

money which is my own, you refuse me.”

“Madame, you are at liberty to preserve what you term your reputation

and your honor. Permit me to preserve mine. Leave me to my ruin, leave

me to sink beneath the weight of the hatreds which surround me, beneath

the faults I have committed, beneath the load even, of my remorse, but,

for Heaven’s sake, madame, do not overwhelm me with this last

infliction.”

“A short time since, M. Fouquet, you were wanting in judgment; now you

are wanting in feeling.”

Fouquet pressed his clenched hand upon his breast, heaving with

emotion, saying: “Overwhelm me, madame for I have nothing to reply.”

“I offered you my friendship, M. Fouquet.”

“Yes, madame, and you limited yourself to that.”

“And what I am now doing is the act of a friend.”

“No doubt it is.”

“And you reject this mark of my friendship?”

“I do reject it.”

“Monsieur Fouquet, look at me,” said the marquise, with glistening

eyes, “I now offer you my love.”

“Oh, madame,” exclaimed Fouquet.

“I have loved you for a long while past; women, like men, have a false

delicacy at times. For a long time past I have loved you, but would not

confess it. Well, then, you have implored this love on your knees, and

I have refused you; I was blind, as you were a little while since; but

as it was my love that you sought, it is my love I now offer you.”

“Oh! madame, you overwhelm me beneath a load of happiness.”

“Will you be happy, then, if I am yours—entirely?”

“It will be the supremest happiness for me.”

“Take me, then. If, however, for your sake I sacrifice a prejudice, do

you, for mine, sacrifice a scruple.”

“Do not tempt me.”

“Do not refuse me.”

“Think seriously of what you are proposing.”

“Fouquet, but one word. Let it be ‘No,’ and I open this door,” and she

pointed to the door which led into the streets, “and you will never see

me again. Let that word be ‘Yes,’ and I am yours entirely.”

“Elsie! Elsie! But this coffer?”

“Contains my dowry.”

“It is your ruin,” exclaimed Fouquet, turning over the gold and papers;

“there must be a million here.”

“Yes, my jewels, for which I care no longer if you do not love me, and

for which, equally, I care no longer if you love me as I love you.”

“This is too much,” exclaimed Fouquet. “I yield, I yield, even were it

only to consecrate so much devotion. I accept the dowry.”

“And take the woman with it,” said the marquise, throwing herself into

his arms.

CHAPTER 104.

Le Terrain de Dieu

During the progress of these events Buckingham and De Wardes traveled

in excellent companionship, and made the journey from Paris to Calais

in undisturbed harmony together. Buckingham had hurried his departure,

so that the greater part of his adieux were very hastily made. His

visit to Monsieur and Madame, to the young queen, and to the

queen-dowager, had been paid collectively—a precaution on the part of

the queen-mother which saved him the distress of any private

conversation with Monsieur, and also the danger of seeing Madame again.

The carriages containing the luggage had already been sent on

beforehand, and in the evening he set off in his traveling carriage

with his attendants.

De Wardes, irritated at finding himself dragged away in so abrupt a

manner by this Englishman, had sought in his subtle mind for some means

of escaping from his fetters; but no one having rendered him any

assistance in this respect, he was absolutely obliged, therefore, to

submit to the burden of his own evil thoughts and caustic spirit.

Such of his friends in whom he had been able to confide, had, in their

character of wits, rallied him upon the duke’s superiority. Others,

less brilliant, but more sensible, had reminded him of the king’s

orders prohibiting dueling. Others, again, and they the larger number,

who, in virtue of charity, or national vanity, might have rendered him

assistance, did not care to run the risk of incurring disgrace, and

would, at the best, have informed the ministers of a departure which

might end in a massacre on a small scale. The result was, that, after

having fully deliberated upon the matter, De Wardes packed up his

luggage, took a couple of horses, and, followed only by one servant,

made his way towards the barrier, where Buckingham’s carriage was to

await him.

The duke received his adversary as he would have done an intimate

acquaintance, made room beside him on the same seat with himself,

offered him refreshments, and spread over his knees the sable cloak

that had been thrown on the front seat. They then conversed of the

court, without alluding to Madame; of Monsieur, without speaking of

domestic affairs; of the king, without speaking of his brother’s wife;

of the queen-mother, without alluding to her daughter-in-law; of the

king of England, without alluding to his sister-in-law; of the state of

the affections of either of the travelers, without pronouncing any name

that might be dangerous. In this way the journey, which was performed

by short stages, was most agreeable, and Buckingham, almost a Frenchman

from wit and education, was delighted at having so admirably selected

his traveling companion. Elegant repasts were served, of which they

partook but lightly; trials of horses made in the beautiful meadows

that skirted the road; coursing indulged in, for Buckingham had his

greyhounds with him; and in such ways did they pass away the pleasant

time. The duke somewhat resembled the beautiful river Seine, which

folds France a thousand times in its loving embrace, before deciding

upon joining its waters with the ocean. In quitting France, it was her

recently adopted daughter he had brought to Paris whom he chiefly

regretted; his every thought was a remembrance of her—his every memory

a regret. Therefore, whenever, now and then, despite his command over

himself, he was lost in thought, De Wardes left him entirely to his

musings. This delicacy might have touched Buckingham, and changed his

feelings towards De Wardes, if the latter, while preserving silence,

had shown a glance less full of malice, and a smile less false.

Instinctive dislikes, however, are relentless; nothing appeases them; a

few ashes may sometimes, apparently, extinguish them; but beneath those

ashes the smothered embers rage more furiously. Having exhausted every

means of amusement the route offered, they arrived, as we have said, at

Calais towards the end of the sixth day. The duke’s attendants, since

the previous evening, had traveled in advance, and now chartered a

boat, for the purpose of joining the yacht, which had been tacking

about in sight, or bore broadside on, whenever it felt its white wings

wearied, within cannon-shot of the jetty.

The boat was destined for the transport of the duke’s equipages from

the shore to the yacht. The horses had been embarked, having been

hoisted from the boat upon the deck in baskets expressly made for the

purpose, and wadded in such a manner that their limbs, even in the most

violent fits of terror or impatience, were always protected by the soft

support which the sides afforded, and their coats not even turned.

Eight of these baskets, placed side by side, filled the ship’s hold. It

is well known that in short voyages horses refuse to eat, but remain

trembling all the while, with the best of food before them, such as

they would have greatly coveted on land. By degrees, the duke’s entire

equipage was transported on board the yacht; he was then informed that

everything was in readiness, and that they only waited for him,

whenever he would be disposed to embark with the French gentleman; for

no one could possibly imagine that the French gentleman would have any

other accounts to settle with his Grace than those of friendship.

Buckingham desired the captain to be told to hold himself in readiness,

but that, as the sea was beautiful, and as the day promised a splendid

sunset, he did not intend to go on board until nightfall, and would

avail himself of the evening to enjoy a walk on the strand. He added

also, that, finding himself in such excellent company, he had not the

least desire to hasten his embarkation.

As he said this he pointed out to those who surrounded him the

magnificent spectacle which the sky presented, of deepest azure in the

horizon, the amphitheatre of fleecy clouds ascending from the sun’s

disc to the zenith, assuming the appearance of a range of snowy

mountains, whose summits were heaped one upon another. The dome of

clouds was tinged at its base with, as it were, the foam of rubies,

fading away into opal and pearly tints, in proportion as the gaze was

carried from base to summit. The sea was gilded with the same

reflection, and upon the crest of every sparkling wave danced a point

of light, like a diamond by lamplight. The mildness of the evening, the

sea breezes, so dear to contemplative minds, setting in from the east

and blowing in delicious gusts; then, in the distance, the black

outline of the yacht with its rigging traced upon the empurpled

background of the sky—while, dotting the horizon, might be seen, here

and there, vessels with their trimmed sails, like the wings of a

seagull about to plunge; such a spectacle indeed well merited

admiration. A crowd of curious idlers followed the richly dressed

attendants, amongst whom they mistook the steward and the secretary for

the master and his friend. As for Buckingham, who was dressed very

simply, in a gray satin vest, and doublet of violet-colored velvet,

wearing his hat thrust over his eyes, and without orders or embroidery,

he was taken no more notice of than De Wardes, who was in black, like

an attorney.

The duke’s attendants had received directions to have a boat in

readiness at the jetty head, and to watch the embarkation of their

master, without approaching him until either he or his friend should

summon them,—“whatever may happen,” he had added, laying a stress upon

these words, so that they might not be misunderstood. Having walked a

few paces upon the strand, Buckingham said to De Wardes, “I think it is

now time to take leave of each other. The tide, you perceive, is

rising; ten minutes hence it will have soaked the sands where we are

now walking in such a manner that we shall not be able to keep our

footing.”

“I await your orders, my lord, but——”

“But, you mean, we are still upon soil which is part of the king’s

territory.”

“Exactly.”

“Well, do you see yonder a kind of little island surrounded by a circle

of water? The pool is increasing every minute, and the isle is

gradually disappearing. This island, indeed, belongs to Heaven, for it

is situated between two seas, and is not shown on the king’s charts. Do

you observe it?”

“Yes; but we can hardly reach it now, without getting our feet wet.”

“Yes; but observe that it forms an eminence tolerably high, and that

the tide rises on every side, leaving the top free. We shall be

admirably placed upon that little theatre. What do you think of it?”

“I shall be perfectly happy wherever I may have the honor of crossing

my sword with your lordship’s.”

“Very well, then, I am distressed to be the cause of your wetting your

feet, M. de Wardes, but it is most essential you should be able to say

to the king: ‘Sire, I did not fight upon your majesty’s territory.’

Perhaps the distinction is somewhat subtle, but, since Port-Royal, your

nation delights in subtleties of expression. Do not let us complain of

this, however, for it makes your wit very brilliant, and of a style

peculiarly your own. If you do not object, we will hurry ourselves, for

the sea, I perceive, is rising fast, and night is setting in.”

“My reason for not walking faster was, that I did not wish to precede

your Grace. Are you still on dry land, my lord?”

“Yes, at present I am. Look yonder! My servants are afraid we shall be

drowned, and have converted the boat into a cruiser. Do you remark how

curiously it dances upon the crests of the waves? But, as it makes me

feel sea-sick, would you permit me to turn my back towards them?”

“You will observe, my lord, that in turning your back to them, you will

have the sun full in your face.”

“Oh, its rays are very feeble at this hour and it will soon disappear;

do not be uneasy on that score.”

“As you please, my lord; it was out of consideration for your lordship

that I made the remark.”

“I am aware of that, M. de Wardes, and I fully appreciate your

kindness. Shall we take off our doublets?”

“As you please, my lord.”

“Do not hesitate to tell me, M. de Wardes, if you do not feel

comfortable upon the wet sand, or if you think yourself a little too

close to the French territory. We could fight in England, or even upon

my yacht.”

“We are exceedingly well placed here, my lord; only I have the honor to

remark that, as the sea is rising fast, we have hardly time——”

Buckingham made a sign of assent, took off his doublet and threw it on

the ground, a proceeding which De Wardes imitated. Both their bodies,

which seemed like phantoms to those who were looking at them from the

shore, were thrown strongly into relief by a dark red violet-colored

shadow with which the sky became overspread.

“Upon my word, your Grace,” said De Wardes, “we shall hardly have time

to begin. Do you not perceive how our feet are sinking into the sand?”

“I have sunk up to the ankles,” said Buckingham, “without reckoning

that the water is even now breaking in upon us.”

“It has already reached me. As soon as you please, therefore, your

Grace,” said De Wardes, who drew his sword, a movement imitated by the

duke.

“M. de Wardes,” said Buckingham, “one final word. I am about to fight

you because I do not like you,—because you have wounded me in

ridiculing a certain devotional regard I have entertained, and one

which I acknowledge that, at this moment, I still retain, and for which

I would very willingly die. You are a bad and heartless man, M. de

Wardes, and I will do my very utmost to take your life; for I feel

assured that, if you survive this engagement, you will, in the future,

work great mischief towards my friends. That is all I have to remark,

M. de Wardes,” concluded Buckingham, as he saluted him.

“And I, my lord, have only this to reply to you: I have not disliked

you hitherto, but, since you give me such a character, I hate you, and

will do all I possibly can to kill you;” and De Wardes saluted

Buckingham.

Their swords crossed at the same moment, like two flashes of lightning

on a dark night. The swords seemed to seek each other, guessed their

position, and met. Both were practiced swordsmen, and the earlier

passes were without any result. The night was fast closing in, and it

was so dark that they attacked and defended themselves almost

instinctively. Suddenly De Wardes felt his sword arrested,—he had just

touched Buckingham’s shoulder. The duke’s sword sunk as his arm was

lowered.

“You are wounded, my lord,” said De Wardes, drawing back a step or two.

“Yes, monsieur, but only slightly.”

“Yet you quitted your guard.”

“Only from the first effect of the cold steel, but I have recovered.

Let us go on, if you please.” And disengaging his sword with a sinister

clashing of the blade, the duke wounded the marquis in the breast.

“A hit?” he said.

“No,” cried De Wardes, not moving from his place.

“I beg your pardon, but observing that your shirt was stained——” said

Buckingham.

“Well,” said De Wardes furiously, “it is now your turn.”

And with a terrible lunge, he pierced Buckingham’s arm, the sword

passing between the two bones. Buckingham, feeling his right arm

paralyzed, stretched out his left, seized his sword, which was about

falling from his nerveless grasp, and before De Wardes could resume his

guard, he thrust him through the breast. De Wardes tottered, his knees

gave way beneath him, and leaving his sword still fixed in the duke’s

arm, he fell into the water, which was soon crimsoned with a more

genuine reflection than that which it had borrowed from the clouds. De

Wardes was not dead; he felt the terrible danger that menaced him, for

the sea rose fast. The duke, too, perceived the danger. With an effort

and an exclamation of pain he tore out the blade which remained in his

arm, and turning towards De Wardes said, “Are you dead, marquis?”

“No,” replied De Wardes, in a voice choked by the blood which rushed

from his lungs to his throat, “but very near it.”

“Well, what is to be done; can you walk?” said Buckingham, supporting

him on his knee.

“Impossible,” he replied. Then falling down again, said, “Call to your

people, or I shall be drowned.”

“Halloa! boat there! quick, quick!”

The boat flew over the waves, but the sea rose faster than the boat

could approach. Buckingham saw that De Wardes was on the point of being

again covered by a wave; he passed his left arm, safe and unwounded,

round his body and raised him up. The wave ascended to his waist but

did not move him. The duke immediately began to carry his late

antagonist towards the shore. He had hardly gone ten paces, when a

second wave, rushing onwards higher, more furious and menacing than the

former, struck him at the height of his chest, threw him over and

buried him beneath the water. At the reflux, however, the duke and De

Wardes were discovered lying on the strand. De Wardes had fainted. At

this moment four of the duke’s sailors, who comprehended the danger,

threw themselves into the sea, and in a moment were close beside him.

Their terror was extreme when they observed how their master became

covered with blood, in proportion as the water with which it was

impregnated, flowed towards his knees and feet; they wished to carry

him.

“No, no,” exclaimed the duke, “take the marquis on shore first.”

“Death to the Frenchman!” cried the English sullenly.

“Wretched knaves!” exclaimed the duke, drawing himself up with a

haughty gesture, which sprinkled them with blood, “obey directly! M. de

Wardes on shore! M. de Wardes’s safety to be looked to first, or I will

have you all hanged!”

The boat had by this time reached them; the secretary and steward

leaped into the sea, and approached the marquis, who no longer showed

any sign of life.

“I commit him to your care, as you value your lives,” said the duke.

“Take M. de Wardes on shore.” They took him in their arms, and carried

him to the dry sand, where the tide never rose so high. A few idlers

and five or six fishermen had gathered on the shore, attracted by the

strange spectacle of two men fighting with the water up to their knees.

The fishermen, observing a group of men approaching carrying a wounded

man, entered the sea until the water was up to their waists. The

English transferred the wounded man to them, at the very moment the

latter began to open his eyes again. The salt water and the fine sand

had got into his wounds, and caused him the acutest pain. The duke’s

secretary drew out a purse filled with gold from his pocket, and handed

it to the one among those present who appeared of most importance,

saying: “From my master, his Grace the Duke of Buckingham, in order

that every possible care may be taken of the Marquis de Wardes.”

Then, followed by those who had accompanied him, he returned to the

boat, which Buckingham had been enabled to reach with the greatest

difficulty, but only after he had seen De Wardes out of danger. By this

time it was high tide; embroidered coats and silk sashes were lost;

many hats, too, had been carried away by the waves. The flow of the

tide had borne the duke’s and De Wardes’s clothes to the shore, and De

Wardes was wrapped in the duke’s doublet, under the belief that it was

his own, when the fishermen carried him in their arms towards the town.

END OF VOL. I.

001 - The Letter

Chapter 1 of 208